This is a modern-English version of Plotinos: Complete Works, v. 1: In Chronological Order, Grouped in Four Periods, originally written by Plotinus. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

PLOTINOS
Complete Works

In Chronological Order, Grouped in Four Periods;

In chronological order, divided into four periods;

With
BIOGRAPHY by Porphyry, Eunapius, & Suidas,
COMMENTARY by Porphyry,
ILLUSTRATIONS by Jamblichus & Ammonius,
STUDIES in Sources, Development, Influence;
INDEX of Subjects, Thoughts and Words.

With
BIOGRAPHY by Porphyry, Eunapius, & Suidas,
COMMENTARY by Porphyry,
ILLUSTRATIONS by Jamblichus & Ammonius,
STUDIES in Sources, Development, and Influence;
INDEX of Subjects, Thoughts, and Words.

by
Kenneth Sylvan Guthrie,
Professor in Extension, University of the South, Sewanee;
A.M., Sewanee, and Harvard; Ph.D., Tulane, and Columbia.
M.D., Medico-Chirurgical College, Philadelphia.

by
Kenneth S. Guthrie,
Professor of Extension at the University of the South, Sewanee;
A.M. from Sewanee and Harvard; Ph.D. from Tulane and Columbia;
M.D. from Medico-Chirurgical College, Philadelphia.

COMPARATIVE LITERATURE PRESS

Comparative Literature Publishing

P. O. Box 42, ALPINE, N.J., U.S.A.

P.O. Box 42, ALPINE, NJ, USA.

Copyright, 1918, by Kenneth Sylvan Guthrie.
All Rights, including that of Translation, Reserved.

Copyright, 1918, by Kenneth Sylvan Guthrie.
All rights reserved, including the right to translate.

Entered at Stationers' Hall, by
George Bell and Sons, Portugal Street, Lincoln's Inn, London.

Entered at Stationers' Hall, by
George Bell and Sons, Portugal Street, Lincoln's Inn, London.

PLOTINOS
Complete Works

PLOTINOS
Collected Works

In Chronological Order, Grouped in Four Periods;

In chronological order, divided into four periods;

With
BIOGRAPHY by Porphyry, Eunapius, & Suidas,
COMMENTARY by Porphyry,
ILLUSTRATIONS by Jamblichus & Ammonius,
STUDIES in Sources, Development, Influence;
INDEX of Subjects, Thoughts and Words.

With
BIOGRAPHY by Porphyry, Eunapius, & Suidas,
COMMENTARY by Porphyry,
ILLUSTRATIONS by Jamblichus & Ammonius,
STUDIES in Sources, Development, Influence;
INDEX of Subjects, Ideas, and Words.

by
Kenneth Sylvan Guthrie,
Professor in Extension, University of the South, Sewanee;
A.M., Sewanee, and Harvard; Ph.D., Tulane, and Columbia.
M.D., Medico-Chirurgical College, Philadelphia.

by
Kenneth Sylvan Guthrie,
Professor of Extension, University of the South, Sewanee;
A.M. from Sewanee and Harvard; Ph.D. from Tulane and Columbia.
M.D. from Medico-Chirurgical College, Philadelphia.

Vol. I
Biographies; Amelian Books, 1–21.

Vol. 1
Biographies; Amelian Books, 1–21.

COMPARATIVE LITERATURE PRESS

Comparative Literature Publishing

P. O. Box 42, ALPINE, N.J., U.S.A.

P.O. Box 42, Alpine, NJ, USA.


FOREWORD

It is only with mixed feelings that such a work can be published. Overshadowing all is the supreme duty to the English-speaking world, and secondarily to the rest of humanity to restore to them in an accessible form their, till now, unexploited spiritual heritage, with its flood of light on the origins of their favorite philosophy. And then comes the contrast—the pitiful accomplishment. Nor could it be otherwise; for there are passages that never can be interpreted perfectly; moreover, the writer would gladly have devoted to it every other leisure moment of his life—but that was impossible. As a matter of fact, he would have made this translation at the beginning of his life, instead of at its end, had it not been for a mistaken sense of modesty; but as no one offered to do it, he had to do it himself. If he had done it earlier, his "Philosophy of Plotinos" would have been a far better work.

It’s with mixed feelings that this work can be published. Above all is the deep responsibility to the English-speaking world, and to humanity as a whole, to present in an accessible way their previously untapped spiritual heritage, shedding light on the roots of their beloved philosophy. Then there’s the contrast— the disappointing outcome. It couldn't have been any different; some passages can never be interpreted perfectly. The writer would have happily spent every free moment of his life on it, but that wasn’t possible. In fact, he would have undertaken this translation at the start of his life, rather than at the end, if not for a misguided sense of modesty; but since no one offered to do it, he had to take it on himself. Had he done it sooner, his "Philosophy of Plotinos" would have been a much stronger work.

Indeed, if it was not for the difficulty and expense of putting it out, the writer would now add to the text an entirely new summary of Plotinos's views. The fairly complete concordance, however, should be of service to the student, and help to rectify the latest German summary of Plotinos, that by Drews, which in its effort to furnish a foundation for Hartmann's philosophy of the unconscious, neglected both origins and spiritual aspects. However, the present genetic2 insight of Plotinos's development should make forever impossible that theory of cast-iron coherence, which is neither historical nor human.

Indeed, if it weren't for the difficulty and cost of doing so, the writer would now add a completely new summary of Plotinus's views. However, the fairly complete concordance should be helpful to the student and assist in correcting the latest German summary of Plotinus by Drews, which, in its attempt to provide a foundation for Hartmann's philosophy of the unconscious, overlooked both the origins and spiritual aspects. However, the current genetic2 insight into Plotinus's development should forever make that theory of rigid coherence, which is neither historical nor human, impossible.

The writer, having no thesis such as Drews' to justify, will welcome all corrections and suggestions. He regrets the inevitable uncertainties of capitalization (as between the supreme One, Intelligence World-Soul and Daemon or guardian, and the lower one, intelligence, soul and demon or guardian); and any other inconsistencies of which he may have been guilty; and he beseeches the mantle of charity in view of the stupendousness of the undertaking, in which he practically could get no assistance of any kind, and also in view of the almost insuperable difficulties of his own career. He, however, begs to assure the reader that he did everything "ad majorem Dei gloriam."

The writer, not having a thesis like Drews' to defend, will welcome all corrections and suggestions. He regrets the unavoidable uncertainties in capitalization (like between the supreme One, Intelligence World-Soul and Daemon or guardian, and the lower one, intelligence, soul and demon or guardian); and any other inconsistencies he may have made; and he asks for understanding considering the enormity of this project, for which he received practically no assistance, and also due to the nearly insurmountable challenges in his own life. However, he wants to assure the reader that he did everything "for the greater glory of God."

INDEX.

PLOTINOS' COMPLETE WORKS.

Preface 1
Concordance of Enneads and Chronological Numbers 2
Concordance of Chronological Numbers and Enneads 3
Biography of Plotinos, by Porphyry 5
Biographies by Eunapius and Suidas 39
Amelian Books, 1–21 40
Amelio-Porphyrian Books, 22–23
Porphyrian Books, 34–45
Eustochian Books, 46–54

Plotinic Studies
IN SOURCES, GROWTH AND IMPACT.

1. Development in the Teachings of Plotinos
2. Platonism: Significance, Progress, and Results
3. Plotinos' View of Matter
4. Plotinos' Creation of the Trinity
5. Resemblances to Christianity
6. Indebtedness to Numenius
7. Value of Plotinos
  Concordance to Plotinos

An outline of the doctrines of Plotinos is published under the title "The Message of Plotinos."

An outline of Plotinos's teachings is published under the title "The Message of Plotinos."


CONCORDANCE OF ENNEADS AND CHRONOLOGICAL NUMBERS

CONCORDANCE OF CHRONOLOGICAL NUMBERS AND ENNEADS

 1    i.6
 2  iv.7
 3  iii.1
 4  iv.1
 5   v.9
 6  iv.8
 7   v.4
 8  iv.9
 9  vi.9
10  v.1
11  v.2
12  ii.4
13 iii.9
14  ii.2
15 iii.4
16   i.9
17  ii.6
18  v.7
19    i.2
20    i.3
21  iv.2
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54

Life of Plotinos
And Order of his Writings

By PORPHYRY.
(Written when about 70 years of age, see 23.)

By Porphyry.
(Written when he was about 70 years old, see 23.)

I. PLOTINOS, LIKE PORPHYRY, DESPISED HIS PHYSICAL NATURE, BUT A PICTURE OF HIM WAS SECURED.

Plotinos the philosopher, who lived recently, seemed ashamed of having a body. Consequently he never spoke of his family or home (Lycopolis, now Syout, in the Thebaid, in Egypt). He never would permit anybody to perpetuate him in a portrait or statue. One day that Amelius1 begged him to allow a painting to be made of him, he said, "Is it not enough for me to have to carry around this image2, in which nature has enclosed us? Must I besides transmit to posterity the image of this image as worthy of attention?" As Amelius never succeeded in getting Plotinos to reconsider his refusal, and to consent to give a sitting, Amelius begged his friend Carterius, the most famous painter of those times, to attend Plotinos's lectures, which were free to all. By dint of gazing at Plotinos, Carterius so filled his own imagination with Plotinos's features that he succeeded in painting them from memory. By his advice, Amelius directed Carterius in these labors, so that this portrait was a very good likeness.6 All this occurred without the knowledge of Plotinos.

Plotinus, the philosopher who lived not too long ago, seemed embarrassed by his body. As a result, he never talked about his family or his home (Lycopolis, now Syout, in the Thebaid region of Egypt). He would never allow anyone to create a portrait or statue of him. One day, when Amelius__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ asked him if he could have a painting made, he replied, "Is it not enough that I have to carry around this image__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that nature has given us? Do I also have to pass on the image of this image as something worth remembering?" Since Amelius couldn't convince Plotinus to change his mind and agree to a sitting, he asked his friend Carterius, the most famous painter of that time, to attend Plotinus's lectures, which were open to everyone. By closely observing Plotinus, Carterius filled his imagination with Plotinus's features and was able to paint them from memory. Following his advice, Amelius guided Carterius in this work, resulting in a very good likeness. 6 All of this happened without Plotinus knowing.

II. SICKNESS AND DEATH OF PLOTINOS; HIS BIRTHDAY UNKNOWN.

Plotinos was subject to chronic digestive disorders; nevertheless, he never was willing to take any remedies, on the plea that it was unworthy of a man of his age to relieve himself by such means. Neither did he ever take any of the then popular "wild animal remedy," because, said he, he did not even eat the flesh of domestic animals, let alone that of savage ones. He never bathed, contenting himself, with daily massage at home. But when at the period of the plague, which was most virulent,3 the man who rubbed him died of it, he gave up the massage. This interruption in his habits brought on him a chronic quinsy, which never became very noticeable, so long as I remained with him; but after I left him, it became aggravated to the point that his voice, formerly sonorous and powerful, became permanently hoarse; besides, his vision became disturbed, and ulcers appeared on his hands and feet. All this I learned on my return, from my friend Eustochius, who remained with him until his end. These inconveniences hindered his friends from seeing him as often as they used to do, though he persisted in his former custom of speaking to each one individually. The only solution of this difficulty was for him to leave Rome. He retired into Campania, on an estate that had belonged to Zethus, one of his friends who had died earlier. All he needed was furnished by the estate itself, or was brought to him from the estate at Minturnae, owned by Castricius (author of a Commentary on Plato's Parmenides, to whom Porphyry dedicated his treatise on Vegetarianism). Eustochius himself told me that he happened to be at Puzzoli at the time 7of Plotinos's death, and that he was slow in reaching the bedside of Plotinos. The latter then said to him, "I have been waiting for you; I am trying to unite what is divine in us4 to that which is divine in the universe." Then a serpent, who happened to be under Plotinos's death-bed slipped into a hole in the wall (as happened at the death of Scipio Africanus, Pliny, Hist. Nat. xv. 44), and Plotinos breathed his last. At that time Plotinos was 66 years old (in 270, born in 205), according to the account of Eustochius. The emperor Claudius II was then finishing the second year of his reign. I was at Lilybaeum; Amelius was at Apamaea in Syria, Castricius in Rome, and Eustochius alone was with Plotinos. If we start from the second year of Claudius II and go back 66 years, we will find that Plotinos's birth falls in the 18th year of Septimus Severus (205). He never would tell the month or day of his birth, because he did not approve of celebrating his birth-day either by sacrifices, or banquets. Still he himself performed a sacrifice, and entertained his friends on the birth-days of Plato and Socrates; and on those days those who could do it had to write essays and read them to the assembled company.

Plotinos suffered from chronic digestive issues; however, he refused to use any remedies, arguing that it was beneath someone of his stature to seek relief in such ways. He also avoided the popular "wild animal remedy" of the time, explaining that he didn’t even eat domestic animals, let alone wild ones. He never bathed, opting instead for daily massages at home. But during the plague, which was extremely severe, the person who massaged him died from it, prompting him to stop the massages. This change in routine led to a chronic sore throat, which wasn't very noticeable while I was with him; however, after I left, it worsened to the point that his formerly strong and resonant voice became permanently hoarse. Additionally, his vision was affected, and ulcers developed on his hands and feet. I learned all this upon my return from my friend Eustochius, who stayed with him until the end. These health issues prevented his friends from visiting him as often as they used to, although he continued to speak with each one individually. The only way to address this situation was for him to leave Rome. He retreated to Campania, to an estate that had belonged to Zethus, one of his late friends. Everything he needed was provided by the estate or sent from another estate in Minturnae owned by Castricius (who wrote a Commentary on Plato's Parmenides and to whom Porphyry dedicated his treatise on Vegetarianism). Eustochius told me that he happened to be in Puzzoli when Plotinos died and was slow to reach his bedside. When he finally arrived, Plotinos said, "I have been waiting for you; I am trying to unite the divine within us to the divine in the universe." At that moment, a serpent, which was under Plotinos's deathbed, slipped into a hole in the wall (as happened at the death of Scipio Africanus, Pliny, Hist. Nat. xv. 44), and Plotinos took his last breath. At that time, Plotinos was 66 years old (born in 205, he passed away in 270), according to Eustochius. Emperor Claudius II was then completing his second year in power. I was in Lilybaeum; Amelius was in Apamaea, Syria, Castricius was in Rome, and Eustochius was alone with Plotinos. If we calculate back 66 years from the second year of Claudius II's reign, we find that Plotinos was born in the 18th year of Septimus Severus (205). He never revealed the month or day of his birth, as he disapproved of celebrating birthdays with sacrifices or banquets. However, he himself would perform a sacrifice and entertain his friends on the birthdays of Plato and Socrates. On those occasions, those who could were expected to write essays and read them to the group.

III. PLOTINOS'S EARLY EDUCATION.

This is as much as we learned about him during various interviews with him. At eight years of age he was already under instruction by a grammarian, though the habit of uncovering his nurse's breast to suck her milk, with avidity, still clung to him. One day, however, she so complained of his importunity that he became ashamed of himself, and ceased doing so. At 28 years of age he devoted himself entirely to philosophy. He was introduced to the teachers who at that time were the most famous in Alexandria. He would return from their lectures sad and discouraged.8 He communicated the cause of this grief to one of his friends, who led him to Ammonius, with whom Plotinos was not acquainted. As soon as he heard this philosopher, he said to his friend, "This is the man I was looking for!" From that day forwards he remained close to Ammonius. So great a taste for philosophy did he develop, that he made up his mind to study that which was being taught among the Persians, and among the Hindus. When emperor Gordian prepared himself for his expedition against the Persians, Plotinos, then 39 years old, followed in the wake of the army. He had spent between 10 to 11 years near Ammonius. After Gordian was killed in Mesopotamia, Plotinos had considerable trouble saving himself at Antioch. He reached Rome while Philip was emperor, and when he himself was 50 years of age.

This is everything we learned about him during various interviews. At eight years old, he was already being taught by a grammarian, although he still had the habit of eagerly uncovering his nurse's breast to drink her milk. One day, however, she complained about his persistence, which made him feel ashamed, and he stopped. By the age of 28, he dedicated himself completely to philosophy. He was introduced to the most famous teachers of the time in Alexandria. After their lectures, he would often return feeling sad and discouraged.8 He shared the reason for his sadness with a friend, who took him to Ammonius, whom Plotinus didn’t know yet. As soon as he heard this philosopher, he told his friend, "This is the guy I was looking for!" From that day on, he stayed close to Ammonius. He developed such a strong passion for philosophy that he decided to study what was being taught among the Persians and the Hindus. When Emperor Gordian prepared for his campaign against the Persians, Plotinos, then 39 years old, followed along with the army. He spent about 10 to 11 years near Ammonius. After Gordian was killed in Mesopotamia, Plotinos faced significant challenges escaping to Antioch. He reached Rome while Philip was emperor and at the age of 50.

THE SCHOOL OF AMMONIUS.

Herennius, (the pagan) Origen, and Plotinos had agreed to keep secret the teachings they had received from Ammonius. Plotinos carried out his agreement. Herennius was the first one to break it, and Origen followed his example. The latter limited himself to writing a book entitled, "Of Daemons;" and, under the reign of Gallienus, he wrote another one to prove that "The Emperor alone is the Only Poet" (if the book was a flattery; which is not likely. Therefore it probably meant: "The King (of the universe, that is, the divine Intelligence), is the only 'demiurgic' Creator.")

Herennius, Origen, and Plotinus had agreed to keep the teachings they received from Ammonius a secret. Plotinus honored that agreement. Herennius was the first to break it, and Origen followed suit. Origen wrote a book called "Of Daemons," and during the reign of Gallienus, he wrote another one arguing that "The Emperor alone is the Only Poet" (if the book was meant as flattery, which is unlikely. So it probably suggested that "The King (of the universe, that is, the divine Intelligence) is the only 'demiurgic' Creator.").

PLOTINOS AN UNSYSTEMATIC TEACHER.

For a long period Plotinos did not write anything. He contented himself with teaching orally what he had learned from Ammonius. He thus passed ten whole years teaching a few pupils, without committing anything to writing. However, as he allowed his pupils9 to question him, it often happened that his school was disorderly, and that there were useless discussions, as I later heard from Amelius.

For a long time, Plotinos didn’t write anything. He was happy teaching what he had learned from Ammonius orally. So, he spent ten whole years teaching a few students without writing anything down. However, since he let his students question him, his classes often became chaotic, leading to pointless discussions, as I later heard from Amelius.

AMELIUS, PLOTINOS'S FIRST SECRETARY.

Amelius enrolled himself among the pupils of Plotinos during the third year of Plotinos's stay in Rome, which also was the third year of the reign of Claudius II, that is, 24 years. Amelius originally had been a disciple of the Stoic philosopher Lysimachus.5 Amelius surpassed all his fellow-pupils by his systematic methods of study. He had copied, gathered, and almost knew by heart all the works of Numenius. He composed a hundred copy-books of notes taken at the courses of Plotinos, and he gave them as a present to his adopted son, Hostilianus Hesychius, of Apamea. (Fragments of Amelius's writings are found scattered in those of Proclus, Stobaeus, Olympiodorus, Damascius, and many of the Church Fathers.)

Amelius joined the students of Plotinus during the third year of Plotinus's time in Rome, which also marked the third year of Claudius II's reign, specifically 24 years ago. Amelius had originally been a student of the Stoic philosopher Lysimachus. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He outperformed all his classmates with his organized study techniques. He had copied, collected, and nearly memorized all the works of Numenius. He created a hundred notebooks filled with notes from Plotinos's classes and gave them as a gift to his adopted son, Hostilianus Hesychius, from Apamea. (Fragments of Amelius's writings are found scattered in those of Proclus, Stobaeus, Olympiodorus, Damascius, and many of the Church Fathers.)

IV. HOW PORPHYRY CAME TO PLOTINOS FOR THE FIRST TIME, IN 253.

In the tenth year of the reign of Gallienus, I (then being twenty years of age), left Greece and went to Rome with Antonius of Rhodes. I found there Amelius, who had been following the courses of Plotinos for eighteen years. He had not yet dared to write anything, except a few books of notes, of which there were not yet as many as a hundred. In this tenth year of the reign of Gallienus, Plotinos was fifty-nine years old. When I (for the second, and more important time) joined him, I was thirty years of age. During the first year of Gallienus, Plotinos began to write upon some topics of passing interest, and in the tenth year of Gallienus, when I visited him for the first time, he had written twenty-one books, which had been circulated only among a very small number of friends.10 They were not given out freely, and it was not easy to go through them. They were communicated to students only under precautionary measures, and after the judgment of those who received them had been carefully tested.

In the tenth year of Gallienus's reign, I (who was twenty at the time) left Greece and went to Rome with Antonius of Rhodes. There, I met Amelius, who had been studying under Plotinos for eighteen years. He hadn't yet dared to publish anything except a handful of notes, which numbered less than a hundred. In this tenth year of Gallienus, Plotinos was fifty-nine years old. When I (for the second, and more crucial time) joined him, I was thirty. During the first year of Gallienus, Plotinos started writing about some intriguing topics, and by the tenth year of Gallienus, when I first visited him, he had written twenty-one books, which had only been shared among a very small circle of friends.10 They weren't distributed freely, and going through them wasn't easy. They were only shared with students under strict conditions, and only after assessing the judgment of those who received them.

PLOTINOS'S BOOKS OF THE FIRST PERIOD
(THE AMELIAN PERIOD).

I shall mention the books that Plotinos had already written at that time. As he had prefixed no titles to them, several persons gave them different ones. Here are those that have asserted themselves:

I will mention the books that Plotinus had already written by that time. Since he didn't give them titles, different people came up with their own. Here are the ones that have stood out:

1. Of the Beautiful. i. 6.
2. Of the Immortality of the Soul. iv. 7.
3. Of Fate. iii. 1.
4. Of the Nature of the Soul. iv. 1.
5. Of Intelligence, of Ideas, and of Existence. v. 9.
6. Of the Descent of the Soul into the Body. iv. 8.
7. How does that which is Posterior to the First Proceed from Him? Of the One. v. 4.
8. Do all the Souls form but a Single Soul? iv. 9.
9. Of the Good, or of the One. vi. 9.
10. Of the Three Principal Hypostatic Forms of Existence, v. 1.
11. Of Generation, and of the Order of Things after the First, v. 2.
12. (Of the Two) Matters, (the Sensible and Intelligible). ii. 4.
13. Various Considerations, iii. 9.
14. Of the (Circular) Motion of the Heavens. ii. 2.
15. Of the Daemon Allotted to Us, iii. 4.
16. Of (Reasonable) Suicide, i. 9.
17. Of Quality, ii. 6.
18. Are there Ideas of Individuals? v. 7.
19. Of Virtues. i. 2.
20. Of Dialectics. i. 3.
21. (How does the Soul keep the Mean between Indivisible Nature and Divisible Nature?) iv. 2.

11 These twenty-one books were already written when I visited Plotinos; he was then in the fifty-ninth year of his age.

11 I visited Plotinos when he was fifty-nine years old, and at that time, these twenty-one books had already been written.

V. HOW PORPHYRY CAME TO PLOTINOS FOR THE SECOND TIME (A. D. 263–269).

I remained with him this year, and the five following ones. I had already visited Rome ten years previously; but at that time Plotinos spent his summers in vacation, and contented himself with instructing his visitors orally.

I stayed with him this year and for the next five years. I had visited Rome ten years earlier; but back then, Plotinos spent his summers on vacation and was satisfied with teaching his visitors in person.

During the above-mentioned six years, as several questions had been cleared up in the lectures of Plotinos, and at the urgent request of Amelius and myself that he write them down, he wrote two books to prove that

During the six years mentioned earlier, after several questions were addressed in Plotinus's lectures, and at the strong request of Amelius and me for him to write them down, he authored two books to demonstrate that

PLOTINOS'S BOOKS OF THE SECOND PERIOD
(THE PORPHYRIAN PERIOD).

22. The One and Identical Existence is Everywhere Entire, I,
23. Second Part Thereof.

Then he wrote the book entitled:

Then he wrote the book titled:

24. The Superessential Transcendent Principle Does Not Think. Which is the First Thinking Principle? And Which is the Second?

He also wrote the following books:

He also authored these books:

25. Of Potentiality and Actualization.
26. Of the Impassibility of Incorporeal Entities.
27. Of the Soul, First Part.
28. Of the Soul, Second Part.
29. (Of the Soul, Third; or, How do We See?)
30. Of Contemplation.
31. Of Intelligible Beauty.
32. The Intelligible Entities are not Outside of Intelligence. Of Intelligence and of Soul.
1233. Against the Gnostics.
34. Of Numbers.
35. Why do Distant Objects Seem Small?
36. Does Happiness (Consist in Duration?)
37. Of the Mixture with Total Penetration.
38. Of the Multitude of Ideas; Of the Good.
39. Of the Will.
40. (Of the World).
41. Of Sensation, and of Memory.
42. Of the Kinds of Existence, First.
43. Of the Kinds of Existence, Second.
44. Of the Kinds of Existence, Third.
45. Of Eternity and Time.

Plotinos wrote these twenty-four books during the six years I spent with him; as subjects he would take the problems that happened to come up, and which we have indicated by the titles of these books. These twenty-four books, joined to the twenty-one Plotinos had written before I came to him, make forty-five.

Plotinus wrote these twenty-four books during the six years I spent with him; he would address whatever issues came up, which we have identified by the titles of these books. These twenty-four books, along with the twenty-one Plotinus had written before I joined him, make forty-five in total.

VI. PLOTINOS'S BOOKS OF THE THIRD PERIOD
(THE EUSTOCHIAN PERIOD).

While I was in Sicily, where I went in the fifteenth year of the reign of Gallienus, he wrote five new books that he sent me:

While I was in Sicily, which I visited in the fifteenth year of Gallienus' reign, he wrote five new books and sent them to me:

46. Of Happiness.
47. Of Providence, First.
48. Of Providence, Second.
49. Of the Hypostases that Act as Means of Knowledge, and of the Transcendent.
50. Of Love.

These books he sent me in the last year of the reign of Claudius II, and at the beginning of the second.

These books he sent me in the last year of Claudius II's reign and at the start of the second.

Shortly before dying, he sent me the following four books:

Shortly before he passed away, he sent me these four books:

51. Of the Nature of Evils.
52. Of the Influence of the Stars.
53. What is the Animal? What is Man?
54. Of the First Good (or, of Happiness).

These nine books, with the forty-five previously written, make in all fifty-four.

These nine books, along with the forty-five already written, make a total of fifty-four.

Some were composed during the youth of the author, others when in his bloom, and finally the last, when his body was already seriously weakened; and they betray his condition while writing them. The twenty-one first books seem to indicate a spirit which does not yet possess all its vigor and firmness. Those that he wrote during the middle of his life, show that his genius was then in its full form. These twenty-four books may be considered to be perfect, with the exception of a few passages. The last nine are less powerful than the others; and of these nine, the last four are the weakest.

Some were written during the author’s youth, others when he was at his peak, and finally the last ones when his body was already seriously weakened; and they reveal his condition while writing them. The first twenty-one books seem to show a spirit that doesn’t yet have all its strength and confidence. The ones he wrote in the middle of his life demonstrate that his genius was at its peak. These twenty-four books can be seen as perfect, except for a few passages. The last nine are less impactful than the others, and among these nine, the last four are the weakest.

VII. VARIOUS DISCIPLES OF PLOTINOS.

Plotinos had a great number of auditors and disciples, who were attracted to his courses by love of philosophy.

Plotinos had many students and followers who were drawn to his teachings out of a passion for philosophy.

Among this number was Amelius of Etruria, whose true name was Gentilianus. He did indeed insist that in his name the letter "l" should be replaced by "r," so that his name should read "Amerius," from "ameria" (meaning indivisibility, though Suidas states that it was derived from the town of Ameria, in the province of Umbria), and not Amelius, from "amellia" (negligence).

Among this group was Amelius from Etruria, whose real name was Gentilianus. He insisted that in his name the letter "l" should be replaced by "r," making it "Amerius," derived from "ameria" (which means indivisibility, although Suidas claims it comes from the town of Ameria in the Umbria region), and not Amelius, from "amellia" (which means negligence).

A very zealous disciple of Plotinos was a physician from Scythopolis (or, Bethshean, in Palestine), named Paulinus, whose mind was full of ill-digested information and whom Amelius used to call Mikkalos (the tiny).

A very enthusiastic disciple of Plotinos was a doctor from Scythopolis (or Bethshean, in Palestine) named Paulinus, who had a mind full of poorly thought-out information and whom Amelius used to call Mikkalos (the tiny).

14 Eustochius of Alexandria, also a physician, knew Plotinos at the end of his life, and remained with him until his death, to care for him. Exclusively occupied with the teachings of Plotinos, he himself became a genuine philosopher.

14 Eustochius of Alexandria, who was also a doctor, knew Plotinos at the end of his life and stayed with him until he passed away to take care of him. Fully focused on the teachings of Plotinos, he truly became a philosopher himself.

Zoticus, also, attached himself to Plotinos. He was both critic and poet; he corrected the works of Antimachus, and beautifully versified the fable of the Atlantidae. His sight gave out, however, and he died shortly before Plotinos. Paulinus also, died before Plotinos.

Zoticus also became associated with Plotinos. He was both a critic and a poet; he edited the works of Antimachus and skillfully turned the fable of the Atlantidae into verse. However, his eyesight failed him, and he passed away shortly before Plotinos. Paulinus also died before Plotinos.

Zethus was one of the disciples of Plotinos. He was a native of Arabia, and had married the daughter of Theodosius, friend of Ammonius. He was a physician, and much beloved by Plotinos, who sought to lead him to withdraw from public affairs, for which he had considerable aptitude; and with which he occupied himself with zeal. Plotinos lived in very close relations with him; he even retired to the country estate of Zethus, distant six miles from Minturnae.

Zethus was one of Plotinos's students. He was from Arabia and had married Theodosius's daughter, who was a friend of Ammonius. He worked as a doctor and was greatly favored by Plotinos, who wanted him to step back from his public duties, which he was quite good at and engaged with passionately. Plotinos maintained a close relationship with him; he even spent time at Zethus's country estate, which was about six miles from Minturnae.

Castricius, surnamed Firmus, had once owned this estate. Nobody, in our times, loved virtue more than Firmus. He held Plotinos in the deepest veneration. He rendered Amelius the same services that might have been rendered by a good servant, he displayed for me the attentions natural towards a brother. Nevertheless this man, who was so attached to Plotinos, remained engaged in public affairs.

Castricius, known as Firmus, once owned this estate. No one in our time loved virtue more than Firmus. He held Plotinos in the highest regard. He offered Amelius the same services that a good servant might provide, and he showed me the natural care of a brother. Yet, this man, who was so devoted to Plotinos, stayed involved in public affairs.

Several senators, also, came to listen to Plotinos. Marcellus, Orontius, Sabinillus and Rogatianus applied themselves, under Plotinos, to the study of philosophy.

Several senators also came to listen to Plotinos. Marcellus, Orontius, Sabinillus, and Rogatianus dedicated themselves to studying philosophy with Plotinos.

The latter, who also was a member of the senate, had so detached himself from the affairs of life, that he had abandoned all his possessions, dismissed all his attendants, and renounced all his dignities. On being appointed praetor, at the moment of being inaugurated, while the lictors were already waiting for him, he refused to sally forth, and carry out any of the functions15 of this dignity. He even failed to dwell in his own house (to avoid needless pomp); he visited his friends, boarding and sleeping there; he took food only every other day; and by this dieting, after having been afflicted with gout to the point of having to be carried around in a litter, he recovered his strength, and stretched out his hands as easily as any artisan, though formerly his hands had been incapacitated. Plotinos was very partial to him; he used to praise him publicly, and pointed him out as a model to all who desired to become philosophers.

The latter, who was also a senator, had become so detached from the things of life that he gave up all his possessions, let go of all his servants, and renounced all his titles. When he was named praetor and was about to be inaugurated, with the lictors already waiting for him, he refused to step out and perform any of the duties of this role. He even chose not to live in his own house (to avoid unnecessary show), instead visiting friends, staying and sleeping there; he ate only every other day. Through this fasting, after suffering from gout to the point of needing to be carried in a litter, he regained his strength and was able to stretch out his hands as easily as any craftsman, although before they had been incapacitated. Plotinos was quite fond of him; he often praised him in public and highlighted him as a role model for anyone wanting to become a philosopher.

Another disciple of Plotinos was Serapion of Alexandria. At first he had been a rhetorician, and only later applied himself to philosophy. Nevertheless he never was able to cure himself of fondness for riches, or usury.

Another disciple of Plotinos was Serapion of Alexandria. At first, he was a rhetorician, and only later did he turn to philosophy. However, he was never able to shake his love for wealth or lending money at interest.

Me also, Porphyry, a native of Tyre, Plotinos admitted to the circle of his intimate friends, and he charged me to give the final revision to his works.

Me too, Porphyry, from Tyre, was welcomed into Plotinus's close circle, and he asked me to give the final review of his works.

VIII. PERSONAL CHARACTERISTICS OF PLOTINOS.

Once Plotinos had written something, he could neither retouch, nor even re-read what he had done, because his weak eyesight made any reading very painful. His penmanship was poor. He did not separate words, and his spelling was defective; he was chiefly occupied with ideas. Until his death he continuously persisted in this habit, which was for us all a subject of surprise. When he had finished composing something in his head, and when he then wrote what he had meditated on, it seemed as if he copied a book. Neither in conversation nor in discussion did he allow himself to be distracted from the purpose of his thoughts, so that he was able at the same time to attend to the needs of conversation, while pursuing the meditation of the subject which busied him. When the16 person who had been talking with him went away, he did not re-read what he had written before the interruption, which, as has been mentioned above, was to save his eyesight; he could, later on, take up the thread of his composition as if the conversation had been no obstacle to his attention. He therefore was able simultaneously to live with others and with himself. He never seemed to need recuperation from this interior attention, which hardly ceased during his slumbers, which, however, were troubled both by the insufficiency of food, for sometimes he did not even eat bread, and by this continuous concentration of his mind.

Once Plotinos wrote something, he couldn’t go back to edit or even reread it because his poor eyesight made reading really painful. His handwriting was bad; he didn’t separate words and often misspelled them. He was mainly focused on his ideas. Until his death, he stuck to this habit, which surprised everyone. When he finished composing something in his mind and wrote it down, it felt like he was copying from a book. In conversation or discussion, he didn’t let himself get sidetracked from what he was thinking, so he could pay attention to the needs of the conversation while also staying focused on his own thoughts. When the person he was talking to left, he didn’t reread what he had written before the interruption, which, as mentioned above, was to protect his eyesight; later, he could easily pick up where he had left off as if the conversation hadn’t distracted him. He managed to live both with others and within himself at the same time. He never seemed to need a break from this internal focus, which hardly stopped even while he was sleeping, although his sleep was disrupted by not eating enough—sometimes he didn’t even have bread—and by his constant mental concentration.

IX. PLOTINOS AS GUARDIAN AND ARBITRATOR.

There were women who were very much attached to him. There was his boarding house keeper Gemina, and her daughter, also called Gemina; there was also Amphiclea, wife of Aristo, son of Jamblichus, all three of whom were very fond of philosophy. Several men and women of substance, being on the point of death, entrusted him with their boys and girls, and all their possessions, as being an irreproachable trustee; and the result was that his house was filled with young boys and girls. Among these was Polemo, whom Plotinos educated carefully; and Plotinos enjoyed hearing Polemo recite original verses (?). He used to go through the accounts of the managers with care, and saw to their economy; he used to say that until these young people devoted themselves entirely to philosophy, their possessions should be preserved intact, and see that they enjoyed their full incomes. The obligation of attending to the needs of so many wards did not, however, hinder him from devoting to intellectual concerns a continuous attention during the nights. His disposition was gentle, and he was very approachable by all who dwelt with him. Consequently, although he dwelt full twenty-six years in Rome, and though he was often chosen as17 arbitrator in disputes, never did he offend any public personage.

There were women who were very attached to him. His boarding house keeper, Gemina, and her daughter, also named Gemina, were among them; there was also Amphiclea, the wife of Aristo, son of Jamblichus. All three loved philosophy. Several wealthy men and women, nearing death, entrusted him with their children and all their possessions, seeing him as a trustworthy guardian. As a result, his home was filled with young boys and girls. Among them was Polemo, whom Plotinos educated carefully; he enjoyed listening to Polemo recite original verses. He would carefully review the accounts of the managers and ensure their financial stability. He would say that until these young people fully committed themselves to philosophy, their possessions should be kept intact, and they should receive their full allowances. Despite the responsibility of caring for so many wards, he still dedicated his nights to intellectual pursuits. He had a gentle nature and was approachable by everyone around him. Consequently, even though he lived in Rome for twenty-six years and was frequently chosen as 17 an arbitrator in disputes, he never offended any public figures.

X. HOW PLOTINOS TREATED HIS ADVERSARY, OLYMPIUS.

Among those who pretended to be philosophers, there was a certain man named Olympius. He lived in Alexandria, and for some time had been a disciple of Ammonius. As he desired to succeed better than Plotinos, he treated Plotinos with scorn, and developed sufficient personal animosity against Plotinos to try to bewitch him by magical operations. However, Olympius noticed that this enterprise was really turning against himself, and he acknowledged to his friends that the soul of Plotinos must be very powerful, since it was able to throw back upon his enemies the evil practices directed against him. The first time that Olympius attempted to harm him, Plotinos having noticed it, said, "At this very moment the body of Olympius is undergoing convulsions, and is contracting like a purse." As Olympius several times felt himself undergoing the very ills he was trying to get Plotinos to undergo, he finally ceased his practices.

Among those who pretended to be philosophers, there was a man named Olympius. He lived in Alexandria and had been a student of Ammonius for some time. Wanting to do better than Plotinus, he held Plotinus in contempt and developed enough personal hatred to try to use magic against him. However, Olympius realized that this effort was backfiring, and he admitted to his friends that Plotinus must have a very powerful soul since it was able to reflect the harmful actions aimed at him back onto his enemies. The first time Olympius attempted to harm him, Plotinus noticed it and said, "Right now, Olympius' body is convulsing and contracting like a purse." After feeling the same misfortunes he was trying to inflict on Plotinus multiple times, Olympius finally gave up on his schemes.

HOMAGE TO PLOTINOS FROM A VISITING EGYPTIAN PRIEST.

Plotinos showed a natural superiority to other men. An Egyptian priest, visiting Rome, was introduced to him by a mutual friend. Having decided to show some samples of his mystic attainments, he begged Plotinos to come and witness the apparition of a familiar spirit who obeyed him on being evoked. The evocation was to occur in a chapel of Isis, as the Egyptian claimed that he had not been able to discover any other place pure enough in Rome. He therefore evoked Plotinos's guardian spirit. But instead of the spirit appeared a divinity of an order superior to that of guardians, which event led the Egyptian to say to Plotinos, "You are18 indeed fortunate, O Plotinos, that your guardian spirit is a divinity, instead of a being of a lower order." The divinity that appeared could not be questioned or seen for as long a period as they would have liked, as a friend who was watching over the sacrificed birds choked them, either out of jealousy, or fear.

Plotinus had a natural superiority over others. An Egyptian priest, who was visiting Rome, was introduced to him by a mutual friend. Wanting to demonstrate some of his mystical abilities, he invited Plotinus to witness the appearance of a familiar spirit that he could summon. The evocation was to take place in a chapel dedicated to Isis, as the Egyptian claimed he couldn’t find any other spot in Rome that was pure enough. He then called upon Plotinus's guardian spirit. But instead of the spirit, a higher divinity appeared, which led the Egyptian to say to Plotinus, "You are18 indeed fortunate, O Plotinus, that your guardian spirit is a divinity, not a being of a lower order." The divinity that showed up couldn't be questioned or seen for as long as they wished, as a friend watching over the sacrificed birds choked them, either out of jealousy or fear.

PLOTINOS'S ATTITUDE TOWARDS THE PUBLIC MYSTERIES.

As Plotinos's guardian spirit was a divinity, Plotinos kept the eyes of his own spirit directed on that divine guardian. That was the motive of his writing his book6 that bears the title "Of the Guardian Allotted to Us." In it he tries to explain the differences between the various spirits that watch over mankind. Aurelius, who was very scrupulous in his sacrifices, and who carefully celebrated the Festivals of the New Moon (as Numenius used to do?) (on the Calends of each month), one day besought Plotinos to come and take part in a function of that kind. Plotinos, however, answered him, "It is the business of those divinities to come and visit me, and not mine to attend on them." We could not understand why he should make an utterance that revealed so much pride, but we dared not question the matter.

As Plotinus's guardian spirit was a divine being, Plotinus kept his own spirit focused on that divine guardian. This was the reason he wrote his book__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ titled "Of the Guardian Allotted to Us." In it, he attempts to explain the differences among the various spirits that oversee humanity. Aurelius, who was very diligent in his sacrifices and who carefully celebrated the New Moon Festivals (just like Numenius used to do?) (on the Calends of each month), one day invited Plotinus to join him for such an event. However, Plotinus replied, "It is the job of those divine beings to come and visit me, not mine to serve them." We couldn’t understand why he would make such a statement that seemed so arrogant, but we didn’t dare to question it.

XI. PLOTINOS AS DETECTIVE AND AS PROPHET; PORPHYRY SAVED FROM SUICIDE.

So perfectly did he understand the character of men, and their methods of thought, that he could discover stolen objects, and foresaw what those who resided with him should some day become. A magnificent necklace had been stolen from Chione, an estimable widow, who resided with him and the children (as matron?). All the slaves were summoned, and Plotinos examined them all. Then, pointing out one of them, he said, "This is the culprit." He was put to19 the torture. For a long while, he denied the deed; but later acknowledged it, and returned the necklace. Plotinos used to predict what each of the young people who were in touch with him was to become. He insisted that Polemo would be disposed to amorous relations, and would not live long; which also occurred. As to me, he noticed that I was meditating suicide. He came and sought me, in his house, where I was staying. He told me that this project indicated an unsound mind, and that it was the result of a melancholy disposition. He advised me to travel. I obeyed him. I went to Sicily,7 to study under Probus, a celebrated philosopher, who dwelt in Lilybaeum. I was thus cured of the desire to die; but I was deprived of the happiness of residing with Plotinos until his death.

So well did he understand people and how they think that he could find stolen items and predict what those around him would eventually become. A beautiful necklace had been stolen from Chione, a respected widow who lived with him and the kids (as caretaker?). All the slaves were called in, and Plotinos questioned each one. Then, he pointed to one of them and said, "This is the thief." The man was tortured. For a long time, he denied the theft, but eventually confessed and returned the necklace. Plotinos often predicted what each of the young people around him would become. He claimed that Polemo would be inclined toward romantic relationships and wouldn’t live long; which turned out to be true. As for me, he noticed that I was contemplating suicide. He came to find me in the house where I was staying. He told me that this thought was a sign of an unhealthy mind and that it stemmed from a sad disposition. He suggested I travel. I followed his advice and went to Sicily, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to study under Probus, a well-known philosopher living in Lilybaeum. I was cured of my desire to die, but I lost the joy of living with Plotinos until his passing.

XII. THE PROJECT OF A PLATONOPOLIS COMES TO NAUGHT.

The emperor Gallienus and the empress Salonina, his wife, held Plotinos in high regard. Counting on their good will, he besought them to have a ruined town in Campania rebuilt, to give it with all its territory to him, that its inhabitants might be ruled by the laws of Plato. Plotinos intended to have it named Platonopolis, and to go and reside there with his disciples. This request would easily have been granted but that some of the emperor's courtiers opposed this project, either from spite, jealousy, or other unworthy motive.

The emperor Gallienus and his wife, empress Salonina, thought very highly of Plotinos. Relying on their goodwill, he asked them to rebuild a ruined town in Campania and give it to him along with all its land, so its residents could be governed by the laws of Plato. Plotinos planned to name it Platonopolis and live there with his students. This request would have been easily approved if it weren't for some of the emperor's courtiers who opposed the idea, either out of spite, jealousy, or other unworthy motives.

XIII. PERSONAL CHARACTERISTICS OF PLOTINOS'S DELIVERY.

In his lectures his delivery was very good; he knew how to make immediate apposite replies. Nevertheless, his language was not correct. For instance, he used to say "anamnemisketai" for "anamimnesketai"; and he made similar blunders in writing. But when he would speak, his intelligence seemed to shine in his face, and20 to illuminate it with its rays. He grew especially handsome in discussions; a light dew of perspiration appeared on his forehead, gentleness radiated in his countenance, he answered kindly, but satisfactorily. For three days I had to question him, to learn from him his opinions about the union of the body with the soul; he spent all that time in explaining to me what I wanted to know.8 A certain Thaumasius, who had entered into the school, said that he wanted to take down the arguments of the discussion in writing, and hear Plotinos himself speak; but that he would not stand Porphyry's answering and questioning. "Nevertheless," answered Plotinos, "if Porphyry does not, by his questions, bring up the difficulties that we should solve (notice, in the course of the Enneads, the continual objections), we would have nothing to write."

In his lectures, he delivered his points very well; he knew how to respond quickly and appropriately. However, his language wasn’t always correct. For example, he would say "anamnemisketai" instead of "anamimnesketai," and he made similar mistakes in writing. But when he spoke, his intelligence shone through on his face, lighting it up. He looked especially good during discussions; a light sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead, gentleness showed on his face, and he answered kindly yet thoroughly. For three days, I questioned him to understand his views on the connection between the body and soul; he dedicated that time to explain everything I wanted to know.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A certain Thaumasius, who had joined the school, said he wanted to write down the arguments of the discussion and hear Plotinos speak in person; but he would not tolerate Porphyry’s questions and answers. "Still," Plotinos replied, "if Porphyry doesn’t raise the challenges we need to address with his questions (note the ongoing objections throughout the Enneads), we wouldn’t have anything to write."

XIV. PHILOSOPHICAL RELATIONS OF PLOTINOS.

The style of Plotinos is vigorous and substantial, containing more thoughts than words, and is often full of enthusiasm and emotion. He follows his own inspirations rather than ideas transmitted by tradition. The teachings of the Stoics and Peripatetics are secretly mingled among his works; the whole of Aristotle's Metaphysics is therein condensed. Plotinos was fully up to the times in geometry, arithmetic, mechanics, optics and music, although he did not take an over-weening interest in these sciences. At his lectures were read the Commentaries of Severus, of Cronius;9 of Numenius,10 of Gaius and Atticus (Platonic Philosophers, the latter, setting forth the differences between Plato and Aristotle);11 there were also readings of the works of the Peripatetics, of Aspasius, of Alexander (of Aphrodisia, whose theory of Mixture in the Universe21 Plotinos studies several times), of Adrastus, and other philosophers of the day. None of them, however, was exclusively admired by Plotinos. In his speculations he revealed an original and independent disposition. In all his researches he displayed the spirit of Ammonius. He could readily assimilate (what he read); then, in a few words, he summarized the ideas aroused in him by profound meditation thereon. One day Longinus's book "On the Principles," and his "On Antiquarians" were read. Plotinos said, "Longinus is a literary man, but not a philosopher." Origen (the Pagan12) once came among his audience; Plotinos blushed, and started to rise. Origen, however, besought him to continue. Plotinos, however, answered that it was only natural for lecturers to cease talking when they were aware of the presence, in the audience, of people who already knew what was to be said. Then, after having spoken a little longer, he rose.

The style of Plotinos is strong and substantial, packed with more ideas than words, and often filled with enthusiasm and emotion. He follows his own inspirations instead of sticking to traditional ideas. The teachings of the Stoics and Peripatetics are subtly blended into his works; the essence of Aristotle's Metaphysics is condensed within them. Plotinos was well-versed in geometry, arithmetic, mechanics, optics, and music, although he didn’t obsess over these subjects. In his lectures, they read the Commentaries of Severus, of Cronius;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of Numenius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of Gaius and Atticus (Platonic philosophers, with the latter explaining the differences between Plato and Aristotle);11 they also read works by the Peripatetics, including those of Aspasius, Alexander (of Aphrodisia, whose theory of Mixture in the Universe21 Plotinos examines multiple times), of Adrastus, and other contemporary philosophers. However, none of them was exclusively favored by Plotinos. In his discussions, he showed an original and independent mindset. In all his inquiries, he reflected the spirit of Ammonius. He could easily absorb what he read; then, in a few words, he summarized the ideas that arose in him through deep reflection. One day, they read Longinus's book "On the Principles" and his "On Antiquarians." Plotinos remarked, "Longinus is a literary figure, but not a philosopher." Origen (the Pagan) once joined his audience; Plotinos blushed and started to rise. However, Origen urged him to continue. Plotinos replied that it’s only natural for lecturers to stop when they realize someone in the audience already knows what they're going to say. After speaking a bit longer, he then stood up.

XV. PORPHYRY EARNED RECOGNITION AT THE SCHOOL OF PLOTINOS.

At a celebration of Plato's birthday I was reading a poem about the "Mystic Marriage" (of the Soul) when somebody doubted my sanity, because it contained both enthusiasm and mysticism. Plotinos spoke up, and said to me, loud enough to be heard by everybody, "You have just proved to us that you are at the same time poet, philosopher, and hierophant." On this occasion the rhetorician Diophanes read an apology on the utterances of Alcibiades in Plato's "Banquet," and he sought to prove that a disciple who seeks to exercise himself in virtue should show unlimited "complaisance" for his teacher, even in case the latter were in love with him. Plotinos rose several times, as if he wanted to leave the assembly; nevertheless, he restrained himself, and after the audience22 had dispersed, he asked me to refute the paper. As Diophanes would not communicate it to me, I recalled his arguments, and refuted them; and then I read my paper before the same auditors as those who had heard what had been said by Diophanes. I pleased Plotinos so much, that several times he interrupted me by the words, "Strike that way, and you will become the light of men!" When Eubulus, who was teaching Platonism at Athens, sent to Plotinos some papers on Platonic subjects, Plotinos had them given to me to examine them and report to him about them. He also studied the laws of astronomy, but not as a mathematician would have done; he carefully studied astrology; but realizing that no confidence could be placed in its predictions, he took the trouble to refute them several times, in his work.13

At Plato's birthday celebration, I was reading a poem about the "Mystic Marriage" (of the Soul) when someone questioned my sanity because it had both enthusiasm and mysticism. Plotinos spoke up loudly enough for everyone to hear, "You've just shown us that you're a poet, philosopher, and hierophant all at once." During this event, the rhetorician Diophanes read an apology for Alcibiades' statements in Plato's "Banquet," arguing that a disciple trying to cultivate virtue should show complete "compliance" towards their teacher, even if the teacher was in love with them. Plotinos got up several times as if he wanted to leave the group, but he held back, and after the audience dispersed, he asked me to refute Diophanes' paper. Since Diophanes wouldn’t share it with me, I remembered his arguments and countered them; then I presented my response to the same audience that had listened to Diophanes. I impressed Plotinos so much that he interrupted me multiple times, saying, "Keep going this way, and you'll become a guiding light for others!" When Eubulus, who was teaching Platonism in Athens, sent some papers on Platonic topics to Plotinos, he passed them to me to review and report back. He also studied the laws of astronomy, but not in the way a mathematician would; he thoroughly explored astrology, but recognizing that its predictions were unreliable, he took the time to refute them several times in his work.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

XVI. PLOTINOS'S POLEMIC AGAINST THE GNOSTICS.

At that time there were many Christians, among whom were prominent sectarians who had given up the ancient philosophy (of Plato and Pythagoras), such as Adelphius and Aquilinus. They esteemed and possessed the greater part of the works of Alexander of Lybia, of Philocomus, of Demostrates and of Lydus. They advertised the Revelations of Zoroaster, of Zostrian, of Nicotheus, of Allogenes, of Mesus, and of several others. These sectarians deceived a great number of people, and even deceived themselves, insisting that Plato had not exhausted the depths of intelligible "being," or essence. That is why Plotinos refuted them at length in his lectures, and wrote the book that we have named "Against the Gnostics." The rest (of their books) he left me to investigate. Amelius wrote as much as forty books to refute the work of Zostrian; and as to me, I demonstrated by numerous23 proofs that this alleged Zoroastrian book was apocryphal, and had only recently been written by those of that ilk who wished to make people believe that their doctrines had been taught by Zoroaster.

At that time, there were many Christians, including some notable sectarians who had abandoned the old philosophy of Plato and Pythagoras, such as Adelphius and Aquilinus. They valued and owned most of the works of Alexander of Lybia, Philocomus, Demostrates, and Lydus. They promoted the Revelations of Zoroaster, Zostrian, Nicotheus, Allogenes, Mesus, and several others. These sectarians misled many people, even deceiving themselves, claiming that Plato hadn’t fully explored the depths of intelligible "being" or essence. That’s why Plotinos extensively refuted them in his lectures and wrote the book we now call "Against the Gnostics." He left the rest of their writings for me to examine. Amelius wrote as many as forty books to counter Zostrian’s work; as for me, I provided numerous proofs that this supposed Zoroastrian book was apocryphal and had only recently been written by those who wanted to convince others that their doctrines had been taught by Zoroaster.

XVII. START OF THE AMELIO-PORPHYRIAN CONTROVERSY, OVER NUMENIUS.

The Greeks insisted that Plotinos had appropriated the teachings of Numenius. Trypho, who was both a Stoic and a Platonist, insisted on this to Amelius, who wrote a book that we have entitled, "On the Difference Between the Teachings of Plotinos and Numenius." He dedicated it to me under the title, "To Basil" (the King, recently used as a name, "Royal"). That was my name before I was called "Porphyry," the "Purple One." In my own home language (Phoenician) I used to be called "Malchus"; that was my father's name, and in Greek "Malchus" is translated by "Basileus" (Basil, or King). Indeed, Longinus, who dedicated his book "On Instinct" to Cleodamus, and me jointly, there calls me "Malchus"; and Amelius has translated this name in Greek, just as Numenius translated "Maximus" (from Latin into Greek by) "Megaos" (the great one). (I will quote the letter in full).

The Greeks argued that Plotinos had taken the teachings of Numenius. Trypho, who was both a Stoic and a Platonist, pressed this point to Amelius, who wrote a book we titled, "On the Difference Between the Teachings of Plotinos and Numenius." He dedicated it to me under the title, "To Basil" (the King, recently adopted as a name, "Royal"). That was my name before I was called "Porphyry," the "Purple One." In my native language (Phoenician), I used to be called "Malchus"; that was my father's name, and in Greek "Malchus" translates to "Basileus" (Basil, or King). Indeed, Longinus, who dedicated his book "On Instinct" to both Cleodamus and me, refers to me as "Malchus"; and Amelius has translated this name into Greek, just as Numenius translated "Maximus" from Latin to Greek as "Megaos" (the great one). (I will quote the letter in full).

"Greetings from Amelius to Basil (Royal, or Purple One):

"Hey from Amelius to Basil (Royal, or Purple One):"

"You may be sure that I did not have the least inclination even to mention some otherwise respectable people who, to the point of deafening you, insist that the doctrines of our friend (Plotinos) are none other than those of Numenius of Apamea. It is evident enough that these reproaches are entirely due to their desire to advertise their oratorical abilities. Possessed with the desire to rend Plotinos to pieces, they dare to go as far as to assert that he is no more than a babbler, a forger, and that his opinions are impossible. But since you think that it would be well for us to seize24 the occasion to recall to the public the teachings of which we approve (in Plotinos's system of philosophy), and in order to honor so great a man as our friend Plotinos by spreading his teachings—although this really is needless, inasmuch as they have long since become celebrated—I comply with your request, and, in accordance with my promise, I am hereby inscribing to you this work which, as you well know, I threw together in three days. You will not find in it that system and judiciousness natural to a book composed with care; they are only reflections suggested by the lectures (received from Plotinos), and arranged as they happened to come to mind. I, therefore, throw myself on your indulgence, especially as the thought of (Plotinos, that) philosopher whom some people are slandering to us, is not easy to grasp, because he expresses the same ideas in different manners in accordance with the exigencies of the occasion. I am sure you will have the goodness to correct me, if I happen to stray from the opinions of Plotinos. As the tragic poet says somewhere, being overwhelmed with the pressure of duties, I find myself compelled to submit to criticism and correction if I am discovered in altering the doctrines of our leader. You see how anxious I am to please you. Farewell!"

"You can be sure that I had no desire to even mention certain otherwise respectable people who insist, almost to the point of being deafening, that our friend Plotinos’s ideas are just those of Numenius of Apamea. It's quite clear that these accusations stem solely from their desire to showcase their speaking skills. Driven by the need to tear Plotinos apart, they go as far as to claim that he’s nothing more than a chatterer, a fraud, and that his ideas are ridiculous. However, since you believe it would be beneficial for us to take this opportunity to remind the public of the teachings we support (in Plotinos's philosophical system), and to honor such a remarkable person as our friend Plotinos by sharing his teachings—even though they are already well-known—I’m complying with your request. In line with my promise, I’m presenting you with this work, which, as you know, I put together in three days. You won’t find the system and thoroughness typical of a carefully crafted book; these are merely reflections prompted by the lectures I received from Plotinos, arranged as they occurred to me. So, I ask for your understanding, especially since grasping the thoughts of Plotinos, whom some people are criticizing, isn’t easy, as he communicates the same ideas in various ways depending on the context. I trust you will kindly correct me if I stray from Plotinos’s opinions. As the tragic poet says somewhere, being overwhelmed by my duties, I feel I must submit to criticism and correction if I am found to be misrepresenting the doctrines of our leader. You can see how eager I am to please you. Farewell!"

XVIII. POLEMIC BETWEEN AMELIUS AND PORPHYRY; AMELIUS TEACHES PORPHYRY.

I have quoted this letter in full to show that, even in the times of Plotinos himself, it was claimed that Plotinos had borrowed and advertised as his own teachings of Numenius; also that he was called a trifler, and in short that he was scorned—which happened chiefly because he was not understood. Plotinos was far from the display and vanity of the Sophists. When lecturing, he seemed to be holding a conversation with his pupils. He did not try to convince you by a formal25 argument. This I realized from the first, when attending his courses. I wished to make him explain himself more clearly by writing against him a work to prove that the intelligible entities subsist outside of intelligence.14 Plotinos had Amelius read it to him; and after the reading he laughingly said to him, "It would be well for you to solve these difficulties that Porphyry has advanced against me, because he does not clearly understand my teachings." Amelius indeed wrote a rather voluminous work to answer my objections.15 In turn, I responded. Amelius wrote again. This third work at last made me understand, but not without difficulty, the thought of Plotinos; and I changed my views, reading my retraction at a meeting. Since that time, I have had complete confidence in the teachings of Plotinos. I begged him to polish his writings, and to explain his system to me more at length. I also prevailed upon Amelius to write some works.

I have included this letter in full to show that, even during Plotinus's time, people claimed he borrowed and claimed as his own the teachings of Numenius; he was also labeled a trifler, and, overall, he was disdained—mainly because people didn’t understand him. Plotinus was far from the showiness and arrogance of the Sophists. When he lectured, it felt more like a conversation with his students. He didn’t try to convince you with formal arguments. I realized this right away when I attended his classes. I wanted him to clarify his ideas, so I wrote a work arguing that intelligible entities exist outside of intelligence. Plotinus had Amelius read it to him; after hearing it, he jokingly said, "You should work on solving the challenges that Porphyry raised against me, since he doesn’t fully grasp my teachings." Amelius indeed wrote quite a lengthy response to my objections. Then I replied. Amelius wrote again. Finally, after reading this third work, I came to understand Plotinus's ideas, though it didn't come easily, and I changed my mind, reading my retraction at a meeting. Since then, I have had total confidence in Plotinus's teachings. I asked him to refine his writings and explain his system to me in more detail. I also encouraged Amelius to write some works.

XIX. HOW THE WORKS OF PLOTINOS WERE PUT INTO SHAPE.

You may judge of the high opinion of Plotinos held by Longinus, from a part of a letter he addressed to me. I was in Sicily; he wished me to visit him in Phoenicia, and desired me to bring him a copy of the works of that philosopher. This is what he wrote to me about the matter:

You can get a sense of the high regard Longinus had for Plotinos from a part of a letter he sent me. I was in Sicily at the time; he wanted me to visit him in Phoenicia and asked me to bring him a copy of that philosopher's works. Here's what he wrote to me about it:

"Please send me the works; or rather, bring them with you; for I shall never cease begging you to travel in this one of all other countries, were it only because of our ancient friendship, and of the sweetness of the air, which would so well suit your ruined health;16 for you must not expect to find any new knowledge here when you visit us. Whatever your expectations may be, 26do not expect to find anything new here, nor even the ancient works (of myself, Longinus?) that you say are lost. There is such a scarcity of copyists here, that since I have been here I have hardly been able to get what I lacked of Plotinos here, by inducing my copyist to abandon his usual occupations to devote himself exclusively to this work. Now that I have those works of Plotinos you sent me, I think I have them all; but these that I have are imperfect, being full of errors. I had supposed that our friend Amelius had corrected the errors of the copyist; but his occupations have been too pressing to allow of his attending to this. However passionately I desire to examine what Plotinos has written about the soul, and about existence, I do not know what use to make of his writings; these are precisely those of his works that have been most mis-written by the copyists. That is why I wish you would send them to me transcribed exactly; I would compare the copies and return them promptly. I repeat that I beg you not to send them, but to bring them yourself with the other works of Plotinos, which might have escaped Amelius. All those he brought here I have had transcribed exactly; for why should I not most zealously seek works so precious? I have often told you, both when we were together, and apart, and when you were at Tyre, that Plotinos's works contained reasonings of which I did not approve, but that I liked and admired his method of writing; his concise and forceful style, and the genuinely philosophical arrangement of his discussions. I am persuaded that those who seek the truth must place the works of Plotinos among the most learned."

"Please send me the works; or better yet, bring them with you. I’ll always be asking you to visit this country, especially because of our long friendship and the pleasant air, which would be great for your poor health. Don't expect to find any new knowledge when you come. No matter what you hope to discover, don’t anticipate finding anything new here, or even the older works (of myself, Longinus?) that you claim are lost. There are so few copyists around that since I’ve been here, I’ve barely managed to get what I needed from Plotinos by persuading my copyist to drop his usual tasks to focus solely on this. Now that I have the works of Plotinos you sent me, I believe I’ve got all of them; however, the ones I have are incomplete and filled with mistakes. I thought our friend Amelius would have corrected the copyist’s errors, but he’s been too busy to take care of it. Despite how much I want to dive into Plotinos's writings about the soul and existence, I’m not sure how to make use of them; these happen to be the parts that have been most poorly copied. That’s why I really hope you’ll send them to me exactly transcribed; I’ll compare the copies and return them quickly. I insist you bring them yourself along with any other works of Plotinos that might have slipped by Amelius. All those he brought here have been transcribed accurately because why wouldn’t I passionately seek out such valuable works? I’ve often told you, both when we were together and apart, and when you were in Tyre, that I didn’t agree with every argument in Plotinos's works, but I admired his writing style; it's concise, powerful, and genuinely philosophical in its arrangement. I’m convinced that anyone seeking truth should consider Plotinos's works among the most insightful."

XX. OPINION OF LONGINUS, THE GREAT CRITIC, ABOUT PLOTINOS.

I have made this rather long quotation only to show what was thought of Plotinos by the greatest critic of27 our days, the man who had examined all the works of his time. At first Longinus had scorned Plotinos, because he had relied on the reports of people ignorant (of philosophy). Moreover, Longinus supposed that the copy of the works of Plotinos he had received from Amelius was defective, because he was not yet accustomed to the style of Plotinos. Nevertheless, if any one had the works of Plotinos in their purity, it was certainly Amelius, who possessed a copy made upon the originals themselves. I will further add what was written by Longinus about Plotinos, Amelius, and the other philosophers of his time, so that the reader may better appreciate this great critic's high opinion of them. This book, directed against Plotinos and Gentilianus Amelius, is entitled "Of the Limit (of Good and Evil?)" and begins as follows:

I included this long quote to show what the greatest critic of our time, who had reviewed all the works of his era, thought about Plotinos. Initially, Longinus dismissed Plotinos because he relied on the opinions of people who didn’t understand philosophy. Additionally, Longinus believed the copy of Plotinos’ works he got from Amelius was flawed, as he wasn’t used to Plotinos’ style yet. However, if anyone had the pure works of Plotinos, it was definitely Amelius, who had a copy made directly from the originals. I'll also share what Longinus wrote about Plotinos, Amelius, and the other philosophers of his time, so readers can better understand the high regard this great critic had for them. This book, aimed at critiquing Plotinos and Gentilianus Amelius, is titled "Of the Limit (of Good and Evil?)" and starts like this:

"There were, O Marcellus Orontius17 many philosophers in our time, and especially in the first years of our childhood—for it is useless to complain of their rarity at the present; but when I was still a youth, there were still a rather goodly number of men celebrated as philosophers. I was fortunate enough to get acquainted with all of them, because I traveled early with our parents in many countries. Visiting many nations and towns, I entered into personal relations with such of these men as were still alive. Among these philosophers, some committed their teachings to writings, with the purpose of being useful to posterity, while others thought that it was sufficient for them to explain their opinions to their disciples. Among the former are the Platonists Euclides, Democritus (who wrote Commentaries on the Alcibiades, on the Phaedo, and on the Metaphysics of Aristotle), Proclinus, who dwelt in the Troad, Plotinos and his disciple Gentilianus Amelius, who are at present teaching at Rome; the Stoics Themistocles, Phebion, and both Annius and28 Medius, who were much talked of only recently, and the Peripatetician Heliodorus of Alexandria. Among those who did not write their teachings are the Platonists Ammonius (Saccas) and (the pagan) Origen,18 who lived with him for a long while, and who excelled among the philosophers of that period; also Theodotus and Eubulus, who taught at Athens. Of course, they did write a little; Origen, for instance, wrote about "The Guardian Spirits"; and Eubulus wrote Commentaries on the Philebus, and on the Gorgias, and "Observations on Aristotle's Objections against Plato's Republic." However, these works are not considerable enough to rank their authors among those who have seriously treated of philosophy; for these little works were by them written only incidentally, and they did not make writing their principal occupation. The Stoics Herminus, Lysimachus,19 Athenaeus and Musonius (author of "Memorable Events," translated in Greek by Claudius Pollio), who lived at Athens. The Peripateticians Ammonius and Ptolemy, who were the most learned of their contemporaries, especially Ammonius, whose erudition was unequalled, none of these philosophers wrote any important work; they limited themselves to writing poems, or festal orations, which have been preserved in spite of them. I doubt very much that they wished to be known by posterity merely by books so small (and unrepresentative), since they had neglected to acquaint us with their teachings in more significant works. Among those who have left written works, some have done no more than gather or transcribe what has been left to us from the ancient (philosophers); among these are Euclides, Democritus and Proclinus. Others limited themselves to recalling some details extracted from ancient histories, and they tried to compose books with the same materials as their predecessors, as did Annius, Medius, and Phebio;29 the latter one trying to make himself famous by style, rather than by thought. To these we might add Heliodorus, who has put in his writings nothing that had not been said by the ancients, without adding any philosophical explanation. But Plotinos and Gentilianus Amelius, have shown that they really made a profession of being writers, both by the great number of questions they treated, and by the originality of their doctrines. Plotinos explained the principles of Pythagoras and Plato more clearly than his predecessors; for neither Numenius, nor Cronius, nor Moderatus,20 nor Thrasyllus,21 come anywhere near the precision of Plotinos when they touch on the same topics. Amelius tried to follow in his footsteps, and adopted the greater part of his ideas; but differs from him in the verbosity of his demonstrations, and the diffusion of his style. The writings of these two men alone deserve special consideration; for what is the use of criticizing the works of imitators; had we not better study the authors whose works they copied, without any additions, either in essential points, or in argumentation, doing no more than choosing out the best? This has been our method of procedure in our controversy with Gentilianus Amelius's strictures on justice, in Plato's works; and in my examination of Plotinos's books on the Ideas.22 So when our mutual friends Basil of Tyre, (Porphyry23), who has written much on the lines of Plotinos, having even preferred the teachings of Plotinos to my own (as he had been my pupil), undertook to demonstrate that Plotinos's views about the Ideas were better than my own, I have fully refuted his contentions, proving that he was wrong in changing his views on the subject.24 Besides, I have criticized several opinions of30 Gentilianus Amelius and Plotinos, as for instance in the "Letter to Amelius" which is long enough to form a whole book. I wrote it to answer a letter sent me from Rome by Amelius, which was entitled "The Characteristics of the Philosophy of Plotinos."25 I, however, limited myself to entitling my little work, "A Letter to Amelius."

"There were, O Marcellus Orontius__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, many philosophers in our time, especially during the early years of our childhood—it's pointless to complain about their rarity now; however, when I was still a young man, there were still quite a few well-known philosophers. I was lucky enough to meet them all since I traveled with my parents to many places early on. While visiting various nations and towns, I formed personal connections with those philosophers who were still alive. Among them, some wrote down their teachings to benefit future generations, while others believed it was enough to share their ideas directly with their students. The former group includes the Platonists Euclides, Democritus (who wrote Commentaries on the Alcibiades, the Phaedo, and Aristotle's Metaphysics), Proclinus, who lived in the Troad, Plotinos, and his disciple Gentilianus Amelius, who are currently teaching in Rome; the Stoics Themistocles, Phebion, and both Annius and28 Medius, who were much talked about recently, and the Peripatetic Heliodorus of Alexandria. Among those who did not write down their teachings are the Platonists Ammonius (Saccas) and (the pagan) Origen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, who lived with him for quite some time and excelled among the philosophers of that era; also Theodotus and Eubulus, who taught in Athens. Of course, they did write a little; for instance, Origen wrote about "The Guardian Spirits"; and Eubulus wrote Commentaries on the Philebus and the Gorgias, as well as "Observations on Aristotle's Objections to Plato's Republic." However, these works are not substantial enough to elevate their authors to the status of serious philosophers; they merely composed these minor works incidentally and did not make writing their main focus. The Stoics Herminus, Lysimachus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Athenaeus, and Musonius (the author of "Memorable Events," translated into Greek by Claudius Pollio), who lived in Athens, along with the Peripatetics Ammonius and Ptolemy, the most knowledgeable of their contemporaries—especially Ammonius, known for his unmatched scholarship—none of these philosophers produced any significant works; they limited themselves to writing poems or ceremonial speeches, which have been preserved despite their modesty. I seriously doubt that they intended to be remembered by posterity solely for such minor (and unremarkable) books, as they neglected to share their teachings in more meaningful works. Among those who left behind written works, some did no more than gather or copy what has been passed down from ancient philosophers; this includes Euclides, Democritus, and Proclinus. Others only recalled some details from ancient histories and attempted to write books based on the same material as their predecessors, like Annius, Medius, and Phebio; the latter sought to gain fame through style rather than substance. To this list, we might add Heliodorus, who included nothing in his writings that the ancients had not already said, without adding any philosophical insights. But Plotinos and Gentilianus Amelius demonstrated that they genuinely considered themselves writers, both through the vast range of topics they addressed and the originality of their ideas. Plotinos explained the principles of Pythagoras and Plato more clearly than those before him; for neither Numenius, nor Cronius, nor Moderatus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, nor Thrasyllus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ match Plotinos's precision when discussing the same subjects. Amelius attempted to follow in his footsteps and adopted most of his ideas but differed in the verbosity of his explanations and the spread of his style. The writings of these two men alone deserve special attention; after all, what's the point of critiquing the works of imitators? Wouldn't it be better to study the original authors whose works they copied, without any enhancements in key aspects or arguments, merely selecting the best? This has been our approach in responding to Gentilianus Amelius’s criticisms of justice in Plato's works, and in my evaluation of Plotinos's books on the Ideas.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. So, when our mutual friend Basil of Tyre, (Porphyry23), who has written extensively in the spirit of Plotinos, and even preferred Plotinos's teachings to my own (having been my student), set out to argue that Plotinos's views on the Ideas were superior to mine, I thoroughly countered his claims, proving that he was mistaken in changing his position on the subject.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Additionally, I have critiqued several opinions of30 Gentilianus Amelius and Plotinos; for example, in the "Letter to Amelius," which is lengthy enough to be considered an entire book. I wrote it in response to a letter sent to me from Rome by Amelius, titled "The Characteristics of the Philosophy of Plotinus."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I, however, limited myself to the title of my brief work, "A Letter to Amelius."

XXI. RESULTS OF LONGINUS'S CRITICISM AND VINDICATION OF PLOTINOS'S ORIGINALITY.

From the above it will be seen that Plotinos and Amelius are superior to all their contemporaries by the great number of questions they consider, and by the originality of their system; that Plotinos had not appropriated the opinions of Numenius, and that he did not even follow them; that he had really profited by the opinions of the Pythagoreans (and of Plato); further, that he was more precise than Numenius, Cronius, and Thrasyllus. After having said that Amelius followed in the footsteps of Plotinos, but that he was prolix and diffuse in his expositions, which characteristic forms the difference between their styles, he speaks of me, who at that time had known Plotinos for only a short time, and says, "Our mutual friends, Basil (King) of Tyre (Porphyry), who has written much, taking Plotinos as his model." By that he means that I have avoided the rather unphilosophical diffuseness of Amelius, and have imitated the (concise) style of Plotinos. The quotation of the judgment of this famous man, the first critic of his day, should decide of the reverence due to our philosopher, Plotinos. If I had been able to visit Longinus when he begged me to do so, he would not have undertaken the refutation he wrote, before having clearly understood Plotinos's system.

From the above, it's clear that Plotinus and Amelius stand out among their contemporaries due to the extensive range of questions they explore and the originality of their system. Plotinus didn’t adopt Numenius’s views, and he didn’t even follow them; he genuinely benefited from the ideas of the Pythagoreans (and Plato). Moreover, he was more precise than Numenius, Cronius, and Thrasyllus. After stating that Amelius followed in Plotinus's footsteps but was verbose and scattered in his explanations, which is the distinction between their styles, he mentions me—at that time, I had only known Plotinus for a short while—and says, "Our mutual friend, Basil (King) of Tyre (Porphyry), who has written extensively, takes Plotinus as his model." By that, he means I avoided the overly wordy style of Amelius and instead mirrored Plotinus's concise approach. The opinion of this renowned man, the leading critic of his time, should reflect the respect that is due to our philosopher, Plotinus. If I had been able to visit Longinus when he asked me to, he wouldn't have written his refutation before fully grasping Plotinus's system.

XXII. THE APOLLONIAN ORACLE ABOUT PLOTINOS.

(But when I have a long oracle of Apollo to quote, why should I delay over a letter of Longinus's, or, in the words of the proverb, quoted in Iliad xxii. 126 and Hesiod Theogony 35), "Why should I dally near the oak-trees, or the rock?" If the testimony of the wise is to be adduced, who is wiser than Apollo, a deity who said of himself, "I know the number of the grains of sand, and the extent of the ocean; I understand the dust, and I hear him who does not speak!" This was the divinity who had said that Socrates was the wisest of men; and on being consulted by Amelius to discover what had become of the soul of Plotinos, said:

(But when I have a long oracle from Apollo to quote, why should I spend time on a letter from Longinus, or, as the proverb says, quoted in Iliad xxii. 126 and Hesiod Theogony 35), "Why should I linger near the oak trees, or the rock?" If we are to bring up the words of the wise, who is wiser than Apollo, the god who said of himself, "I know the number of the grains of sand and the size of the ocean; I understand the dust, and I hear those who do not speak!" This is the god who declared that Socrates was the wisest of men; and when Amelius asked him what had happened to Plotinus's soul, he said:

"Let me sing an immortal hymn to my dear friend!
Drawing my golden bow, I will elicit melodious sounds from my lyre.
I also invoke the symphonic voice of the choir of Muses,
Whose harmonious power raises exultant paeans,
As they once sang in chorus in praise of Achilles,
A Homeric song in divine inspiration.
Sacred choir of Muses, let us together celebrate this man,
For long-haired Apollo is among you!
"O Deity, who formerly wert a man, but now approachest
The divine host of guardian spirits, delivered from the narrowing bonds of necessity
That enchains man (while in the body), and from the tumult caused by the
Confusing whirlwind of the passions of the body,
Sustained by the vigor of thy mind, thou hastenest to swim
(And like the sage Ulysses in Phaeacia), to land on a shore not submerged by the waves,
With vigorous stroke, far from the impious crowds.
32
Persistently following the straightening path of the purified soul,
Where the splendor of the divinity surrounds you, the home of justice,
Far from contamination, in the holy sanctuary of initiation,
When in the past you struggled to escape the bitter waves, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
When blood-stained life eddied around you with repulsive currents,
In the midst of the waters dazed by frightening tumult,
Even then the divinities often showed you your end;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
And often, when your spirit was about to stray from the right path,
The immortals beckoned you back to the real end; the eternal path,
Enlightening your eyes with radiant beams in the midst of gloomy darkness.
No deep slumber closed your eyelids, and when shaken by the eddies (of matter),
You sought to withdraw your eyes from the night that pressed down upon them;
You beheld beauties hidden from any who devote themselves to the study of wisdom.
"Now that you have discarded your cloak of mortality, and ascended
Climbing out from the tombs of your angelic soul,
You have entered the choir of divinities, where breathes a gentle zephyr.
There dwell friendship, and delightful desire, ever accompanied by pure joy;
There may one quench one's thirst with divine ambrosia;
There bound by the ties of love, one breathes a gentle air, under a tranquil sky.
33
There dwell the sons of Jupiter, who lived in the golden age;
The brothers Minos and Rhadamanthus, the just Aeacus,
The divine Plato, the virtuous Pythagoras,
And all those who formed the band of immortal love,
And who by birth belong to the most blessed of divinities.
Their soul tastes continual joy amidst perpetual feasts!
And you, blessed man, after having fought many a valiant fight,
In the midst of chaste angels, you have achieved eternal Felicity.
"Here, O Muses, let us close this hymn in honor of Plotinos;
Cease the mazes of the dancing of the graceful choir;
This is what my golden lyre had to say of this eternally blessed man!"

XXIII. PERSONAL CHARACTERISTICS OF PLOTINOS; THE ECSTATIC TRANCES.

This oracle (pieced out of numerous quotations) says (in some now lost lines, perhaps) that Plotinos was kindly, affable, indulgent, gentle, such as, indeed we knew him in personal intercourse. It also mentions that this philosopher slept little, that his soul was pure, ever aspiring to the divinity that he loved whole-heartedly, and that he did his utmost to liberate himself (from terrestrial domination) "to escape the bitter waves of this cruel life."

This oracle (compiled from several quotes) says (in some now lost lines, perhaps) that Plotinos was kind, friendly, tolerant, and gentle, just like we experienced him in personal interactions. It also notes that this philosopher slept very little, that his soul was pure, always striving for the divinity he loved wholeheartedly, and that he did everything he could to free himself (from earthly control) "to escape the harsh waves of this cruel life."

That is how this divine man, who by his thoughts often aspired to the first (principle), to the divinity superior (to intelligence), climbing the degrees indicated by Plato (in his Banquet), beheld the vision of the formless divinity, which is not merely an idea, being founded on intelligence and the whole intelligible world. I, myself, had the blessed privilege of approaching34 this divinity, uniting myself to him, when I was about sixty-eight years of age.

That’s how this divine man, who often aimed for the highest principle, the divinity beyond understanding, ascended the levels described by Plato in his Symposium and witnessed the vision of the formless divinity, which is not just an idea but is rooted in intelligence and the entire intelligible world. I was fortunate enough to draw close to this divinity, joining with him, when I was around sixty-eight years old.34

That is how "the goal (that Plotinos sought to achieve) seemed to him located near him." Indeed, his goal, his purpose, his end was to approach the supreme divinity, and to unite himself with the divinity. While I dwelt with him, he had four times the bliss of reaching that goal, not merely potentially, but by a real and unspeakable experience. The oracle adds that the divinities frequently restored Plotinos to the right path when he strayed from it, "enlightening his eyes by radiant splendor." That is why it may truthfully be said that Plotinos composed his works while in contemplation of the divinities, and enjoying that vision. "Thanks to this sight that your 'vigilant' eyes had of both interior and exterior things, you have," in the words of the oracle, "gazed at many beauties that would hardly be granted to many of those who study philosophy." Indeed, the contemplation of men may be superior to human contemplation; but, compared to divine knowledge, if it be of any value whatever, it, nevertheless, could not penetrate the depths reached by the glances of the divinities.

That’s how "the goal (that Plotinos sought to achieve) seemed to him located near him." His goal, his purpose, his end was to connect with the supreme divinity and unite with it. While I was with him, he experienced that goal four times, not just potentially, but through a real and indescribable experience. The oracle mentions that the divinities often brought Plotinos back on track whenever he veered off, "enlightening his eyes with radiant splendor." That's why it can honestly be said that Plotinos wrote his works while contemplating the divinities and enjoying that vision. "Thanks to this sight that your 'vigilant' eyes had of both internal and external things, you have," as the oracle states, "seen many wonders that would hardly be granted to many of those who study philosophy." Indeed, human contemplation can be greater than ordinary contemplation; but when compared to divine knowledge, if it holds any value at all, it still cannot reach the depths achieved by the insights of the divinities.

Till here the oracle had limited itself to indicating what Plotinos had accomplished while enclosed in the vesture of the body. It then proceeds to say that he arrived at the assembly of the divinities where dwell friendship, delightful desire, joy, and love communing with the divinity, where the sons of God, Minos, Rhadamanthus, and Aeacus are established as the judges of souls. Plotinos joined them, not to be judged, but to enjoy their intimacy, as did the higher divinities. There indeed dwell Plato, Pythagoras, and the other sages who formed the choir of immortal love. Reunited with their families, the blessed angels spend their life "in continued festivals and joys," enjoying the perpetual beatitude granted them by divine goodness.

Up to this point, the oracle has only pointed out what Plotinus achieved while living in the physical world. It then goes on to say that he reached the assembly of the divine beings where friendship, joyful desire, happiness, and love exist in communion with God, where the sons of God, Minos, Rhadamanthus, and Aeacus serve as judges of souls. Plotinus joined them, not to be judged, but to share in their closeness, like the higher divinities. There, indeed, are Plato, Pythagoras, and other wise individuals who make up the choir of eternal love. Reunited with their kin, the blessed angels live their lives "in continued festivals and joys," enjoying the everlasting bliss provided to them by divine goodness.

XXIV. CONTENTS OF THE VARIOUS ENNEADS.

This is what I have to relate of the life of Plotinos. He had, however, asked me to arrange and revise his works. I promised both him and his friends to work on them. I did not judge it wise to arrange them in confusion chronologically. So I imitated Apollodorus of Athens, and Andronicus the Peripatetician, the former collecting in ten volumes the comedies of Epicharmus, and the latter dividing into treatises the works of Aristotle and Theophrastus, gathering together the writings that referred to the same subject. Likewise, I grouped the fifty-four books of Plotinos into six groups of nine (Enneads), in honor of the perfect numbers six and nine. Into each Ennead I have gathered the books that treat of the same matter, in each case prefixing the most important ones.

This is what I have to share about the life of Plotinos. He had asked me to organize and revise his works. I promised both him and his friends that I would do it. I thought it would be unwise to arrange them randomly by date. So, I followed the example of Apollodorus of Athens and Andronicus the Peripatetic. The former gathered the comedies of Epicharmus into ten volumes, while the latter divided the works of Aristotle and Theophrastus into separate treatises, bringing together writings on similar topics. Similarly, I organized the fifty-four books of Plotinos into six groups of nine (Enneads), honoring the perfect numbers six and nine. In each Ennead, I've collected the books that focus on the same subject, prefacing each with the most important ones.

The First Ennead contains the writings that treat of Morals. They are:

The First Ennead includes the writings that focus on ethics. They are:

1. What is an Animal? What is a Man?
2. Of the Virtues, 19.
3. Of Dialectics, 20.
4. Of Happiness,
5. Does Happiness (consist in Duration)?
6. Of Beauty, 1.
7. Of the First Good, and of the Other Goods,
8. Of the Origin of Evils,
9. Of (Reasonable) Suicide, 16.

Such are the topics considered in the First Ennead; which thus contains what relates to morals.

Such are the topics discussed in the First Ennead; which therefore includes what pertains to ethics.

In the Second Ennead are grouped the writings that treat of Physics, of the World, and of all that it contains. They are:

In the Second Ennead, the writings that focus on Physics, the World, and everything it includes are grouped together. They are:

1. (Of the World),
2. Of the (Circular) Motion (of the Heavens), 14.
3. Of the Influence of the Stars,
4. (Of both Matters) (Sensible and Intelligible), 12.
5. Of Potentiality and Actuality,
6. Of Quality (and of Form), 17.
7. Of Mixture, Where there is Total Penetratration,
8. Of Vision. Why do Distant Objects Seem Smaller?
9. (Against Those Who say that the Demiurgic Creator is Evil, as well as The World Itself), Against the Gnostics,

The Third Ennead, which also relates to the world, contains the different speculations referring thereto. Here are its component writings:

The Third Ennead, which is also connected to the world, includes various ideas related to it. Here are its component writings:

1. Of Destiny, 3.
2. Of Providence, the First,
3. Of Providence, the Second,
4. Of the Guardian Spirit who was Allotted to Us, 15.
5. Of Love,
6. Of the Impassibility of Incorporeal Things,
7. Of Eternity of Time,
8. Of Nature, of Contemplation, and of the One,
9. Different Speculations, 13.

We have gathered these three Enneads into one single body. We have assigned the book on the Guardian Spirit Who has been Allotted to Us, in the Third Ennead, because this is treated in a general manner, and because it refers to the examination of conditions characteristic of the production of man. For the same reason the book on Love was assigned to the First Ennead. The same place has been assigned to the book on Eternity and Time, because of the observations which, in this Ennead, refer to their nature. Because of its title, we have put in the same group the book on Nature, Contemplation, and the One.

We have compiled these three Enneads into one cohesive work. We've placed the book about the Guardian Spirit assigned to us in the Third Ennead, as it covers general concepts and relates to the conditions that define human existence. Similarly, the book on Love is included in the First Ennead for that same reason. The book on Eternity and Time has been grouped here due to the insights regarding their essence discussed in this Ennead. Finally, based on its title, we’ve included the book on Nature, Contemplation, and the One in the same section.

37 After the books that treat of the world, the Fourth Ennead contains those that refer to the soul. They are:

37 After the books about the world, the Fourth Ennead contains those that discuss the soul. They are:

1. Of the Nature of the Soul, the First, 4.
2. Of the Nature of the Soul, the Second, 21.
3. Problems about the Soul, the First,
4. Problems about the Soul, the Second,
5. (Problems about the Soul, the Third, or) Of Vision,
6. Of Sensation, of Memory,
7. Of the Immortality of the Soul, 2.
8. Of the Descent of the Soul into the Body, 6.
9. Do not all Souls form a Single Soul? 8.

The Fourth Ennead, therefore, contains all that relates to Psychology.

The Fourth Ennead includes everything related to psychology.

The Fifth Ennead treats of Intelligence. Each book in it also contains something about the principle superior to intelligence, and also about the intelligence characteristic of the soul, and about Ideas.

The Fifth Ennead discusses Intelligence. Each book in it also includes information about the principle that is higher than intelligence, as well as the intelligence associated with the soul, and about Ideas.

1. About the three Principal Hypostatic Forms of Existence, 10.
2. Of Generation, and of the Order of Things Posterior to the First, 11.
3. Of the Hypostatic Forms of Existence that Transmit Knowledge, and of the Superior Principle,
4. How that which is Posterior to the First Proceeds from it? Of the One, 7.
5. The Intelligibles are not Outside of Intelligence. Of the Good,
6. The Super-essential Principle Does Not Think. Which is the First Thinking Principle? Which is the Second?
7. Are there Ideas of Individuals? 18.
8. Of Intelligible Beauty,
9. Of Intelligence, of Ideas, and of Existence, 5.

38 We have gathered the Fourth and Fifth Ennead into a single volume. Of the Sixth Ennead, we have formed a separate volume, so that all the writings of Plotinos might be divided into three parts, of which the first contains three Enneads, the second two; and the third, a single Ennead.

38 We’ve compiled the Fourth and Fifth Enneads into one volume. The Sixth Ennead has been made into a separate volume, ensuring that all of Plotinus's writings are divided into three parts: the first part has three Enneads, the second has two, and the third has one.

Here are the books that belong to the Sixth Ennead, and to the Third Volume.

Here are the books that are part of the Sixth Ennead and the Third Volume.

1. Of the Kinds of Existence, the First,
2. Of the Kinds of Existence, the Second,
3. Of the Kinds of Existence, the Third,
4. The One Single Existence is everywhere Present in its Entirety, First,
5. The One Single Existence is everywhere Present in its Entirety, Second,
6. Of Numbers,
7. Of the Multitude of Ideas. Of the Good,
8. Of the Will, and of the Liberty of the One,
9. Of the Good, or of the One, 9.

This is how we have distributed into six Enneads the fifty-four books of Plotinos. We have added to several of them, Commentaries, without following any regular order, to satisfy our friends who desired to have explanations of several points. We have also made headings of each book, following the chronological order, with the exception of the book on The Beautiful, whose date of composition we do not know. Besides, we have not only written up separate summaries for each book, but also Arguments, which are contained among the summaries.28

This is how we've organized the fifty-four books of Plotinus into six Enneads. We’ve added Commentaries to several of them, without following any strict order, to help our friends who wanted explanations on various points. We've also created headings for each book in chronological order, except for the book on The Beautiful, since we don’t know when it was written. Additionally, we've written separate summaries for each book, along with Arguments, which are included among the summaries.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Now we shall try to punctuate each book, and to correct the mistakes. Whatever else we may have to do besides, will easily be recognized by a reading of these books.

Now we will try to punctuate each book and fix any mistakes. Anything else we need to do can be easily identified by reading these books.

LIFE OF PLOTINOS, BY EUNAPIUS.

The philosopher Plotinos came from Egypt; to be accurate, I will add that his home was Lycopolis. This fact was not set down by the divine Porphyry, though he himself, as he reports, was a student of Plotinos, and had spent a great part of his life near him.

The philosopher Plotinus was from Egypt; to be precise, he lived in Lycopolis. This detail wasn't recorded by the divine Porphyry, even though he claimed to be a student of Plotinus and spent a significant part of his life close to him.

The altars dedicated to Plotinos are not yet cold; and not only are his books read by the learned more than are even those of Plato, but even the multitude, though incapable of clearly understanding his doctrine, nevertheless conforms its conduct of life to his suggestions.

The altars dedicated to Plotinus are still warm; and not only are his books studied by scholars more than even those of Plato, but even the general public, although unable to fully grasp his teachings, still shapes their way of life according to his ideas.

Porphyry has set down all the details of the life of this philosopher, so that little can be added thereto; besides Porphyry seems to have clearly expounded many of Plotinos's writings.

Porphyry has documented all the details of this philosopher's life, so there’s not much that can be added; also, Porphyry appears to have clearly explained many of Plotinus's writings.

Plotinos' Life, by Suidas.

Plotinos of Lycopolis, philosopher, disciple of that Ammonius who had once been a porter, was the teacher of Amelius, who himself had Porphyry as pupil; the latter formed Jamblichus, and Jamblichus Sopater. Plotinos prolonged his life till the seventh year of the reign of Gallienus. He composed fifty-four books, which are grouped in six enneads. His constitution was weakened by the effects of the sacred disease (epilepsy). He wrote besides other works.

Plotinus of Lycopolis, a philosopher and student of Ammonius, who had previously worked as a porter, taught Amelius, who in turn taught Porphyry; Porphyry then taught Jamblichus, and Jamblichus taught Sopater. Plotinus lived until the seventh year of Gallienus’s reign. He wrote fifty-four books, which are organized into six enneads. His health was affected by a condition known as the sacred disease (epilepsy). He also wrote other works.


FIRST ENNEAD, BOOK SIXTH.
On Beauty.

REVIEW OF BEAUTY OF DAILY LIFE.

1. Beauty chiefly affects the sense of sight. Still, the ear perceives it also, both in the harmony of words, and in the different kinds of music; for songs and verses are equally beautiful. On rising from the domain of the senses to a superior region, we also discover beauty in occupations, actions, habits, sciences and virtues. Whether there exists a type of beauty still higher, will have to be ascertained by discussion.

1. Beauty mainly impacts our sense of sight. However, the ear also experiences it, both in the rhythm of words and in various types of music; songs and poetry can be just as beautiful. Moving beyond our senses to a higher level, we can also find beauty in work, actions, habits, knowledge, and virtues. Whether there is a type of beauty that is even higher remains to be seen through discussion.

PROBLEMS CONCERNING HIGHER BEAUTY.

What is the cause that certain bodies seem beautiful, that our ears listen with pleasure to rhythms judged beautiful, and that we love the purely moral beauties? Does the beauty of all these objects derive from some unique, immutable principle, or will we recognize some one principle of beauty for the body, and some other for something else? What then are these principles, if there are several? Or which is this principle, if there is but one?

What makes some bodies appear beautiful, why do our ears enjoy rhythms we consider beautiful, and why do we appreciate purely moral beauties? Does the beauty of all these things come from a single, unchanging principle, or will we identify one principle of beauty for physical form and another for something else? If there are multiple principles, what are they? Or if there's just one, what is that principle?

WHAT IS THE PRINCIPLE BY PARTICIPATION IN WHICH THE BODY IS BEAUTIFUL?

First, there are certain objects, such as bodies, whose beauty exists only by participation, instead of being inherent in the very essence of the subject. Such are beautiful in themselves, as is, for example, virtue. Indeed, the same bodies seem beautiful at one time, while at another they lack beauty; consequently, there41 is a great difference between being a body and being beautiful. What then is the principle whose presence in a body produces beauty therein? What is that element in the bodies which moves the spectator, and which attracts, fixes and charms his glances? This is the first problem to solve; for, on finding this principle, we shall use it as a means to resolve other questions.

First, there are certain objects, like bodies, whose beauty comes from interaction rather than being a fundamental quality of the subject itself. Virtue, for example, is beautiful in its own right. In fact, the same bodies can appear beautiful at one time and lack beauty at another; therefore, there41 is a significant difference between just being a body and being beautiful. So, what is the principle that makes a body beautiful? What is it about these bodies that captures the viewer’s attention and draws, holds, and enchants their gaze? This is the first question to address; by uncovering this principle, we will then use it to tackle other questions.

POLEMIC AGAINST SYMMETRY, THE STOIC DEFINITION OF BEAUTY.

(The Stoics), like almost everybody, insist that visual beauty consists in the proportion of the parts relatively to each other and to the whole, joined to the grace of colors. If then, as in this case, the beauty of bodies in general consists in the symmetry and just proportion of their parts, beauty could not consist of anything simple, and necessarily could not appear in anything but what was compound. Only the totality will be beautiful; the parts by themselves will possess no beauty; they will be beautiful only by their relation with the totality. Nevertheless, if the totality is beautiful, it would seem also necessary that the parts be beautiful; for indeed beauty could never result from the assemblage of ugly things. Beauty must therefore be spread among all the parts. According to the same doctrine, the colors which, like sunlight, are beautiful, are beautiful but simple, and those whose beauty is not derived from proportion, will also be excluded from the domain of beauty. According to this hypothesis, how will gold be beautiful? The brilliant lightning in the night, even the stars, would not be beautiful to contemplate. In the sphere of sounds, also, it would be necessary to insist that what is simple possesses no beauty. Still, in a beautiful harmony, every sound, even when isolated, is beautiful. While preserving the same proportions, the same countenance seems at one42 time beautiful, and at another ugly. Evidently, there is but one conclusion: namely, that proportion is not beauty itself, but that it derives its beauty from some superior principle. (This will appear more clearly from further examples). Let us examine occupations and utterances. If also their beauty depended on proportion, what would be the function of proportion when considering occupations, laws, studies and sciences? Relations of proportion could not obtain in scientific speculations; no, nor even in the mutual agreement of these speculations. On the other hand, even bad things may show a certain mutual agreement and harmony; as, for instance, were we to assert that wisdom is softening of the brain, and that justice is a generous folly. Here we have two revoltingly absurd statements, which agree perfectly, and harmonize mutually. Further, every virtue is a soul-beauty far truer than any that we have till now examined; yet it could not admit of proportion, as it involves neither size nor number. Again, granting that the soul is divided into several faculties, who will undertake to decide which combination of these faculties, or of the speculations to which the soul devotes itself, will produce beauty? Moreover (if beauty is but proportion), what beauty could be predicated of pure intelligence?

(The Stoics), like almost everyone, argue that visual beauty comes from how the parts relate to each other and to the whole, along with the harmony of colors. So, if the beauty of forms relies on the symmetry and proper proportion of their parts, beauty can't be simple and can only appear in something complex. Only the whole can be beautiful; the parts alone have no beauty; they are only beautiful in relation to the whole. However, if the whole is beautiful, it's necessary for the parts to be beautiful too; after all, beauty can’t come from a collection of ugly things. Beauty must, therefore, exist within all the parts. According to this idea, colors that are beautiful, like sunlight, are simple in their beauty, and those that don’t derive their beauty from proportion are excluded from the beauty category. Based on this theory, how could gold be beautiful? The brilliant flashes of lightning in the night, or even the stars, would not be pleasing to look at. In terms of sound, it would also be essential to argue that something simple has no beauty. Still, in a beautiful harmony, each sound, even when separate, is beautiful. While maintaining the same proportions, the same appearance can seem beautiful at one moment and ugly at another. Clearly, there is only one conclusion: proportion isn't beauty itself; it gets its beauty from some higher principle. (This will become clearer with more examples). Let's look at jobs and speech. If their beauty depended on proportion, what role would proportion play in jobs, laws, studies, and sciences? Proportional relationships couldn't exist in scientific ideas, nor even in the mutual agreement of those ideas. On the other hand, even bad things can show a kind of mutual agreement and harmony; for example, if we claimed that wisdom was a softening of the brain and justice was a generous foolishness. Here are two shockingly absurd statements that agree perfectly and harmonize with each other. Furthermore, every virtue is a soul-beauty much deeper than anything we've examined so far; yet it can't be measured in proportion because it involves neither size nor quantity. Again, if we agree that the soul is divided into several faculties, who will decide which combination of these faculties, or of the speculations the soul engages in, creates beauty? Besides, if beauty is only proportion, what beauty could we describe in pure intelligence?

BEAUTY CONSISTS IN KINSHIP TO THE SOUL.

2. Returning to our first consideration, we shall examine the nature of the element of beauty in bodies. It is something perceivable at the very first glance, something which the soul recognizes as kindred, and sympathetic to her own nature, which she welcomes and assimilates. But as soon as she meets an ugly object, she recoils, repudiates it, and rejects it as something foreign, towards which her real nature feels antipathy. That is the reason why the soul, being such as it is, namely, of an essence superior to all other43 beings, when she perceives an object kindred to her own nature, or which reveals only some traces of it, rejoices, is transported, compares this object with her own nature, thinks of herself, and of her intimate being as it would be impossible to fail to perceive this resemblance.

2. Going back to our initial topic, let's look at the nature of beauty in physical forms. It’s something you notice right away, something the soul recognizes as similar and connected to its own essence, which it embraces and takes in. But when it encounters something ugly, it shrinks back, rejects it, and sees it as foreign, eliciting a natural disdain. This is why the soul, being what it is—of an essence greater than all other43 beings—when it sees something aligned with its own nature, or that shows even faint traces of it, feels joy, is uplifted, compares this object with its own nature, and reflects on itself and its true being, as it can't help but notice this similarity.

BEAUTY CONSISTS IN PARTICIPATION IN A FORM.

How can both sensible and intelligible objects be beautiful? Because, as we said, sensible objects participate in a form. While a shapeless object, by nature capable of receiving shape (physical) and form (intelligible), remains without reason or form, it is ugly. That which remains completely foreign to all divine reason (a reason proceeding from the universal Soul), is absolute ugliness. Any object should be considered ugly which is not entirely molded by informing reason, the matter, not being able to receive perfectly the form (which the Soul gives it). On joining matter, form co-ordinates the different parts which are to compose unity, combines them, and by their harmony produces something which is a unit. Since (form) is one, that which it fashions will also have to be one, as far as a composite object can be one. When such an object has arrived at unity, beauty resides in it, and it communicates itself to the parts as well as to the whole. When it meets a whole, the parts of which are perfectly similar, it interpenetrates it evenly. Thus it would show itself now in an entire building, then in a single stone, later in art-products as well as in the works of nature. Thus bodies become beautiful by communion with (or, participation in) a reason descending upon it from the divine (universal Soul).

How can both physical objects and abstract concepts be beautiful? Because, as we mentioned, physical objects embody a form. If an object is formless but has the potential to take shape (physically) and form (intellectually), it becomes ugly when it lacks reason or form. Anything completely disconnected from divine reason (a reason that comes from the universal Soul) represents absolute ugliness. An object should be deemed ugly if it isn’t shaped entirely by a guiding reason, since matter cannot perfectly receive the form that the Soul imparts. When matter and form come together, form organizes the different parts to create unity, harmonizing them to produce something that is whole. Since (form) is singular, what it creates must also be unified, as much as a composite object can be. When such an object achieves unity, beauty is present within it, and it radiates through its parts as well as the entire structure. When it encounters a whole where the parts are perfectly consistent, it syncs with it seamlessly. Thus, beauty can be found in an entire building, in a single stone, in works of art, and in nature itself. Bodies become beautiful by participating in a reason that flows down from the divine (universal Soul).

THE SOUL APPRECIATES THE BEAUTIFUL BY AN AESTHETIC SENSE.

3. The soul appreciates beauty by an especially ordered faculty, whose sole function it is to appreciate44 all that concerns beauty, even when the other faculties take part in this judgment. Often the soul makes her (aesthetic) decisions by comparison with the form of the beautiful which is within her, using this form as a standard by which to judge. But what agreement can anything corporeal have with what is incorporeal? For example, how can an architect judge a building placed before him as beautiful, by comparing it with the Idea which he has within himself? The only explanation can be that, on abstracting the stones, the exterior object is nothing but the interior form, no doubt divided within the extent of the matter, but still one, though manifested in the manifold? When the senses perceive in an object the form which combines, unites and dominates a substance which lacks shape, and therefore is of a contrary nature; and if they also perceive a shape which distinguishes itself from the other shapes by its elegance, then the soul, uniting these multiple elements, fuses them, comparing them to the indivisible form which she bears within herself, then she pronounces their agreement, kinship and harmony with that interior type.

3. The soul recognizes beauty through a special ability designed solely for appreciating44 everything related to beauty, even when other abilities join in the judgment. Often, the soul makes her (aesthetic) choices by comparing what she sees with the ideal of beauty she holds within her, using that ideal as a standard for judgment. But how can anything physical relate to something non-physical? For example, how can an architect determine whether a building in front of him is beautiful by comparing it to the ideal he has inside? The only explanation could be that, by abstracting the materials, the external object is merely the internal form, no doubt expressed through the physical matter, yet still one, even though it appears in many forms. When the senses detect in an object the form that combines, unites, and dominates a formless substance—something inherently contrary—and if they also notice a shape that stands out from other shapes by its elegance, then the soul, bringing these various elements together, merges them, comparing them to the singular form she holds within herself, subsequently affirming their agreement, connection, and harmony with that internal ideal.

INSTANCES OF CORRESPONDENCE OF OUTER SENSE BEAUTY WITH ITS IDEA.

Thus a worthy man, perceiving in a youth the character of virtue, is agreeably impressed, because he observes that the youth harmonizes with the true type of virtue which he bears within himself. Thus also the beauty of color, though simple in form, reduces under its sway that obscurity of matter, by the presence of the light, which is something incorporeal, a reason, and a form. Likewise, fire surpasses all other bodies in beauty, because it stands to all other elements in the relation of a form; it occupies the highest regions;29 it is the subtlest of bodies because it most approaches the45 incorporeal beings; without permitting itself to be penetrated by other bodies, it penetrates them all; without itself cooling, it communicates to them its heat; by its own essence it possesses color, and communicates it to others; it shines and coruscates, because it is a form. The body in which it does not dominate, shows but a discolored hue, and ceases being beautiful, merely because it does not participate in the whole form of color. Once more, thus do the hidden harmonies of sound produce audible harmonies, and also yield to the soul the idea of beauty, though showing it in another order of things. Audible harmonies can be expressed in numbers; not indeed in any kind of numbers, but only in such as can serve to produce form, and to make it dominate.

So, a good person, noticing the virtue in a young person, feels a positive connection because they see that the young person aligns with the true essence of virtue that exists within them. Similarly, the beauty of color, though simple in shape, brings clarity to the dullness of matter by the presence of light, which is something non-physical, a reason, and a form. In the same way, fire is more beautiful than all other substances because it serves as the form for all other elements; it occupies the highest regions;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and is the most refined of substances because it is closest to the non-physical beings; it doesn’t let other substances penetrate it, yet it penetrates them all; while it doesn’t cool itself, it transfers its heat to them; by its very nature, it has color and passes it on to others; it glows and sparkles because it is a form. The body where it does not reign will only have a dull tint and loses its beauty simply because it doesn’t share in the complete essence of color. Once again, the subtle harmonies of sound create audible harmonies and also provide the soul with an idea of beauty, even as it presents itself in a different context. Audible harmonies can be represented mathematically; not just in any numbers, but only in those that can create a form and allow it to prevail.

TRANSITION FROM SENSE BEAUTY TO INTELLECTUAL BEAUTY.

So much then for sense-beauties which, descending on matter like images and shadows, beautify it and thereby compel our admiration. 4. Now we shall leave the senses in their lower sphere, and we shall rise to the contemplation of the beauties of a superior order, of which the senses have no intuition, but which the soul perceives and expresses.

So that's it for the beauties we sense, which, like images and shadows, enhance the material world and make us admire it. Now, let's move beyond the senses and elevate our focus to the beauties of a higher level, which the senses can’t grasp, but that the soul can perceive and articulate.

INTERIOR BEAUTIES COULD NOT BE APPRECIATED WITHOUT AN INTERIOR MODEL.

Just as we could not have spoken of sense-beauties if we had never seen them, nor recognized them as such, if, in respect to them, we had been similar to persons born blind, likewise we would not know enough to say anything about the beauty either of the arts or sciences, or of anything of the kind, if we were not already in possession of this kind of beauty; nor of the splendor of virtue, if we had not contemplated the ("golden) face of Justice," and of temperance, before whose splendor the morning and evening stars grow pale.

Just like we couldn't talk about beautiful things if we had never seen them or recognized them as beautiful—similar to people who are born blind—we wouldn't be able to say anything about the beauty of art or science, or anything like that, if we didn't already have some experience with this kind of beauty. We also wouldn't appreciate the brilliance of virtue if we hadn't reflected on the "golden face of Justice" and temperance, which make the morning and evening stars seem dull by comparison.

MORAL BEAUTIES MORE DELIGHTFUL THAN SENSE-BEAUTIES.

To see these beauties, they must be contemplated by the faculty our soul has received; then, while contemplating them, we shall experience far more pleasure, astonishment and admiration, than in contemplation of the sense-beauties, because we will have the intuition of veritable beauties. The sentiments inspired by beauty are admiration, a gentle charm, desire, love, and a pleasurable impulse.

To appreciate these beauties, we need to reflect on them with our soul's ability; then, while reflecting, we'll feel much more pleasure, astonishment, and admiration than we would from just the beauty we see with our senses because we will grasp true beauty. The feelings that beauty inspires include admiration, a gentle charm, desire, love, and a joyful impulse.

THEY WHO FEEL THESE SENTIMENTS MOST KEENLY ARE CALLED LOVERS.

Such are the sentiments for invisible beauties which should be felt, and indeed are experienced by all souls, but especially by the most loving. In the presence of beautiful bodies, all indeed see them; but not all are equally moved. Those who are most moved are designated "lovers."30

Such are the feelings for unseen beauties that should be felt, and truly are experienced by every soul, but especially by the most loving. When faced with beautiful bodies, everyone can see them; however, not everyone is equally affected. Those who are most affected are called "lovers."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE CAUSE OF THESE EMOTIONS IS THE INVISIBLE SOUL.

5. Let us now propound a question about experiences to these men who feel love for incorporeal beauties. What do you feel in presence of the noble occupations, the good morals, the habits of temperance, and in general of virtuous acts and sentiments, and of all that constitutes the beauty of souls? What do you feel when you contemplate your inner beauty? What is the source of your ecstasies, or your enthusiasms? Whence come your desires to unite yourselves to your real selves, and to refresh yourselves by retirement from your bodies? Such indeed are the experiences of those who love genuinely. What then is the object which causes these, your emotions? It is neither a figure, nor a color, nor any size; it is that (colorless)47 invisible soul, which possesses a wisdom equally invisible; this soul in which may be seen shining the splendor of all the virtues, when one discovers in oneself, or contemplates in others, the greatness of character, the justice of the heart, the pure temperance, the imposing countenance of valor, dignity and modesty, proceeding alone firmly, calmly, and imperturbably; and above all, intelligence, resembling the divinity, by its brilliant light. What is the reason that we declare these objects to be beautiful, when we are transported with admiration and love for them? They exist, they manifest themselves, and whoever beholds them will never be able to restrain himself from confessing them to be veritable beings. Now what are these genuine beings? They are beautiful.

5. Let’s ask these guys who love abstract beauty a question about their experiences. How do you feel when you encounter noble pursuits, good morals, temperate habits, and generally all virtuous actions and feelings that make up the beauty of the soul? What do you feel when you reflect on your inner beauty? Where do your feelings of ecstasy or enthusiasm come from? What drives your desire to connect with your true self and recharge by stepping away from your physical body? These are indeed the feelings of those who genuinely love. So, what is it that stirs these emotions in you? It’s neither a shape, nor a color, nor a size; it’s that (colorless)47 invisible soul, which holds an equally invisible wisdom. This soul radiates the brilliance of all virtues when you see or recognize in yourself—or in others—the greatness of character, the justice of the heart, pure temperance, the commanding presence of courage, dignity, and modesty, moving forward confidently, calmly, and unwaveringly; and most importantly, intelligence, shining like divinity with its dazzling light. Why do we call these things beautiful when we’re overwhelmed with admiration and love for them? They exist, they reveal themselves, and anyone who sees them can’t help but acknowledge them as true beings. So what are these true beings? They are beautiful.

LOVE OF BEAUTY EXPLAINED BY AVERSION FOR OPPOSITE.

But reason is not yet satisfied; reason wonders why these veritable beings give the soul which experiences them the property of exciting love, from which proceeds this halo of light which, so to speak, crowns all virtues. Consider the things contrary to these beautiful objects, and with them compare what may be ugly in the soul. If we can discover of what ugliness consists, and what is its cause, we shall have achieved an important element of the solution we are seeking. Let us picture to ourselves an ugly soul; she will be given up to intemperance; and be unjust, abandoned to a host of passions, troubled, full of fears caused by her cowardliness, and of envy by her degradation; she will be longing only for vile and perishable things; she will be entirely depraved, will love nothing but impure wishes, will have no life but the sensual, and will take pleasure in her turpitude. Would we not explain such a state by saying that under the very mask of beauty turpitude had invaded this soul, brutalized her, soiled48 her with all kinds of vices, rendering her incapable of a pure life, and pure sentiments, and had reduced her to an existence obscure, infected with evil, poisoned by lethal germs; that it had hindered her from contemplating anything she should, forcing her to remain solitary, because it misled her out from herself towards inferior and gloomy regions? The soul fallen into this state of impurity, seized with an irresistible inclination towards the things of sense, absorbed by her intercourse with the body, sunk into matter, and having even received it within herself, has changed form by her admixture with an inferior nature. Not otherwise would be a man fallen into slimy mud, who no longer would present to view his primitive beauty, and would exhibit only the appearance of the mud that had defiled him; his ugliness would be derived from something foreign; and to recover his pristine beauty he would have to wash off his defilement, and by purification be restored to what he once was.

But reason is still not satisfied; it wonders why these real beings give the soul that experiences them the ability to spark love, which creates this aura of light that, so to speak, crowns all virtues. Think about things that are opposite to these beautiful objects and compare them with what might be ugly in the soul. If we can figure out what ugliness is and what causes it, we’ll have made significant progress toward the answer we’re looking for. Imagine an ugly soul; it would be prone to excess, unjust, consumed by various passions, troubled, filled with fears from its cowardice, and envious because of its degradation; it would long only for worthless and fleeting things; it would be completely corrupted, loving nothing but impure desires, living solely for the sensual, and taking pleasure in its depravity. Wouldn't we explain such a state by saying that beneath the facade of beauty, depravity had invaded this soul, brutalized her, and smeared her with all sorts of vices, making her incapable of a pure life and pure feelings, and reducing her to a dark existence filled with evil, infected by deadly germs? This depravity would prevent her from contemplating anything worthwhile, forcing her to remain alone because it misled her away from herself into inferior and gloomy places. The soul that has fallen into this state of impurity, seized by an overwhelming attraction to sensory pleasures, absorbed by its connection to the body, sunk into matter and even having taken it within herself, has transformed by mixing with a lower nature. It’s like a man who has fallen into filthy mud; he would no longer show his original beauty and would only display the mud that has defiled him; his ugliness would come from something external, and to regain his original beauty, he would need to wash away the filth and be restored through purification.

UGLINESS IS ONLY A FOREIGN ACCRETION.

We have the right to say that the soul becomes ugly by mingling with the body, confusing herself with it, by inclining herself towards it. For a soul, ugliness consists in being impure, no longer unmingled, like gold tarnished by particles of earth. As soon as this dross is removed, and nothing but gold remains, then again it is beautiful, because separated from every foreign body, and is restored to its unique nature. Likewise the soul, released from the passions begotten by her intercourse with the body when she yields herself too much to it, delivered from exterior impressions, purified from the blemishes contracted from her alliance with the body—that is, reduced to herself, she lays aside that ugliness which is derived from a nature foreign to her.

We can say that the soul becomes ugly when it gets mixed up with the body, confusing itself with it and leaning towards it. For a soul, ugliness means being impure, no longer separate, like gold that’s tarnished by dirt. Once this impurity is removed and only gold is left, it becomes beautiful again because it’s free from anything foreign and returns to its true nature. Similarly, when the soul is freed from the passions that arise from its close relationship with the body and stops surrendering itself too much to it, it gets rid of outside influences and is purified from the flaws it picked up from its bond with the body—that is, when it returns to its true self, it sheds the ugliness that comes from a nature that isn’t its own.

VIRTUES ARE ONLY PURIFICATIONS.

6. Thus, according to the ancient (Platonic or Empedoclean) maxim, "courage, temperance, all the virtues, nay, even prudence, are but purifications." The mysteries were therefore wise in teaching that the man who has not been purified will, in hell, dwell at the bottom of a swamp; for everything that is not pure, because of its very perversity, delights in mud, just as we see the impure swine wallow in the mud with delight. And indeed, what would real temperance consist of, if it be not to avoid attaching oneself to the pleasures of the body, and to flee from them as impure, and as only proper for an impure being? What else is courage, unless no longer to fear death, which is mere separation of the soul from the body? Whoever therefore is willing to withdraw from the body could surely not fear death. Magnanimity is nothing but scorn of things here below. Last, prudence is the thought which, detached from the earth, raises the soul to the intelligible world. The purified soul, therefore, becomes a form, a reason, an incorporeal and intellectual essence; she belongs entirely to the divinity, in whom resides the source of the beautiful, and of all the qualities which have affinity with it.

6. So, according to the ancient (Platonic or Empedoclean) saying, "courage, temperance, all the virtues, and even wisdom, are just forms of purification." The mysteries wisely taught that someone who hasn't been purified will, in hell, sink to the bottom of a swamp; because everything that is impure, due to its very nature, finds pleasure in the mud, much like how we see filthy pigs enjoy rolling around in it. And really, what would genuine temperance be about if it doesn't mean avoiding attachment to bodily pleasures and running away from them as unclean, fit only for someone impure? What else is courage, if not the absence of fear of death, which is just the separation of the soul from the body? So, anyone who is willing to detach from the body can’t truly fear death. Magnanimity is simply looking down on things of this world. Lastly, prudence is the thought that, detached from the physical, lifts the soul to the realm of ideas. The purified soul then becomes a form, a reason, an incorporeal and intellectual essence; it belongs entirely to the divine, where the source of beauty and all qualities that align with it resides.

THE SOUL'S WELFARE IS TO RESEMBLE THE DIVINITY.

Restored to intelligence, the soul sees her own beauty increase; indeed, her own beauty consists of the intelligence with its ideas; only when united to intelligence is the soul really isolated from all the remainder. That is the reason that it is right to say that "the soul's welfare and beauty lie in assimilating herself to the divinity," because it is the principle of beauty and of the essences; or rather, being is beauty, while the other nature (non-being, matter), is ugliness. This is the First Evil, evil in itself, just as that one (the First50 Principle) is the good and the beautiful; for good and beauty are identical. Consequently, beauty or good, and evil or ugliness, are to be studied by the same methods. The first rank is to be assigned to beauty, which is identical with the good, and from which is derived the intelligence which is beautiful by itself. The soul is beautiful by intelligence, then, the other things, like actions, and studies, are beautiful by the soul which gives them a form. It is still the soul which beautifies the bodies to which is ascribed this perfection; being a divine essence, and participating in beauty, when she seizes an object, or subjects it to her dominion, she gives to it the beauty that the nature of this object enables it to receive.

Restored to intelligence, the soul sees her own beauty grow; in fact, her beauty comes from the intelligence with its ideas. Only when connected to intelligence is the soul truly separate from everything else. That's why it's accurate to say that "the soul's well-being and beauty come from aligning with the divine," since it represents the essence of beauty. Or rather, being is beauty, while the opposite (non-being, matter) is ugly. This is the First Evil, evil in itself, just as that one (the First Principle) is the good and beautiful; because good and beauty are the same. Therefore, beauty or good, and evil or ugliness, can be studied in the same way. The highest priority should be given to beauty, which is the same as the good, and from which intelligence, beautiful in its own right, derives. The soul is beautiful through intelligence; actions and studies are beautiful thanks to the soul that shapes them. It's still the soul that enhances the bodies attributed with this perfection; being a divine essence and participating in beauty, when she engages with an object or takes control of it, she imparts the beauty that this object's nature allows it to hold.

APPROACH TO THE GOOD CONSISTS IN SIMPLIFICATION.

We must still ascend to the Good to which every soul aspires. Whoever has seen it knows what I still have to say, and knows the beauty of the Good. Indeed, the Good is desirable for its own sake; it is the goal of our desires. To attain it, we have to ascend to the higher regions, turn towards them, and lay aside the garment which we put on when descending here below; just as, in the (Eleusynian, or Isiac) mysteries, those who are admitted to penetrate into the recesses of the sanctuary, after having purified themselves, lay aside every garment, and advance stark naked.

We still need to reach the Good that every soul desires. Anyone who has experienced it understands what I still need to share and recognizes the beauty of the Good. The Good is desirable for its own sake; it is the ultimate goal of our desires. To achieve it, we must rise to the higher realms, turn our focus towards them, and shed the layers we wear while living down here; just like in the (Eleusynian or Isiac) mysteries, those who are granted access to the inner sanctum, after purifying themselves, take off all their clothes and move forward completely bare.

THE SUPREME PURPOSE OF LIFE IS THE ECSTATICAL VISION OF GOD.

7. Thus, in her ascension towards divinity, the soul advances until, having risen above everything that is foreign to her, she alone with Him who is alone, beholds, in all His simplicity and purity, Him from whom all depends, to whom all aspires, from whom everything51 draws its existence, life and thought. He who beholds him is overwhelmed with love; with ardor desiring to unite himself with Him, entranced with ecstasy. Men who have not yet seen Him desire Him as the Good; those who have, admire Him as sovereign beauty, struck simultaneously with stupor and pleasure, thrilling in a painless orgasm, loving with a genuine emotion, with an ardor without equal, scorning all other affections, and disdaining those things which formerly they characterized as beautiful. This is the experience of those to whom divinities and guardians have appeared; they reck no longer of the beauty of other bodies. Imagine, if you can, the experiences of those who behold Beauty itself, the pure Beauty, which, because of its very purity, is fleshless and bodiless, outside of earth and heaven. All these things, indeed are contingent and composite, they are not principles, they are derived from Him. What beauty could one still wish to see after having arrived at vision of Him who gives perfection to all beings, though himself remains unmoved, without receiving anything; after finding rest in this contemplation, and enjoying it by becoming assimilated to Him? Being supreme beauty, and the first beauty, He beautifies those who love Him, and thereby they become worthy of love. This is the great, the supreme goal of souls; this is the goal which arouses all their efforts, if they do not wish to be disinherited of that sublime contemplation the enjoyment of which confers blessedness, and privation of which is the greatest of earthly misfortunes. Real misfortune is not to lack beautiful colors, nor beautiful bodies, nor power, nor domination, nor royalty. It is quite sufficient to see oneself excluded from no more than possession of beauty. This possession is precious enough to render worthless domination of a kingdom, if not of the whole earth, of the sea, or even of the heavens—if indeed it were possible, while52 abandoning and scorning all that (natural beauty), to succeed in contemplating beauty face to face.

7. So, in her journey toward divinity, the soul moves forward until, having transcended everything that is not her own, she alone with Him who is solitary, sees, in all His simplicity and purity, Him from whom everything depends, to whom everyone aspires, and from whom everything51 draws its existence, life, and thought. The one who sees Him is filled with love; with a passionate desire to unite with Him, lost in ecstasy. People who haven’t yet seen Him long for Him as the ultimate Good; those who have seen Him admire Him as the supreme beauty, struck with a mix of awe and pleasure, experiencing a blissful thrill, loving with a genuine emotion, with a unique passion, disregarding all other affections and dismissing things they once thought were beautiful. This is the experience of those who have witnessed divinities and guardians; they no longer care about the beauty of other bodies. Try to imagine the experiences of those who encounter Beauty itself, the pure Beauty, which, due to its very purity, is without form and free from earthly limitations. All these things, indeed, are temporary and made up of parts; they are not the ultimate principles, but derived from Him. What beauty could one still wish to see after experiencing Him who perfects all beings, even though He remains unchanged and does not receive anything; after finding rest in this contemplation and enjoying it by becoming one with Him? Being the supreme beauty and the first beauty, He makes those who love Him beautiful, thus making them worthy of love. This is the great, the ultimate goal for souls; this is the goal that drives all their efforts, if they want to avoid being deprived of that sublime contemplation, the enjoyment of which brings bliss, and the absence of which is the greatest earthly misfortune. True misfortune is not the lack of beautiful colors, beautiful bodies, power, dominion, or royalty. It is enough to see oneself excluded from merely the possession of beauty. This possession is valuable enough to make all the rule of a kingdom, if not the entire earth, sea, or even the heavens feel worthless—if indeed it were possible, while52 abandoning and dismissing all that (natural beauty), to succeed in contemplating beauty face to face.

THE METHOD TO ACHIEVE ECSTASY IS TO CLOSE THE EYES OF THE BODY.

8. How shall we start, and later arrive at the contemplation of this ineffable beauty which, like the divinity in the mysteries, remains hidden in the recesses of a sanctuary, and does not show itself outside, where it might be perceived by the profane? We must advance into this sanctuary, penetrating into it, if we have the strength to do so, closing our eyes to the spectacle of terrestrial things, without throwing a backward glance on the bodies whose graces formerly charmed us. If we do still see corporeal beauties, we must no longer rush at them, but, knowing that they are only images, traces and adumbrations of a superior principle, we will flee from them, to approach Him of whom they are merely the reflections. Whoever would let himself be misled by the pursuit of those vain shadows, mistaking them for realities, would grasp only an image as fugitive as the fluctuating form reflected by the waters, and would resemble that senseless (Narcissus) who, wishing to grasp that image himself, according to the fable, disappeared, carried away by the current. Likewise he would wish to embrace corporeal beauties, and not release them, would plunge, not his body, but his soul into the gloomy abysses, so repugnant to intelligence; he would be condemned to total blindness; and on this earth, as well as in hell, he would see naught but mendacious shades.

8. How should we begin and eventually reach the contemplation of this indescribable beauty that, like the divine in sacred rituals, stays hidden in the depths of a sanctuary, not visible outside where it can be seen by those who are uninitiated? We need to step into this sanctuary, diving deep into it, if we have the courage, closing our eyes to the distractions of worldly things, without looking back at the bodies that once captivated us. If we still notice physical beauties, we shouldn’t chase after them; instead, knowing they’re just images, traces, and shadows of a higher truth, we will turn away to approach the source from which they simply reflect. Anyone who allows themselves to be misled by the pursuit of those empty shadows, mistaking them for realities, will only grasp a fleeting image, like the shifting reflection seen on water, and would be like that foolish Narcissus, who, trying to hold onto his own reflection, according to the fable, vanished, swept away by the current. Similarly, he would try to embrace physical beauties and never let go, sinking not just his body, but his soul into dark depths that are contrary to true understanding; he would be doomed to complete blindness, seeing only deceptive shadows both in this life and in the afterlife.

HOW TO FLY TO OUR FATHERLAND.

This indeed is the occasion to quote (from Homer) with peculiar force, "Let us fly unto our dear fatherland!" But how shall we fly? How escape from here? is the question Ulysses asks himself in that53 allegory which represents him trying to escape from the magic sway of Circe or Calypso, where neither the pleasure of the eyes, nor the view of fleshly beauty were able to hold him in those enchanted places. Our fatherland is the region whence we descend here below. It is there that dwells our Father. But how shall we return thither? What means shall be employed to return us thither? Not our feet, indeed; all they could do would be to move us from one place of the earth to another. Neither is it a chariot, nor ship which need be prepared. All these vain helps must be left aside, and not even considered. We must close the eyes of the body, to open another vision, which indeed all possess, but very few employ.

This is definitely the moment to quote (from Homer) with special emphasis, "Let us fly to our beloved homeland!" But how do we take flight? How do we escape from here? This is the question Ulysses asks himself in that53 allegory where he tries to break free from the enchanting power of Circe or Calypso, where neither the pleasure of the eyes nor physical beauty could keep him in those magical places. Our homeland is the realm from which we come here on Earth. It is where our Father resides. But how do we get back there? What means will we use to return? Our feet certainly don’t help; all they can do is move us from one part of the Earth to another. It's not a chariot or a ship we need to prepare. We must set aside all these empty aids and not even think about them. We must shut our physical eyes to open another vision, which everyone has, but very few actually use.

HOW TO TRAIN THIS INTERIOR VISION.

9. But how shall we train this interior vision? At the moment of its (first) awakening, it cannot contemplate beauties too dazzling. Your soul must then first be accustomed to contemplate the noblest occupations of man, and then the beautiful deeds, not indeed those performed by artists, but those (good deeds) done by virtuous men. Later contemplate the souls of those who perform these beautiful actions. Nevertheless, how will you discover the beauty which their excellent soul possesses? Withdraw within yourself, and examine yourself. If you do not yet therein discover beauty, do as the artist, who cuts off, polishes, purifies until he has adorned his statue with all the marks of beauty. Remove from your soul, therefore, all that is superfluous, straighten out all that is crooked, purify and illuminate what is obscure, and do not cease perfecting your statue until the divine resplendence of virtue shines forth upon your sight, until you see temperance in its holy purity seated in your breast. When you shall have acquired this perfection; when you will see it in yourself; when you will purely dwell54 within yourself; when you will cease to meet within yourself any obstacle to unity; when nothing foreign will any more, by its admixture, alter the simplicity of your interior essence; when within your whole being you will be a veritable light, immeasurable in size, uncircumscribed by any figure within narrow boundaries, unincreasable because reaching out to infinity, and entirely incommensurable because it transcends all measure and quantity; when you shall have become such, then, having become sight itself, you may have confidence in yourself, for you will no longer need any guide. Then must you observe carefully, for it is only by the eye that then will open itself within you that you will be able to perceive supreme Beauty. But if you try to fix on it an eye soiled by vice, an eye that is impure, or weak, so as not to be able to support the splendor of so brilliant an object, that eye will see nothing, not even if it were shown a sight easy to grasp. The organ of vision will first have to be rendered analogous and similar to the object it is to contemplate. Never would the eye have seen the sun unless first it had assumed its form; likewise, the soul could never see beauty, unless she herself first became beautiful. To obtain the view of the beautiful, and of the divinity, every man must begin by rendering himself beautiful and divine.

9. But how do we develop this inner vision? When it first awakens, it can't handle beauties that are too overwhelming. Your soul needs to get used to looking at the highest pursuits of humanity, and then at the beautiful actions—not just those done by artists, but the good deeds performed by virtuous people. Later, focus on the souls of those who carry out these beautiful actions. But how will you recognize the beauty in their excellent souls? Look inward and examine yourself. If you don't see any beauty there yet, follow the example of an artist who chisels, polishes, and perfects until they have crafted their statue to reflect all the marks of beauty. So, clear away everything unnecessary from your soul, straighten out what is crooked, purify what is dark, and keep refining your inner statue until the divine glow of virtue shines upon you, until you can see purity and moderation resting in your heart. When you attain this perfection; when you observe it within yourself; when you can fully reside in your own being; when you no longer face anything that disrupts your unity; when nothing external can alter the simplicity of your inner essence; when your entire being becomes a true light, immeasurable in size, unrestricted by any specific form or limits, unexpandable because it reaches out to infinity, and completely beyond measure because it surpasses all standards and quantities; when you achieve this state, then you will have become pure sight itself, and you can trust in yourself, as you will no longer need any guide. Then you must pay close attention, because it is only through the eye that will open up within you that you will be able to perceive the highest Beauty. However, if you try to gaze upon it with an eye tainted by vice, an impure or weak eye that cannot withstand the brilliance of such an extraordinary object, that eye will see nothing, not even the simplest sight. The organ of sight must first be aligned and similar to the object it intends to perceive. The eye could never have seen the sun unless it first took on its form; similarly, the soul can't perceive beauty unless it first becomes beautiful itself. To gain insight into the beautiful and the divine, everyone must start by making themselves beautiful and divine.

THE LANDMARKS OF THE PATH TO ECSTASY.

Thus he will first rise to intelligence, and he will there contemplate beauty, and declare that all this beauty resides in the Ideas. Indeed, in them everything is beautiful, because they are the daughters and the very essence of Intelligence.

Thus he will first achieve understanding, and there he will reflect on beauty, declaring that all this beauty exists in the Ideas. Indeed, in them everything is beautiful, because they are the offspring and the true essence of Understanding.

Above intelligence, he will meet Him whom we call the nature of the Good, and who causes beauty to radiate around Him; so that, to repeat, the first thing that is met is beauty. If a distinction is to be established55 among the intelligibles, we might say that intelligible beauty is the locus of ideas, and that the Good, which is located above the Beautiful, is its source and principle. If, however, we desire to locate the Good and the Beautiful within one single principle, we might regard this one principle first as Good, and only afterwards, as Beauty.

Above intelligence, he'll encounter what we refer to as the nature of Good, which makes beauty shine all around it; so, to reiterate, the first thing encountered is beauty. If we need to make a distinction among the intelligibles, we could say that intelligible beauty is the place of ideas, and that the Good, which is situated above Beauty, is its source and foundation. However, if we want to place the Good and the Beautiful within a single principle, we could consider this principle first as Good, and then, as Beauty.

REFERENCES.

Page 40, line 4, Equally Beautiful, Phaedrus p. 250, Cary 63–65; Hippias Major, 295, Cary 44; Philebus p. 17, Cary 20, 21.

Page 40, line 4, Equally Beautiful, Phaedrus p. 250, Cary 63–65; Hippias Major, 295, Cary 44; Philebus p. 17, Cary 20, 21.

Page 41, line 11, Stoic definition, Cicero, Tusculans, iv. 13.

Page 41, line 11, Stoic definition, Cicero, Tusculans, iv. 13.

Page 44, line 30, Obscurity of Matter, Timaeus, p. 31, Cary 11; Philebus, p. 29, Cary 52.

Page 44, line 30, Obscurity of Matter, Timaeus, p. 31, Cary 11; Philebus, p. 29, Cary 52.

Page 45, line 22, Superior Order, Banquet 210, Cary 34; Timaeus, p. 31, Cary 11.

Page 45, line 22, Superior Order, Banquet 210, Cary 34; Timaeus, p. 31, Cary 11.

Page 45, line 35, Golden Face of Justice, Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae, xii. 546.

Page 45, line 35, Golden Face of Justice, Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae, xii. 546.

Page 46, line 10, Pleasurable Impulse, Banquet, p. 191, Cary 17, 18; Cratylos, p. 420, Cary 78–80.

Page 46, line 10, Pleasurable Impulse, Banquet, p. 191, Cary 17, 18; Cratylos, p. 420, Cary 78–80.

Page 47, line 5, Justice of the Heart, Banquet, p. 209, Cary 33; Republic, iii. 402, Cary 12.

Page 47, line 5, Justice of the Heart, Banquet, p. 209, Cary 33; Republic, iii. 402, Cary 12.

Page 48, line 23, Ugliness, Banquet, p. 215–217, Cary 39, 40; Philebus, p. 66, Cary 158, 159.

Page 48, line 23, Ugliness, Banquet, p. 215–217, Cary 39, 40; Philebus, p. 66, Cary 158, 159.

Page 49, line 4, Purifications, Phaedo, p. 69, Cary 37.

Page 49, line 4, Purifications, Phaedo, p. 69, Cary 37.

Page 49, line 32, Assimilating to Divinity, Republic x. p. 613, Cary 12.

Page 49, line 32, Adapting to God, Republic x. p. 613, Cary 12.

Page 50, line 1, Good and Beautiful, Timaeus, p. 35, Cary 12.

Page 50, line 1, Good and Beautiful, Timaeus, p. 35, Cary 12.

Page 50, line 5, Identical with Good, Philebus, p. 64, Cary 153–155; First Alcibiades, p. 115, Cary 23, 24.

Page 50, line 5, Identical with Good, Philebus, p. 64, Cary 153–155; First Alcibiades, p. 115, Cary 23, 24.

Page 51, line 1, 2, He who Beholds, Phaedrus, p. 278, Cary 145.

Page 51, line 1, 2, The one who observes, Phaedrus, p. 278, Cary 145.

Page 51, line 8, Ardor without Equal; line 15, Very Purity; Banquet, p. 210, 211; Cary 34, 35.

Page 51, line 8, Passion Without Comparison; line 15, Absolute Purity; Dinner, p. 210, 211; Cary 34, 35.

Page 51, line 29, Confers Blessedness, Phaedrus, p. 250, Cary 64.

Page 51, line 29, Grants Happiness, Phaedrus, p. 250, Cary 64.

Page 53, line 16, Interior Vision, Republic, x., p. 533, Cary 13.

Page 53, line 16, Interior Vision, Republic, x., p. 533, Cary 13.

Page 53, line 34, Temperance Seated, Phaedrus, p. 279, Cary 147.

Page 53, line 34, Temperance Seated, Phaedrus, p. 279, Cary 147.

Page 54, line 19, Organ of Vision, Timaeus, p. 45, Cary 19.

Page 54, line 19, Organ of Vision, Timaeus, p. 45, Cary 19.

Page 54, line 23, Assumed its form, Republic, vi., p. 508, Cary 19.

Page 54, line 23, Took on its shape, Republic, vi., p. 508, Cary 19.

Page 54, line 29, Rise to Intelligence, Philebus, p. 64, Cary 153–155.

Page 54, line 29, Rise to Intelligence, Philebus, p. 64, Cary 153–155.


FOURTH ENNEAD, BOOK SEVEN.
On the Immortality of the Soul: Argument Against Materialism.

IS THE SOUL IMMORTAL?

1. Are we immortal, or does all of us die? (Another possibility would be that) of the two parts of which we are composed, the one might be fated to be dissolved and perish, while the other, that constitutes our very personality, might subsist perpetually. These problems must be solved by a study of our nature.

1. Are we immortal, or do we all die? (Another possibility could be that) of the two parts that make us who we are, one might be destined to break down and disappear, while the other, which forms our true self, could last forever. We need to address these questions through an exploration of our nature.

THE BODY AS THE INSTRUMENT OF THE SOUL.

Man is not a simple being; he contains a soul and a body, which is united to this soul, either as tool, or in some other manner.31 This is how we must distinguish the soul from the body, and determine the nature and manner of existence ("being") of each of them.

Man is not a simple being; he has both a soul and a body, which are connected in some way, either as a tool or in some other manner.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This is how we need to differentiate between the soul and the body and understand the nature and way of existence ("being") of each.

THE BODY IS COMPOSITE, AND THEREFORE PERISHABLE.

As the nature of the body is composite, reason convinces us that it cannot last perpetually, and our senses show it to us dissolved, destroyed, and decayed, because the elements that compose it return to join the elements of the same nature, altering, destroying them and each other, especially when this chaos is abandoned to the soul, which alone keeps her parts combined. Even if a body were taken alone, it would not be a unity; it may be analyzed into form and matter, principles57 that are necessary to the constitution of all bodies, even of those that are simple.32 Besides, as they contain extension, the bodies can be cut, divided into infinitely small parts, and thus perish.33 Therefore if our body is a part of ourselves,34 not all of us is immortal; if the body is only the instrument of the soul, as the body is given to the soul only for a definite period, it still is by nature perishable.

As the body is made up of different parts, reason tells us that it can't last forever, and our senses show us it breaks down, gets damaged, and decays. The elements that make it up go back to join similar elements, altering and destroying each other, especially when this chaos is left to the soul, which alone keeps everything together. Even if you look at a body on its own, it isn't truly one thing; it can be broken down into form and matter, which are the basic building blocks necessary for all bodies, even the simple ones. Plus, since they take up space, bodies can be cut and divided into infinitely small pieces, leading them to perish. So, if our body is part of us, not all of us is immortal; if the body is just the tool for the soul, and it's only given to the soul for a limited time, then by its nature, it is still perishable.

THE SOUL IS THE INDIVIDUALITY, AS ITS FORM, AND AS A SKILLED WORKMAN.

The soul, which is the principal part of man, and which constitutes man himself,35 should bear to the body the relation of form to matter, or of a workman to his tool;36 in both cases the soul is the man himself.

The soul, which is the core of a person, and which makes a person himself, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ should have the same relationship to the body as form has to matter, or as a worker has to his tool;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in both cases, the soul is the person himself.

IF THE SOUL IS INCORPOREAL, WE MUST STUDY INCORPOREALITY.

2. What then is the nature of the soul? If she is a body, she can be decomposed, as every body is a composite. If, on the contrary, she is not a body, if hers is a different nature, the latter must be examined; either in the same way that we have examined the body, or in some other way.

2. So what is the nature of the soul? If it is a body, then it can be broken down, since every body is made up of parts. If, on the other hand, it is not a body, and has a different nature, that nature needs to be explored; either in the same way we examined the body or in some other way.

A.—THE SOUL IS NOT CORPOREAL (AS THE STOICS THOUGHT).

(a.) (Neither a material molecule, nor a material aggregation of material atoms could possess life and intelligence.) First, let us consider the nature of this alleged soul-body. As every soul necessarily possesses life, and as the body, considered as being the soul, must obtain at least two molecules, if not more (there are three possibilities): either only one of them possesses life, or all of them possess it, or none of them. If one58 molecule alone possesses life, it alone will be the soul. Of what nature will be that molecule supposed to possess life by itself? Will it be water (Hippo), air (Anaximenes, Archelaus, and Diogenes), earth, or fire (Heraclitus, Stobaeus?37) But those are elements that are inanimate by themselves, and which, even when they are animated, possess but a borrowed life. Still there is no other kind of body. Even those (philosophers, like the Pythagoreans) who posited elements other (than water, air, earth and fire) still considered them to be bodies, and not souls, not even attributing souls to them. The theory that life results from the union of molecules of which, nevertheless, none by itself possesses life, is an absurd hypothesis. If further any molecule possesses life, then a single one would be sufficient.

(a.) (Neither a material molecule nor a collection of material atoms can have life and intelligence.) First, let’s look at the nature of this so-called soul-body. Since every soul has life, and since the body, seen as the soul, must contain at least two molecules, if not more (there are three scenarios): either only one of them has life, or all of them do, or none of them do. If only one molecule has life, then that molecule alone would be the soul. What kind of molecule would be considered to have life on its own? Could it be water (Hippo), air (Anaximenes, Archelaus, and Diogenes), earth, or fire (Heraclitus, Stobaeus?) But those are elements that are lifeless by themselves, and even when they are animated, they only have a borrowed life. There is still no alternative kind of body. Even those philosophers (like the Pythagoreans) who suggested elements other than water, air, earth, and fire still viewed them as bodies, not souls, and didn’t attribute souls to them. The idea that life comes from the combination of molecules, none of which has life on its own, is an absurd theory. Moreover, if any molecule has life, then just one would be enough.

NEITHER MIXTURE NOR ITS PRINCIPLE WILL EXPLAIN LIFE AS A BODY.

The most irrational theory of all is that an aggregation of molecules should produce life, that elements without intelligence should beget intelligence. Others (like Alexander of Aphrodisia) insist that to produce life these elements must be mingled in a certain manner. That would, however, imply (as thought Gallen and Hippocrates38) the existence of a principle which produces order, and which should be the cause of mixture or, temperament,39 and that should alone deserve being considered as soul. No simple bodies could exist, much less composite bodies, unless there was a soul in the universe; for it is (seminal) reason which, in, adding itself to matter, produces body.40 But surely a (seminal) reason could proceed from nowhere except a soul.

The most irrational theory of all is that a bunch of molecules could create life, that elements without intelligence could give rise to intelligence. Others (like Alexander of Aphrodisia) argue that for life to occur, these elements must be combined in a specific way. However, that would suggest (as thought by Galen and Hippocrates) that there is a principle that brings about order, which should be the cause of mixture or, temperament, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and that should be the only thing worthy of being considered as the soul. No simple bodies could exist, let alone composite bodies, without a soul in the universe; for it is (seminal) reason that, by combining with matter, produces body.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ But surely a (seminal) reason could only come from a soul.

NO ATOMIC AGGREGATION COULD PRODUCE A SELF-HARMONIZING UNITY.

3. (b.) (No aggregation of atoms could form a whole that would be one and sympathetic with itself.) Others, on the contrary, insist that the soul is constituted by the union of atoms or indivisibles (as thought Leucippus, Democritus and Epicurus.41) To refute this error, we have to examine the nature of sympathy (or community of affection, a Stoic characteristic of a living being,42) and juxtaposition.43 On the one hand an aggregation of corporeal molecules which are incapable of being united, and which do not feel cannot form a single sympathetic whole such as is the soul, which is sympathetic with herself. On the other hand, how could a body or extension be constituted by (a juxtaposition of) atoms?

3. (b.) (No collection of atoms could create a whole that is unified and in harmony with itself.) Others, on the other hand, argue that the soul is made up of the combination of atoms or indivisible elements (as thought by Leucippus, Democritus, and Epicurus. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) To counter this misunderstanding, we need to look at the nature of sympathy (or a sense of shared affection, a characteristic of a living being, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) and juxtaposition.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On one hand, a collection of physical molecules that cannot be united and do not have feelings cannot create a single sympathetic whole like the soul, which is in harmony with itself. On the other hand, how could a body or extension be formed from (a juxtaposition of) atoms?

SOUL IS A SIMPLE SUBSTANCE, WHILE EVERY BODY IS COMPOSED OF MATTER AND FORM.

(c.) (Every body is a composite of matter and form, while the soul is a simple substance.) Inasmuch as matter possesses no quality,44 the matter of no simple body will be said to possess life in itself. That which imparts life to it must then be its form. If form is a "being," the soul cannot simultaneously be matter and form; it will be only matter or form. Consequently, the soul will not be the body, since the body is not constituted by matter exclusively, as could be proved analytically, if necessary.

(c.) (Every body is made up of matter and form, while the soul is a simple substance.) Since matter has no quality, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, no simple body can be said to have life in itself. What gives it life must be its form. If form is a "being," the soul cannot be both matter and form at the same time; it can only be one or the other. Therefore, the soul cannot be the body, because the body isn't made up of matter alone, as could be demonstrated analytically, if needed.

IF SOUL IS ONLY AN AFFECTION OF MATTER, WHENCE THAT AFFECTION?

(d.) (The soul is not a simple manner of being of matter, because matter could not give itself a form.) Some Stoics might deny that form was a "being," asserting the soul to be a mere affection (or, manner of60 being) of matter.45 From whence then did matter acquire this affection and animating life? Surely matter itself could not endow itself with a form and a soul. That which endows matter or any body with life must then be some principle alien and superior to corporeal nature.

(d.) (The soul isn't just a simple aspect of matter because matter can't shape itself.) Some Stoics might argue that form isn't a "being," claiming the soul is just an affection (or a way of60 being) of matter.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So where did matter get this affection and life force? Clearly, matter alone can't give itself form and a soul. Whatever gives matter or any body life must be a principle that is separate from and greater than physical nature.

NO BODY COULD SUBSIST WITHOUT THE POWER OF THE UNIVERSAL SOUL.

(e.) (No body could subsist without the power of the universal soul.) Besides no body could subsist without the power of the universal Soul (from Numenius46). Every body, indeed, is in a perpetual flow and movement (as thought Heraclitus, in Plato, Cratylus47), and the world would soon perish if it contained nothing but bodies, even if some one of them were to be called soul; for such a soul, being composed of the same matter as the other bodies, would undergo the same fate that they do; or rather, there would not even be any body, everything would remain in the condition of shapeless matter, since there would exist no principle to fashion it. Why, there would not even be any matter, and the universe would be annihilated to nothingness, if the care of keeping its parts united were entrusted to some body which would have nothing but the name of soul, as for instance, to air, or a breath without cohesion,48 which could not be one, by itself. As all bodies are divisible, if the universe depended on a body, it would be deprived of intelligence and given up to chance. How, indeed, could there be any order in a spirit which itself would need to receive order from a soul? How could this spirit contain reason and intelligence? On the hypothesis of the existence of the soul, all these elements serve to constitute the body of the world, and of every animal,61 because all different bodies together work for the end of all; but without the soul, there is no order, and even nothing exists any more.

(e.) (No body can exist without the power of the universal soul.) Also, no body can exist without the power of the universal Soul (from Numenius__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__). Every body is indeed in a constant state of change and movement (as Heraclitus thought, in Plato, Cratylus__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), and the world would quickly disappear if it consisted only of bodies, even if one of them were called soul; for such a soul, being made of the same material as the other bodies, would face the same fate as they do; or rather, there would not even be any bodies—everything would remain in a formless state, since there would be no principle to shape it. In fact, there wouldn't even be any matter, and the universe would be obliterated to nothingness if the responsibility of keeping its parts united were given to something that only has the name of soul, like air, or a breath without cohesion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, which couldn't be one on its own. Since all bodies are divisible, if the universe depended on just one body, it would lack intelligence and be left to randomness. How could there be any order in a spirit that itself would need to gain order from a soul? How could this spirit have reason and intelligence? Based on the idea of the existence of the soul, all these elements come together to form the body of the world and every living being, 61 because all the different bodies collectively work toward a common end; but without the soul, there is no order, and nothing exists anymore.

IF THE SOUL IS NOT SIMPLE MATTER, SHE MUST BE A SUBSTANTIAL FORM.

4. (f) (If the soul is anything but simple matter, she must be constituted by a substantial form.) Those who claim that the soul is a body are, by the very force of the truth, forced to recognize the existence, before and above them, of a form proper to the soul; for they acknowledge the existence of an intelligent spirit, and an intellectual fire (as do the Stoics, following in the footsteps of Heraclitus, Stobaeus49). According to them, it seems that, without spirit or fire, there cannot be any superior nature in the order of beings, and that the soul needs a location where she may be built up. On the contrary, it is bodies alone that need to be built up on something, and indeed, they are founded on the powers of the soul. If really we do believe that the soul and life are no more than a spirit, why add the qualification "of a certain characteristic,"50 a meaningless term employed when forced to admit an active nature superior to that of bodies. As there are thousands of inanimate spirits, not every spirit is a soul. If only that spirit is a soul which possesses that "special characteristic," this "special characteristic" and this "manner of being" will either be something real, or will be nothing. If they are nothing, there will be nothing real but spirit, and this alleged "manner of being" is nothing more than a word. In that system, therefore, nothing but matter really exists. God, the soul, and all other things are no more than a word; the body alone really subsists. If, on the contrary, that "manner of being" is something real, if it is anything else than substrate or62 matter, if it resides in matter without being material or composed of matter, it must then be a nature different from the body, namely, a reason (by a pun).51

4. (f) (If the soul is anything other than simple matter, it must be made up of a substantial form.) Those who argue that the soul is a body are, by the nature of truth, compelled to recognize the existence, prior to and above them, of a form unique to the soul; because they acknowledge the existence of an intelligent spirit and an intellectual fire (as the Stoics do, following Heraclitus, Stobaeus__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__). According to them, it seems that without spirit or fire, there can't be any higher nature in the hierarchy of beings, and that the soul needs a place to be formed. In contrast, only bodies need to be built upon something, and indeed, they are established through the powers of the soul. If we truly believe that the soul and life are merely a spirit, why add the qualification "of a certain characteristic, "__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__" a meaningless term used when forced to acknowledge an active nature that is superior to that of bodies? Since there are countless inanimate spirits, not every spirit qualifies as a soul. If only that spirit is a soul which has that "special characteristic," this "special characteristic" and this "way of being" will either be something real or they will be nothing. If they are nothing, there will only be spirit, and this supposed "way of being" is just a word. In that system, therefore, only matter truly exists. God, the soul, and everything else are simply words; the body alone truly exists. If, on the other hand, that "way of being" is something real, if it is anything beyond substrate or 62 matter, if it exists in matter without being material or made of matter, then it must be a nature separate from the body, specifically, a reason (by a pun).51

THE BODY EXERTS A UNIFORM ACTION, WHILE THE SOUL EXERTS A VARIED ONE.

(g.) (The body exerts an uniform action, while the soul exerts a very diverse action.) The following considerations further demonstrate the impossibility of the soul being a body. A body must be hot or cold, hard or soft, liquid or solid, black or white, or qualities differing according to its nature. If it is only hot or cold, light or heavy, black or white, it communicates its only quality to what comes close to it; for fire could not cool, nor ice heat. Nevertheless, the soul produces not only different effects in different animals, but contrary effects even in the same being; she makes certain things solid, dense, black, light, and certain others liquid, sparse, white, or heavy. According to the different quality of the body, and according to its color, she should produce but a single effect; nevertheless, she exerts a very diverse action.

(g.) (The body operates in a consistent way, while the soul acts in many different ways.) The following points further illustrate the impossibility of the soul being a body. A body must be hot or cold, hard or soft, liquid or solid, black or white, or have characteristics that vary based on its nature. If a body is just hot or cold, light or heavy, black or white, it only affects what is nearby with that one quality; for example, fire can't cool, and ice can't heat. However, the soul generates not just different effects in different animals, but even opposite effects within the same creature; it can make some things solid, dense, black, or light, and others liquid, sparse, white, or heavy. Depending on the body's different qualities and colors, it should produce only one effect; yet, it acts in many diverse ways.

THREE MORE PROOFS OF THE INCORPOREITY OF THE SOUL.

5. (h.) (The body has but a single kind of motion while the soul has different ones.) If the soul is a body, how does it happen that she has different kinds of motion instead of a single one, as is the case with the body? Will these movements be explained by voluntary determinations, and by (seminal) reasons? In this case neither the voluntary determinations, nor these reasons, which differ from each other, can belong to a single and simple body; such a body does not participate in any particular reason except by the principle that made it hot or cold.

5. (h.) (The body has only one type of movement, while the soul has various types.) If the soul is a body, how is it possible that it has different kinds of movement instead of just one like the body does? Will these movements be explained by voluntary choices and (natural) reasons? In this case, neither the voluntary choices nor these differing reasons can belong to a single and simple body; such a body only participates in a particular reason through the principle that caused it to be hot or cold.

BODIES CAN LOSE PARTS, NOT SO THE SOUL.

(i.) (Souls cannot, as do bodies, lose or gain parts, ever remaining identical.) The body has the faculty of making its organs grow within a definite time and in fixed proportions. From where could the soul derive them? Its function is to grow, not to cause growth, unless the principle of growth be comprehended within its material mass. If the soul that makes the body grow was herself a body, she should, on uniting with molecules of a nature similar to hers, develop a growth proportional to that of the organs. In this case, the molecules that will come to add themselves to the soul will be either animate or inanimate; if they are animate, how could they have become such, and from whom will they have received that characteristic? If they are not animate, how will they become such, and how will agreement between them and the first soul arise? How will they form but a single unity with her, and how will they agree with her? Will they not constitute a soul that will remain foreign to the former, who will not possess her requirements of knowledge? This aggregation of molecules that would thus be called soul will resemble the aggregation of molecules that form our body. She would lose parts, she would acquire new ones; she will not be identical. But if we had a soul that was not identical, memory and self-consciousness of our own faculties would be impossible.

(i.) (Souls cannot, like bodies, lose or gain parts, always staying the same.) The body has the ability to grow its organs in a specific time and in consistent proportions. Where could the soul get these? Its role is to grow, not to cause growth unless the principle of growth is included within its physical structure. If the soul that makes the body grow was herself a body, she should, when combining with similar molecules, grow in proportion to the organs. In this case, the molecules that join the soul will be either living or non-living; if they are living, how did they become so, and from whom did they acquire that trait? If they are not living, how will they become so, and how will they integrate with the first soul? How will they form a single unity with her, and how will they harmonize with her? Will they not form a soul that remains separate from the original, which will lack her requirements for knowledge? This group of molecules that would be called a soul will be like the group of molecules that make up our body. She would lose parts, she would gain new ones; she would not be identical. But if we had a soul that was not identical, memory and self-awareness of our own abilities would be impossible.

THE SOUL IS EVERYWHERE ENTIRE; THAT IS NOT THE CASE WITH THE BODY.

(j.) (The soul, being one and simple, is everywhere entire, and has parts that are identical to the whole; this is not the case with the body.) If the soul is a body, she will have parts that are not identical with the whole, as every body is by nature divisible. If then the soul has a definite magnitude of which she cannot lose anything without ceasing to be a soul, she will by64 losing her parts, change her nature, as happens to every quantity. If, on losing some part of its magnitude, a body, notwithstanding, remains identical in respect to quality, it does not nevertheless become different from what it was, in respect to quantity, and it remains identical only in respect to quality, which differs from quantity. What shall we answer to those who insist that the soul is a body? Will they say that, in the same body, each part possesses the same quality as the total soul, and that the case is similar with the part of a part? Then quantity is no longer essential to the nature of the soul; which contradicts the hypothesis that the soul needed to possess a definite magnitude. Besides the soul is everywhere entire; now it is impossible for a body to be entire in several places simultaneously, or have parts identical to the whole. If we refuse the name of soul to each part, the soul is then composed of inanimate parts. Besides, if the soul is a definite magnitude, she cannot increase or diminish without ceasing to be a soul; but it often happens that from a single conception or from a single germ are born two or more beings, as is seen in certain animals in whom the germs divide;52 in this case, each part is equal to the whole. However superficially considered, this fact demonstrates that the principle in which the part is equal to the whole is essentially superior to quantity, and must necessarily lack any kind of quantity. On this condition alone can the soul remain identical when the body loses its quantity, because she has need of no mass, no quantity, and because her essence is of an entirely different nature. The soul and the (seminal) reasons therefore possess no extension.

(j.) (The soul, being unified and simple, is completely whole everywhere and has parts that are identical to the whole; this isn’t true for the body.) If the soul is a body, it will have parts that aren’t identical to the whole because every body is naturally divisible. If the soul has a specific size that it can’t lose anything from without no longer being a soul, then by losing its parts, it would change its nature, just like any quantity does. If a body loses part of its size and yet remains the same in terms of quality, it still becomes different from what it was in terms of size, and remains the same only in terms of quality, which is different from quantity. What should we say to those who claim that the soul is a body? Will they argue that in the same body, each part has the same quality as the entire soul, and that the same applies to a part of a part? Then size is no longer essential to the nature of the soul, which contradicts the idea that the soul must have a specific size. Moreover, the soul is whole everywhere; yet it’s impossible for a body to be whole in multiple places at once, or to have parts identical to the whole. If we deny the name of soul to each part, then the soul is made up of lifeless parts. Additionally, if the soul is a specific size, it can’t grow or shrink without ceasing to be a soul; however, it often happens that from a single conception or from a single germ, two or more beings are born, as seen in certain animals where the germs divide;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in this case, each part equals the whole. Even if looked at superficially, this fact shows that the principle where the part equals the whole is fundamentally greater than quantity and must lack any kind of size. Only under this condition can the soul remain the same when the body loses its size, because it needs no mass, no quantity, and its essence is fundamentally different. Therefore, the soul and the (seminal) reasons have no extension.

THE BODY COULD NOT POSSESS SENSATION.

6. (k.) (The body could not possess either sensation, thought, or virtue.) If the soul were a body, she65 would not possess either sensation, thought, science, virtue, nor any of the perfections that render her more beautiful. Here follows the proof.

6. (k.) (The body can't have sensation, thought, or virtue.) If the soul were a body, it65 wouldn't have sensation, thought, knowledge, virtue, or any of the qualities that make it more beautiful. Here’s the proof.

IMPOSSIBILITY FOR THE BODY TO HAVE SENSATION.

The subject that perceives a sense-object must itself be single, and grasp this object in its totality, by one and the same power. This happens when by several organs we perceive several qualities of a single object, or when, by a single organ, we embrace a single complex object in its totality, as, for instance, a face. It is not one principle that sees the face, and another one that sees the eyes; it is the "same principle" which embraces everything at once. Doubtless we do receive a sense-impression by the eyes, and another by the ears; but both of them must end in some single principle. How, indeed, could any decision be reached about the difference of sense-impressions unless they all converged toward the same principle? The latter is like a centre, and the individual sensations are like radii which from the circumference radiate towards the centre of a circle. This central principle is essentially single. If it was divisible, and if sense-impressions were directed towards two points at a distance from each other, such as the extremities of the same line, they would either still converge towards one and the same point, as, for instance, the middle (of the line), or one part would feel one thing, and another something else. It would be absolutely as if I felt one thing, and you felt another, when placed in the presence of one and the same thing (as thought Aristotle, de Anima53). Facts, therefore, demonstrate that sensations centre in one and the same principle; as visible images are centred in the pupil of the eye; otherwise how could we, through the pupil, see the greatest objects? So much the more, therefore,66 must the sensations that centre in the (Stoic) "directing principle"54 resemble indivisible intuitions and be perceived by an indivisible principle. If the latter possessed extension, it could, like the sense-object, be divided; each of its parts would thus perceive one of the parts of the sense-object, and nothing within us would grasp the object in its totality. The subject that perceives must then be entirely one; otherwise, how could it be divided? In that case it could not be made to coincide with the sense-object, as two equal figures superimposed on each other, because the directing principle does not have an extension equal to that of the sense-object. How then will we carry out the division? Must the subject that feels contain as many parts as there are in the sense-object? Will each part of the soul, in its turn, feel by its own parts, or will (we decide that) the parts of parts will not feel? Neither is that likely. If, on the other hand, each part feels the entire object, and if each magnitude is divisible to infinity, the result is that, for a single object, there will be an infinity of sensations in each part of the soul; and, so much the more, an infinity of images in the principle that directs us. (This, however, is the opposite of the actual state of affairs.)

The subject that perceives a sense object must be singular and grasp this object fully, using one and the same ability. This occurs when we perceive various qualities of a single object through multiple senses, or when a single sense lets us take in a complex object entirely, like a face. It’s not one part that sees the face and another that sees the eyes; it’s the "same part" that takes everything in at once. Certainly, we do get a sense impression through our eyes and another through our ears; but both must lead back to the same central principle. How could we differentiate between sense impressions if they didn’t all come back to the same principle? This principle acts like a center, while individual sensations are like radii radiating from the edge of a circle toward the center. This central principle is ultimately singular. If it were split, and sense impressions were directed at two separate points, like the ends of the same line, they would still have to converge on a single point, such as the midpoint, or one part would perceive one thing while another part perceives something else. It would be as if I felt one way and you felt another in front of the same object, as Aristotle thought (de Anima __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__). Thus, evidence shows that sensations converge on one principle; just as visible images focus in the pupil of the eye; otherwise, how could we see large objects through the pupil? Moreover, the sensations that center around the (Stoic) "directing principle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ must reflect indivisible intuitions and be recognized by an indivisible principle. If the principle had extension, it could, like the sense object, be divided; each part would then perceive one part of the sense object, and nothing within us would grasp the object as a whole. The perceiving subject must, therefore, be completely unified; otherwise, how could it be split? In that scenario, it could not align with the sense object like two equal shapes laid on top of each other, because the directing principle does not extend as far as the sense object. So how would we achieve this division? Does the perceiving subject need to have as many parts as there are in the sense object? Will each part of the soul perceive with its own parts, or will we conclude that parts of parts won’t perceive? That seems unlikely. On the other hand, if each part perceives the whole object, and if each size can be divided infinitely, then for a single object, there would be infinite sensations in each part of the soul; and even more, an infinite number of images in the principle that guides us. (However, this is the opposite of how things actually are.)

AGAINST THE STOICS, SENSATIONS ARE NOT IMPRESSIONS OF A SEAL ON WAX.

Besides, if the principle that feels were corporeal, it could feel only so long as exterior objects produced in the blood or in the air some impression similar to that of a seal on wax.55 If they impressed their images on wet substances, as is no doubt supposed, these impressions would become confused as images in water, and memory would not occur. If, however, these impressions persisted, they would either form an obstacle to subsequent ones, and no further sensation would occur;67 or they would be effaced by the new ones, which would destroy memory. If then the soul is capable of recalling earlier sensations, and having new ones, to which the former would form no obstacle, it is because she is not corporeal.

Besides, if the principle that feelings were physical, they could only be felt as long as outside objects created some impression in the blood or air similar to the way a seal marks wax. If they left their images on wet materials, as is likely believed, those impressions would get blurred like images in water, and memory wouldn't happen. However, if these impressions lasted, they would either block any new ones from forming and no additional sensation would be felt; or they would be wiped out by new ones, which would erase memory. So, if the soul can recall past sensations and have new ones that don't interfere with the old ones, it's because it isn't physical.

SENSATION CANNOT BE RELAYED FROM SENSE-ORGAN TO DIRECTING PRINCIPLE.

7. The same reflections may be made about pain, and one's feeling of it. When a man's finger is said to give him pain, this, no doubt, is a recognition that the seat of the pain is in the finger, and that the feeling of pain is experienced by the directing principle. Consequently, when a part of the spirit suffers, this suffering is felt by the directing principle, and shared by the whole soul.56 How can this sympathy be explained? By relay transmission, (the Stoic) will answer; the sense-impression is felt first by the animal spirit that is in the finger, and then transmitted to the neighboring part, and so on till it reaches the directing part. Necessarily, if the pain is felt by the first part that experiences it, it will also be felt by the second part to which it is transmitted; then by the third, and so on, until the one pain would have caused an infinite number of sensations. Last the directing principle will perceive all these sensations, adding thereto its own sensation. Speaking strictly, however, each of these sensations will not transmit the suffering of the finger, but the suffering of one of the intermediate parts. For instance, the second sensation will relay the suffering of the hand. The third, that of the arm, and so on, until there will be an infinity of sensations. The directing principle, for its part, will not feel the pain of the finger, but its own; it will know none but that, it will68 pay no attention to the rest, because it will ignore the pain suffered by the finger. Therefore, relayed sensation is an impossibility, nor could one part of the body perceive the suffering felt by another part; for the body has extension, and, in every extension, parts are foreign to each other (the opposite of the opinion of Cleanthes, Nemesius).57 Consequently, the principle that feels must everywhere be identical with itself; and among all beings, the body is that which is least suitable to this identity.

7. The same thoughts apply to pain and how we experience it. When someone says their finger hurts, it's clear that the pain is located in the finger, and the feeling of that pain is sensed by the mind. Therefore, when a part of the spirit is in pain, that pain is felt by the mind and experienced by the entire soul.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ How can this connection be explained? The Stoics would say it's through relayed transmission; the sensation is first felt by the animal spirit in the finger, then passed on to the nearest part, and so on, until it reaches the mind. Naturally, if the first part experiences the pain, the second part that receives it will feel it too, and then the third part, and so forth, leading to an infinite number of sensations from one pain. Ultimately, the mind will process all these sensations, adding its own. However, to be precise, each of these sensations doesn't transmit the pain of the finger directly but rather the pain of one of the parts in between. For example, the second sensation will communicate the suffering of the hand, the third that of the arm, and so on, resulting in countless sensations. The mind won't actually feel the pain in the finger but will only experience its own; it will only be aware of that and won't focus on the pain from the finger. Therefore, relayed sensation is impossible, and one part of the body cannot truly perceive the suffering of another, since the body is extended, and in any extension, parts are separate from each other (which is contrary to the views of Cleanthes and Nemesius).57 As a result, the principle that feels must always be the same; among all beings, the body is the least suited for this kind of identity.

THE BODY CANNOT THINK.

8. If, in any sense whatever, the soul were a body, we could not think. Here is the proof. If feeling58 is explained as the soul's laying hold of perceptible things by making use of the body, thinking cannot also of making use of the body. Otherwise, thinking and feeling would be identical. Thus, thinking must consist in perceiving without the help of the body (as thought Aristotle59). So much the more, the thinking principle cannot be corporeal. Since it is sensation that grasps sense-objects, it must likewise be thought, or intellection, that grasps intelligible objects. Though this should be denied, it will be admitted that we think certain intelligibles entities, and that we perceive entities that have no extension. How could an entity that had extension think one that had no extension? Or a divisible entity, think an indivisible one? Could this take place by an indivisible part? In this case, the thinking subject will not be corporeal; for there is no need that the whole subject be in contact with the object; it would suffice if one of its parts reached the object (as Aristotle said against Plato).6069 If then this truth be granted, that the highest thoughts must have incorporeal objects, the latter can be cognized only by a thinking principle that either is, or becomes independent of body. Even the objection that the object of thought is constituted by the forms inherent in matter, implies that these forces cannot be thought unless, by intelligence, they are separated from matter. It is not by means of the carnal mass of the body, nor generally by matter, that we can effect the abstraction of triangle, circle, line or point. To succeed in this abstraction, the soul must separate from the body, and consequently, the soul cannot be corporeal.

8. If the soul were in any way a body, we couldn't think. Here's the proof. If feeling __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is explained as the soul connecting with physical things through the body, then thinking can’t also involve the body. Otherwise, thinking and feeling would be the same thing. Therefore, thinking has to happen without the body (as thought Aristotle__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__). The thinking part can't be physical. Since sensation grasps sensory objects, it's also thought or understanding that grasps abstract objects. Even if this is challenged, it's acknowledged that we think about certain abstract entities, and that we perceive objects that have no physical form. How could a physical entity think about something without form? Or a divisible entity think of an indivisible one? Could that even happen through an indivisible part? In this scenario, the thinking subject wouldn't be physical; it’s not necessary for the whole subject to be in contact with the object; it would be enough if just one part reached the object (as Aristotle argued against Plato).6069 If we accept this truth, that our highest thoughts must have non-physical objects, then those objects can only be understood by a thinking principle that is, or becomes, independent from the body. Even the argument that the object of thought comes from the forms in matter suggests that these forces can’t be thought about unless they are separated from matter by intelligence. We can’t abstract the concepts of triangle, circle, line, or point through the physical body or matter in general. To achieve this abstraction, the soul must separate from the body, and therefore, the soul can’t be physical.

THE BODY CANNOT POSSESS VIRTUE.

Neither do beauty or justice possess extension, I suppose; and their conception must be similar. These things can be cognized or retained only by the indivisible part of the soul. If the latter were corporeal, where indeed could virtues, prudence, justice and courage exist? In this case, virtues (as Critias thought),61 would be no more than a certain disposition of the spirit, or blood (as Empedocles also thought).62 For instance, courage and temperance would respectively be no more than a certain irritability, and a fortunate temperament of the spirit; beauty would consist in the agreeable shape of outlines, which cause persons, in whom they occur, to be called elegant and handsome. Under this hypothesis, indeed, the types of spirit might possess vigor and beauty. But what need would it have of temperance? On the contrary, the spirit would seek to be agreeably affected by the things it touches and embraces, to enjoy a moderate heat, a gentle coolness, and to be in contact only with sweet, tender, and smooth entities. What incentive would the spirit have to apportion rewards to those who had deserved them?

Neither beauty nor justice has physical form, I guess; their understanding must be alike. These concepts can only be recognized or held by the indivisible part of the soul. If that part were physical, where could virtues like wisdom, justice, and courage exist? In that case, virtues (as Critias believed),61 would simply be a certain state of the spirit, or of the blood (as Empedocles thought).62 For example, courage and temperance would just be certain irritability and fortunate dispositions of the spirit; beauty would be about the pleasing shape of outlines, leading people who have them to be called elegant and attractive. Under this idea, indeed, the types of spirit might have energy and beauty. But what need would it have for temperance? On the contrary, the spirit would want to be positively affected by what it interacts with, to enjoy a comfortable warmth, a gentle coolness, and to be in contact only with pleasant, gentle, and smooth things. What reason would the spirit have to reward those who deserve it?

IF VIRTUE WERE CORPOREAL IT WOULD BE PERISHABLE.

Are the notions of virtue, and other intelligible entities by the soul thought eternal, or does virtue arise and perish? If so, by what being, and how will it be formed? It is the same problem that remains to be solved. Intelligible entities must therefore be eternal and immutable, like geometrical notions, and consequently cannot be corporeal. Further, the subject in whom they exist must be of a nature similar to theirs, and therefore not be corporeal; for the nature of body is not to remain immutable, but to be in a perpetual flow.

Are the concepts of virtue and other intelligible entities thought by the soul to be eternal, or do they come into existence and then fade away? If they do, by what kind of being do they arise, and how will they be formed? This is the same problem that needs to be addressed. Therefore, intelligible entities must be eternal and unchanging, like geometric concepts, and so they cannot be physical. Additionally, the subject in which they exist must be of a similar nature to theirs, and therefore cannot be physical either; because the nature of a body is not to remain unchanged, but to be in a constant state of flux.

BODIES ARE ACTIVE ONLY BY MEANS OF INCORPOREAL POWERS.

(9.) There are men who locate the soul in the body, so as to give her a foundation in some sphere of activity, to account for the various phenomena in the body, such as getting hot or cold, pushing on or stopping, (and the like). They evidently do not realize that bodies produce these effects only through incorporeal powers, and that those are not the powers that we attribute to the soul, which are thought, sensation, reasoning, desire, judiciousness, propriety and wisdom, all of them entities that cannot possible be attributes of a corporeal entity. Consequently, those (materialists) attribute to the body all the faculties of incorporeal essences, and leave nothing for the latter.

(9.) Some people think the soul is located in the body to provide a base for certain activities, explaining things like feeling hot or cold, moving forward or stopping, and so on. They clearly don’t understand that physical bodies cause these effects only through non-physical powers, which are different from the abilities we associate with the soul, such as thought, sensation, reasoning, desire, wisdom, propriety, and judgment—qualities that cannot possibly belong to a physical entity. As a result, these materialists assign all the capabilities of non-physical essences to the body and leave nothing for the latter.

WHY BODIES ARE ACTIVATED BY INCORPOREAL POWERS.

The proof that bodies are activated only by incorporeal faculties may be proved as follows: Quantity and quality are two different things. Every body has a quantity, but not always a quality, as in the case of71 matter, (according to the Stoic definition, that it was a body without quality, but possessing magnitude63). Granting this, (you Stoic) will also be forced to admit that as quality is something different from quantity, it must consequently be different from the body. Since then every body has a quantity, how could quality, which is no quantity, be a body? Besides, as we said above,64 every body and mass is altered by division; nevertheless, when a body is cut into pieces, every part preserves the entire quality without undergoing alteration. For instance, every molecule of honey, possesses the quality of sweetness as much as all the molecules taken together; consequently that sweetness cannot be corporeal; and other qualities must be in a similar case. Moreover, if the active powers were corporeal, they would have to have a material mass proportional to their strength or weakness. Now there are great masses that have little force, and small ones that have great force; demonstrating that power does not depend on extension, and should be attributed to some (substance) without extension. Finally, you may say that matter is identical with body, and produces different beings only by receiving different qualities (the Stoics considering that even the divinity was no more than modified matter, their two principles being matter and quality;65 the latter, however, was also considered as body). How do you (Stoics) not see that qualities thus added to matter are reasons, that are primary and immaterial? Do not object that when the spirit (breath) and blood abandon animals, they cease to live; for if these things are necessary to life, there are for our life many other necessities, even during the presence of the soul (as thought Nemesius).66 Besides, neither spirit nor blood are distributed to every part of the body.

The proof that bodies are activated only by non-physical faculties can be demonstrated as follows: Quantity and quality are two different things. Every body has a quantity, but not always a quality, like in the case of71 matter, (according to the Stoic definition that it was a body without quality, but having magnitude__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__). Given this, (you Stoic) will also have to acknowledge that since quality is different from quantity, it must therefore be different from the body. Since every body has a quantity, how could quality, which isn't a quantity, be a body? Moreover, as we mentionedabove, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, every body and mass changes when divided; yet, when a body is cut into pieces, each part retains the entire quality without changing. For example, each molecule of honey has the quality of sweetness just like all the molecules combined; this shows that sweetness can't be physical, and other qualities must be similar. Additionally, if the active powers were physical, they would need to have a material mass proportional to their strength or weakness. However, there are large masses that have little force, and small ones that have great force; this indicates that power doesn't rely on size and should be attributed to some (substance) without size. Lastly, you might argue that matter is the same as body and produces different beings only by taking on different qualities (the Stoics viewed even divinity as just modified matter, with the two principles being matter and quality;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, the latter being considered a body as well). How do you (Stoics) not see that these qualities added to matter are primary and non-material reasons? Don't argue that when the spirit (breath) and blood leave animals, they stop living; because if these things are essential for life, there are many other necessities for our life, even with the soul still present (as Nemesius thought).66 Also, neither spirit nor blood are distributed to every part of the body.

THE SOUL CAN PENETRATE THE BODY; BUT TWO BODIES CANNOT PENETRATE EACH OTHER.

(10). The soul penetrates the whole body, while an entire body cannot penetrate another entire body. Further, if the soul is corporeal, and pervades the whole body, she will, with the body, form (as Alexander of Aphrodisia pointed out) a mixture,67 similar to the other bodies (that are constituted by a mixture of matter and quality, as the Stoics taught). Now as none of the bodies that enter into a mixture is in actualization68 the soul, instead of being in actualization in the bodies, would be in them only potentially; consequently, she would cease to be a soul, as the sweet ceases to be sweet when mingled with the bitter; we would, therefore, have no soul left. If, when one body forms a mixture with another body, total penetration occurs, so that each molecule contains equal parts of two bodies and that each body be distributed equally in the whole space occupied by the mass of the other, without any increase of volume, nothing that is not divided will remain. Indeed, mixture operates not only between the larger parts (which would be no more than a simple juxtaposition); but the two bodies must penetrate each other mutually, even if smaller—it would indeed be impossible for the smaller to equal the greater; still, when the smaller penetrates the larger it must divide it entirely. If the mixture operates in this manner in every part, and if no undivided part of the mass remain, the body must be divided into points, which is impossible. Indeed, were this division pushed to infinity, since every body is fully divisible, bodies will have to be infinite not only potentially, but also in actuality. It is therefore impossible for one entire body to penetrate another in its entirety. Now as the soul penetrates the entire body, the soul must be incorporeal (as thought Nemesius).69

(10). The soul fills the whole body, while one entire body cannot fill another entire body. Furthermore, if the soul is physical and fills the whole body, it would create a mix,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ similar to other bodies (which are made up of a mix of matter and qualities, as the Stoics taught). Since none of the bodies that form a mixture is actually in the actualization __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of the soul—meaning that instead of being actualized in the bodies, it would only exist in them potentially—the soul would no longer be a soul; just like how sweetness disappears when mixed with bitterness, hence we would have no soul remaining. If one body mixes with another, resulting in complete penetration, then every particle must contain equal parts of both bodies, and each body needs to be evenly distributed in the entire space occupied by the other, without any increase in volume; nothing that remains will be intact. In fact, mixture occurs not only between the larger parts (which would be merely adjacent); the two bodies must completely interpenetrate each other, even if one is smaller—it would be impossible for the smaller one to equal the larger; still, when the smaller penetrates the larger, it must completely divide it. If the mixing happens this way in every part, and if no undivided piece of the mass remains, the body must break down into points, which is impossible. Indeed, if this division continues indefinitely, since every body is fully divisible, bodies would need to be infinite, not just in potential but also in reality. Thus, it is impossible for one whole body to entirely penetrate another. Given that the soul fills the entire body, the soul must be incorporeal (as thought Nemesius).69

THE STOIC DEVELOPMENT FROM HABIT TO SOUL AND INTELLIGENCE WOULD MAKE THE PERFECT ARISE FROM THE IMPERFECT, AN IMPOSSIBILITY.

(11). (If, as Stoics claim, man first was a certain nature called habit,70 then a soul, and last an intelligence, the perfect would have arisen from the imperfect, which is impossible). To say that the first nature of the soul is to be a spirit, and that this spirit became soul only after having been exposed to cold, and as it were became soaked by its contact, because the cold subtilized it;71 this is an absurd hypothesis. Many animals are born in warm places, and do not have their soul exposed to action of cold. Under this hypothesis, the primary nature of the soul would have been made dependent on the concourse of exterior circumstances. The Stoics, therefore, posit as principle that which is less perfect (the soul), and trace it to a still less perfect earlier thing called habit (or form of inorganic things).72 Intelligence, therefore, is posited in the last rank since it is alleged to be born of the soul, while, on the contrary, the first rank should be assigned to intelligence, the second to the soul, the third to nature, and, following natural order, consider that which is less perfect as the posterior element. In this system the divinity, by the mere fact of his possessing intelligence, is posterior and begotten, possessing only an incidental intelligence. The result would, therefore, be that there was neither soul, nor intelligence, nor divinity; for never can that which is potential pass to the condition of actualization, without the prior existence of some actualized principle. If what is potential were to transform itself into actualization—which is absurd—its passage into actualization will have to involve at the74 very least a contemplation of something which is not merely potential, but actualized. Nevertheless, on the hypothesis that what is potential can permanently remain identical, it will of itself pass into actualization, and will be superior to the being which is potential only because it will be the object of the aspiration of such a being. We must, therefore, assign the first rank to the being that has a perfect and incorporeal nature, which is always in actualization. Thus intelligence and soul are prior to nature; the soul, therefore, is not a spirit, and consequently no body. Other reasons for the incorporeality of the soul have been advanced; but the above suffices (as thought Aristotle).73

(11). (If, as the Stoics say, humans first were a certain nature called habit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, then a soul, and finally an intelligence, the perfect would emerge from the imperfect, which is impossible). To argue that the first nature of the soul is to be a spirit, and that this spirit became a soul only after being exposed to cold, as if it became influenced by that contact because the cold refined it;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, is an absurd theory. Many animals are born in warm environments and do not have their souls affected by cold. Under this theory, the primary nature of the soul would depend on external circumstances. Therefore, the Stoics propose that the less perfect (the soul) is the principle and trace it back to an even less perfect earlier condition called habit (or the form of inorganic things).72 Intelligence, therefore, is placed last since it is claimed to arise from the soul, while, in reality, the first position should be given to intelligence, the second to the soul, the third to nature, and, following the natural order, consider that which is less perfect as the last element. In this framework, divinity, just by having intelligence, is seen as a secondary and created being, possessing only a limited intelligence. The conclusion would then be that there is neither soul, nor intelligence, nor divinity; for what is potential can never become actual without some existing actualized principle. If potential could transform into actual—which is absurd—it would have to involve at least the contemplation of something that is not just potential, but actualized. Nevertheless, if we assume that what is potential can remain exactly the same, it will eventually become actual and will be superior to something that is only potential because it will be the object of desire for that being. Therefore, we must give the highest rank to the being that has a perfect and incorporeal nature, which is always actualized. Thus, intelligence and soul are prior to nature; hence, the soul is not a spirit, and therefore not a body. Other arguments for the incorporeality of the soul have been made; but the above is sufficient (as Aristotle thought).73

II. THE SOUL IS NEITHER THE HARMONY NOR ENTELECHY OF THE BODY—THE SOUL IS THE HARMONY OF THE BODY; AGAINST THE PYTHAGOREANS.

(12). a. Since the soul is not corporeal, its real nature must be ascertained. Shall we assert that she is something distinct from the body, but dependent thereon, as, for instance, a harmony? Pythagoras, indeed, used this word in a technical sense; and after him the harmony of the body has been thought to be something similar to the harmony of a lyre. As tension produces in the lyre-strings an affection (or, manner of being, or state) that is called harmony, likewise, as contrary elements are mingled in our body, an individual mixture produces life and soul, which, therefore, is only an individual affection of this mixture.

(12). a. Since the soul isn't physical, we need to figure out its true nature. Should we say that it's something separate from the body but still depends on it, like a harmony? Pythagoras used this term in a specific way, and afterward, the harmony of the body was thought to be similar to the harmony of a lyre. Just like tension creates a certain quality in the strings of a lyre called harmony, when different elements are combined in our body, this unique mixture results in life and soul, which is just a specific quality of that mixture.

WHY THE SOUL IS NOT A HARMONY.

As has already been said above74 this hypothesis is inadmissible for several reasons. To begin with, the soul is prior (to the body), and the harmony is posterior75 thereto. Then the soul dominates the body, governs it, and often even resists it, which would be impossible if the soul were only a harmony. The soul, indeed, is a "being," which harmony is not. When the corporeal principles of which we are composed are mingled in just proportions, their temperament constitutes health (but not a "being," such as the soul). Besides, every part of the body being mingled in a different manner should form (a different harmony, and consequently) a different soul, so that there would be several of them. The decisive argument, however, is that this soul (that constitutes a harmony) presupposes another soul which would produce this harmony, as a lyre needs a musician who would produce harmonic vibrations in the strings, because he possesses within himself the reason according to which he produces the harmony. The strings of the lyre do not vibrate of themselves, and the elements of our body cannot harmonize themselves. Nevertheless, under this hypothesis, animated and orderly "being" would have been made up out of inanimate and disordered entities; and these orderly "beings" would owe their order and existence to chance. That is as impossible for parts as for the whole. The soul, therefore, is no harmony.

As mentioned earlier above__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, this hypothesis can't be accepted for several reasons. First of all, the soul comes before the body, and harmony comes after it75. The soul controls the body, governs it, and often even resists it, which would be impossible if the soul were just a harmony. The soul is, in fact, a "being," while harmony is not. When the physical elements we’re made of mix in the right proportions, they create health (but not a "being," like the soul). Additionally, since every part of the body mixes differently, each should create a different harmony, and therefore, a different soul, meaning there would be many souls. The key argument, however, is that this soul (which forms harmony) relies on another soul to produce that harmony, just as a lyre needs a musician to create harmonic vibrations in the strings, because the musician has the understanding needed to produce harmony. The strings of the lyre don’t vibrate on their own, and the elements of our body can't harmonize by themselves. Yet, under this hypothesis, animated and organized "being" would arise from inanimate and disordered entities, and these organized "beings" would owe their structure and existence to chance. That's impossible for both parts and the whole. Therefore, the soul is not a harmony.

THE SOUL IS NOT THE ENTELECHY OF THE BODY (POLEMIC AGAINST ARISTOTLE). ARISTOTLE'S STATEMENT OF THE PROBLEM.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

(13). b. Now let us examine the opinion of those who call the soul an entelechy. They say that, in the composite, the soul plays the part of form in respect to matter, in the body the soul animates. The soul, however, is not said to be the form of any body, nor of the body as such; but of the natural body, that is organized, and which possesses life potentially.76

(13). b. Now let's look at the views of those who consider the soul to be an entelechy. They argue that the soul acts as the form in relation to matter in a composite being; it animates the body. However, the soul is not described as the form of any body in general, but specifically of a living, organized natural body potentially.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

IF THE SOUL IS AN ENTELECHY, SHE IS A DIFFERENT ONE THAN ARISTOTLE'S.

If the soul's relation to the body is the same as that of the statue to the metal, the soul will be divided with the body, and on cutting a member a portion of the soul would be cut along with it. According to this teaching, the soul separates from the body only during sleep, since she must inhere in the body of which she is the entelechy, in which case sleep would become entirely inexplicable. If the soul be an entelechy, the struggle of reason against the passions would become entirely impossible. The entire human being will experience but one single sentiment, and never be in disagreement with itself. If the soul be an entelechy, there will perhaps still be sensations, but mere sensations; pure thoughts will have become impossible. Consequently the Peripateticians themselves are obliged to introduce (into human nature) another soul, namely, the pure intelligence, which they consider immortal.77 The rational soul, therefore, would have to be an entelechy in a manner different from their definition thereof, if indeed this name is at all to be used.

If the soul's connection to the body is like that of a statue to the metal, then the soul would be divided with the body, meaning that when a part of the body is cut off, a piece of the soul would be cut with it. According to this view, the soul only separates from the body during sleep, since it must reside in the body, which it fully realizes. In that case, sleep would be completely baffling. If the soul is an essence, then the battle between reason and emotions would be entirely impossible. A person would experience only a single sentiment and would never be in conflict with themselves. If the soul is an essence, there might still be sensations, but they would just be sensations; pure thoughts would become unachievable. As a result, the Peripatetics have to introduce another soul into human nature, which they describe as pure intelligence, considering it immortal. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Thus, the rational soul would need to be an essence in a way that differs from their definition, if that term is to be used at all.

IF AN ENTELECHY BE GRANTED, IT IS INSEPARABLE FROM THE BODY.

The sense-soul, which preserves the forms of sense-objects previously perceived, must preserve them without the body. Otherwise, these forms would inhere in the body like figures and corporeal shapes. Now, if the forms inhered in the sense-soul in this manner, they could not be received therein otherwise (than as corporeal impressions). That is why, if we do grant the existence of an entelechy, it must be inseparable from the body. Even the faculty of appetite, not indeed that which makes us feel the need of eating and drinking,77 but that which desires things that are independent of the body, could not either be an entelechy.78

The sense-soul, which holds onto the forms of objects we’ve sensed before, must keep them separate from the body. If not, these forms would be tied to the body like shapes and physical forms. If the forms were linked to the sense-soul like this, they wouldn’t be able to enter it in any way other than as physical impressions. That’s why, if we accept the idea of an entelechy, it has to be connected to the body. Even the appetite, not the feeling of needing to eat and drink,77 but the desire for things that exist independently of the body, could not be an entelechy.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

NEITHER COULD THE SOUL OF GROWTH BE AN ENTELECHY.

The soul's faculty of growth remains to be considered. This at least might be thought an inseparable entelechy. But neither does that suit her nature. For if the principle of every plant is in its root, and if growth takes place around and beneath it,79 as occurs in many plants, it is evident that the soul's faculty of growth, abandoning all the other parts, has concentrated in the root alone; it, therefore, was not distributed all around the soul, like an inseparable entelechy. Add that this soul, before the plant grows, is already contained in the small body (of the seed). If then, after having vivified a great plant, the soul's faculty of growth can condense into a small space, and if later it can, from this small space, again spread over a whole plant, it is evidently entirely separable from the (plant's) matter.

The soul's ability to grow still needs to be discussed. At least, it could be seen as an essential quality. However, that doesn’t fit its nature. If the foundation of every plant is in its roots, and if growth happens around and beneath it,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, as is the case with many plants, it’s clear that the soul’s growth ability, leaving aside all other parts, is focused solely on the root; thus, it wasn't spread out throughout the soul like an essential quality. Furthermore, this soul, even before the plant grows, is already present in the small body (of the seed). Therefore, if after bringing a large plant to life, the soul’s ability to grow can concentrate in a small space, and if later it can, from that small space, expand to encompass the entire plant, it is clearly entirely separate from the plant's matter.

THE ENTELECHY IS NOT A FORM OF THE BODY, AS THE SOUL TRANSMIGRATES.

Besides, as the soul is indivisible, the entelechy of the divisible body could not become divisible as is the body. Besides, the same soul passes from the body of one animal into the body of some other. How could the soul of the first become that of the second, if she were only the entelechy of a single one? The example of animals that metamorphose demonstrates the impossibility of this theory. The soul, therefore, is not the simple form of a body; she is a genuine "being," which does not owe its existence merely to her being founded on the body, but which, on the contrary, exists before having become the soul of some78 individual animal. It is, therefore, not the body that begets the soul.

Besides, since the soul is indivisible, the essence of the divisible body cannot become divided like the body. Furthermore, the same soul can transition from one animal's body to another's. How could the soul of the first animal become the soul of the second if it were just the essence of a single being? The example of animals that undergo metamorphosis illustrates the impossibility of this theory. Therefore, the soul is not just a simple form of a body; it is a true "being" that does not depend solely on being connected to the body but rather exists prior to becoming the soul of a specific individual animal. Thus, it is not the body that creates the soul.

THE SOUL IS AN INCORPOREAL AND IMMORTAL ESSENCE. THE SOUL BEING NONE OF CORPOREAL POSSIBILITIES, MUST BE INCORPOREAL.

c. What then can be the nature of the soul, if she is neither a body, nor a corporeal affection, while, nevertheless, all the active force, the productive power and the other faculties reside in her, or come from her? What sort of a "being," indeed, is this (soul) that has an existence independent of the body? She must evidently be a veritable "being." Indeed, everything corporeal must be classified as generated, and excluded from genuine "being," because it is born, and perishes, never really exists, and owes its salvation exclusively to participation in the genuine existence, and that only in the measure of its participation therein.

c. So, what can the soul really be like if it’s neither a body nor a physical condition, yet all our active energy, creative power, and other abilities come from it? What kind of "being" is this soul that exists separately from the body? It clearly must be a true "being." In fact, everything physical should be seen as created and not part of true "being," because it is born and dies, never truly exists on its own, and depends entirely on its connection to true existence, and only to the extent that it participates in it.

THE PERSISTENCE OF THE CHANGEABLE IMPLIES THE ETERNAL IN THE BACKGROUND.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

9. (14). It is absolutely necessary to postulate the existence of a nature different from bodies, by itself fully possessing genuine existence, which can neither be born nor perish. Otherwise, all other things would hopelessly disappear, as a result of the destruction of the existence which preserves both the individuals and the universe, as their beauty and salvation. The soul, indeed, is the principle of movement (as Plato thought, in the Phaedrus); it is the soul that imparts movement to everything else; the soul moves herself. She imparts life to the body she animates; but alone she possesses life, without ever being subject to losing it, because she possesses it by herself. All beings, indeed,79 live only by a borrowed life; otherwise, we would have to proceed from cause to cause unto infinity. There must, therefore, exist a nature that is primarily alive, necessarily incorruptible and immortal because it is the principle of life for everything else. It is thereon that must be founded all that is divine and blessed, that lives and exists by itself, that lives and exists supremely, which is immutable in its essence, and which can neither be born nor perish. How indeed could existence be born or perish? If the name of "existence" really suited it, it must exist forever, just as whiteness is not alternately black and white. If whiteness were existence itself, it would, with its "being" (or nature) (which is, to be whiteness), possess an eternal existence; but, in reality, it is no more than whiteness. Therefore, the principle that possesses existence in itself and in a supreme degree will always exist. Now this primary and eternal existence can not be anything dead like a stone, or a piece of wood. It must live, and live with a pure life, as long as it exists within itself. If something of it mingles with what is inferior, this part meets obstacles in its aspiration to the good; but it does not lose its nature, and resumes its former condition on returning to a suitable condition (as thought Plato, in his Phaedo81).

9. (14). It is absolutely necessary to assume the existence of a nature that is different from physical bodies, one that fully possesses true existence, which cannot be born or die. Otherwise, everything else would inevitably vanish due to the destruction of the existence that maintains both individuals and the universe, serving as their beauty and salvation. The soul, indeed, is the principle of movement (as Plato believed in the Phaedrus); it is the soul that gives movement to everything else; the soul moves itself. It gives life to the body it animates; but on its own, it possesses life without ever being subject to losing it because it holds it within itself. All beings, in fact, live only by a borrowed life; otherwise, we would have to trace back causes indefinitely. Therefore, there must exist a nature that is primarily alive, necessarily incorruptible and immortal because it is the source of life for everything else. Everything divine and blessed, that lives and exists on its own, that lives and exists in the highest form, which is unchanging in its essence, must be based on this. How could existence ever be born or die? If the term "existence" truly describes it, it must exist forever, just as whiteness cannot be sometimes black and sometimes white. If whiteness were existence itself, it would have everlasting existence along with its "being" (or nature) of being whiteness; but, in reality, it’s just whiteness. Therefore, the principle that embodies existence itself and in the highest degree will always exist. Moreover, this primary and eternal existence cannot be something lifeless like a stone or a piece of wood. It must live, and live with a pure life, as long as it exists within itself. If a part of it mingles with something inferior, this portion faces challenges in its pursuit of the good; however, it does not lose its nature and returns to its original state when conditions are suitable again (as Plato thought in his Phaedo __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).

THE SOUL IS INCORPOREAL BECAUSE OF HER KINSHIP WITH THE DIVINE.

10. (15). The soul has affinities with the divine and eternal nature. This is evident, because, as we have demonstrated it, she is not a body, has neither figure nor color, and is impalpable. Consider the following demonstration. It is generally granted that everything that is divine and that possesses genuine existence enjoys a happy and wise life. Now let us consider the nature of our soul, in connection with that of the divine. Let us take a soul, not one inside of a body, which is80 undergoing the irrational motions of appetite and anger, and the other affections born of the body, but a soul that has eliminated all that, and which, so far as possible, had no intercourse with the body. Such a soul would show us that vices are something foreign to the nature of the soul, and come to her from elsewhere, and that, inasmuch as she is purified, she in her own right possesses the most eminent qualities, wisdom, and the other virtues (as thought Plato82). If the soul, when re-entering into herself, is such, how could she not participate in this nature that we have acknowledged to be suitable to every thing that is eternal and divine? As wisdom and real virtue are divine things, they could not dwell in a vile and mortal entity; the existence that receives them is necessarily divine, since it participates in divine things by their mutual affinity and community. Anyone who thus possesses wisdom and virtue in his soul differs little from the superior beings; he is inferior to them only by the fact of his having a body. If all men, or at least, if many of them held their soul in this disposition, no one would be sceptic enough to refuse to believe that the soul is immortal. But as we consider the soul in her present condition of being soiled by vices, no one imagines that her nature is divine and immortal.

10. (15). The soul has connections to the divine and eternal essence. This is clear because, as we've shown, it is not a body, has no shape or color, and is intangible. Let's look at this more closely. It's commonly accepted that everything divine and truly existent enjoys a joyful and wise life. Now, let's examine our soul alongside the divine. Consider a soul, not one trapped in a body subject to the irrational impulses of desire and anger, along with other bodily emotions, but a soul that has shed all of that and, as much as possible, has had no contact with the body. Such a soul would demonstrate that vices are alien to its nature and come from outside influences, and that, as it becomes purified, it inherently possesses the highest qualities, wisdom, and other virtues (as mentioned by Plato). If the soul, upon turning inward, is like this, how could it not share in the nature we recognize as fitting for anything eternal and divine? Since wisdom and true virtue are divine, they cannot reside in a lowly and mortal being; the existence that embodies them must inherently be divine, as it shares in divine qualities through their natural connection and relationship. Anyone who possesses wisdom and virtue in their soul is not much different from the higher beings; they are only lesser due to their physical body. If all people, or at least a significant number of them, held their souls in this state, no one would be skeptical enough to deny the soul's immortality. But when we see the soul in its current state, tainted by vices, no one assumes that its nature is divine and immortal.

THE SOUL, LIKE OTHER THINGS, SHOULD BE JUDGED IN HER PUREST CONDITION.

Now when we consider the nature of some being, it should be studied in its rarest condition, since extraneous additions hinder it from being rightly judged. The soul must be therefore considered only after abstraction of foreign things, or rather, he who makes this abstraction should observe himself in that condition. He then will not doubt that he is immortal, when he sees himself in the pure world of intelligence. He81 will see his intelligence occupied, not in the observation of some sense-object that is mortal, but in thinking the eternal by an equally eternal faculty.83 He will see all the entities in the intelligible world, and he will see himself become intelligible, radiant, and illuminated by the truth emanating from the Good, which sheds the light of truth on all intelligible entities.84 Then (like Empedocles, in Diog. Laertes85), he will have the right to say:

Now, when we think about the nature of a being, we should examine it in its purest form, as any external additions can cloud our judgment. The soul must be considered only after we strip away any foreign elements, or rather, the person performing this examination should reflect on themselves in that state. They will no longer doubt their immortality when they perceive themselves in the pure realm of intelligence. They will find their intellect engaged, not in observing some mortal object, but in contemplating the eternal through an equally eternal capacity. They will perceive all entities in the world of ideas and will see themselves become intelligible, shining, and illuminated by the truth that flows from the Good, which reveals the light of truth on all intelligible entities. Then (like Empedocles, in Diog. Laertes), they will have the right to say:

"Farewell, I am now an immortal divinity."

"Goodbye, I am now an immortal god."

For he has ascended to the divinity, and has become assimilated thereto. As purification permits one to know the better things, so the notions we have within us, and which constitute real science, are made clear. Indeed, it is not by an excursion among external objects that the soul attains the intuition of wisdom and virtue, but by re-entering into herself, in thinking herself in her primitive condition. Then she clears up and recognizes in herself the divine statues, soiled by the rust of time. Likewise, if a piece of gold were animated and released itself from the earth by which it was covered, after first having been ignorant of its real nature because it did not see its own splendor, it would admire itself when considering itself in its purity; it would find that it had no need of a borrowed beauty, and would consider itself happy to remain isolated from everything else.86

For he has risen to a divine level and has become one with it. Just as purification allows us to understand greater truths, the ideas we hold within us, which make up true knowledge, become clear. In fact, it's not by exploring external things that the soul gains wisdom and virtue, but by looking inward, reflecting on its original state. Then it clarifies and recognizes the divine forms within itself, which have been tarnished by time. Similarly, if a piece of gold were alive and freed itself from the earth that covered it, having previously been unaware of its true nature because it couldn't see its own brilliance, it would admire itself when it saw its purity; it would realize that it had no need for artificial beauty and would feel content to stand apart from everything else. else.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

EVEN ON THE STOIC HYPOTHESIS THE SOUL MUST BE IMMORTAL.

11. (16). What sensible man, after having thus considered the nature of the soul, could still doubt of the immortality of a principle which derives life from naught but itself, and which cannot lose it? How could the soul lose life, since she did not borrow it from elsewhere, and since she does not possess it as fire possesses heat? For, without being an accident of82 fire, the heat, nevertheless, is an accident of its matter; for fire can perish. But, in the soul, life is not an accident that comes to add itself to a material subject to constitute a soul. In fact, there is here an alternative: either life is a genuine "being," which is alive by itself; in which case this "being" is the soul that we are seeking to discover, and immortality cannot be refused her; or the soul is a composite, and she must be decomposed until we arrive at something immortal which moves by itself; and such a principle could not be subject to death. Further, when (Stoics) say that life is only an accidental modification of matter, they are thereby forced to acknowledge that the principle that imparted this modification to matter is immortal, and incapable of admitting anything contrary to what it communicates (that is, life, as said Plato, in his Phaedo87), but there is only a single nature that possesses life in actualization.

11. (16). What sensible person, after thinking about the nature of the soul, could still doubt the immortality of a principle that gains life only from itself and cannot lose it? How could the soul lose life if it didn't borrow it from anywhere else and doesn't have it like fire has heat? Heat, while not an inherent characteristic of fire, is still a result of its matter; fire can be extinguished. However, in the case of the soul, life isn't just an additional attribute tied to a physical entity to create a soul. There are two possibilities here: either life is a true "being," alive in its own right; in which case this "being" is the soul we’re trying to understand, and immortality is inescapable; or the soul is a composite and must be broken down until we reach something immortal that moves on its own, and that principle cannot die. Furthermore, when Stoics claim that life is merely an accidental change in matter, they are forced to recognize that the principle that causes this change in matter is immortal and cannot contradict what it imparts (that is, life, as Plato stated in his Phaedo), but there is only one nature that has life in its full expression.

THERE IS NO CONCEIVABLE WAY IN WHICH SOUL COULD PERISH.

12. (17). (The Stoics), indeed, claim that every soul is perishable. In this case, everything should long since have been destroyed. Others might say that our soul were mortal, while the universal Soul were immortal. On them, however, is the burden of proof of a difference between the individual and universal souls. Both of them, indeed, are a principle of movement; both live by themselves; both grasp the same object by the same faculty, either by thinking the things contained in heaven, or by considering the nature ("being") of each being, ascending unto the first principle. Since our soul thinks absolute essences either by the notions she finds within herself, or by reminiscence, she evidently is prior to the body. Possessing knowledge of eternal entities, she herself must be eternal. All that dissolves, existing only by its compositeness, can naturally dissolve83 in the same manner that it became composite. But the soul is a single, simple actualization, whose essence is life; not in this manner therefore can the soul perish. Neither could the soul perish by division into a number of parts; for, as we have shown, the soul is neither a mass nor a quantity. As little could the soul perish by alteration; for when alteration destroys anything, it may remove its form, but leaves its matter; alteration, therefore, is a characteristic of something composite. Consequently as the soul cannot perish in any of these ways, she is imperishable.

12. (17). The Stoics claim that every soul is temporary. If that were true, everything should have been destroyed long ago. Some might argue that our soul is mortal, while the universal Soul is immortal. However, they have to prove that there’s a difference between individual and universal souls. Both are indeed sources of movement; both exist independently; both understand the same things through the same ability, whether by contemplating the things in the universe or by considering the nature of each being, ultimately reaching the first principle. Since our soul understands absolute essences either through ideas she finds within herself or through memory, it is clear that she exists before the body. By knowing eternal truths, she herself must also be eternal. Everything that dissolves exists only because of its combination, and it can naturally break apart in the same way it came together. But the soul is a single, simple realization, whose essence is life; therefore, it cannot perish in that way. The soul also cannot perish by being split into parts; we have shown that the soul is neither a mass nor a quantity. It cannot perish by change either, because when change destroys something, it may eliminate its form but leaves its matter intact; change, therefore, is a characteristic of something composite. Thus, since the soul cannot perish in any of these ways, it is eternal.

DESCENT INTO THE BODY NEED NOT CONFLICT WITH THE ETERNITY OF SOUL.

13. (18). If intelligible entities are separated from sense objects, how does it happen that the soul descends into a body?88 So long as the soul is a pure and impassible intelligence, so long as she enjoys a purely intellectual life like the other intelligible beings, she dwells among them; for she has neither appetite nor desire. But that part which is inferior to intelligence and which is capable of desires, follows their impulsion, "proceeds" and withdraws from the intelligible world. Wishing to ornament matter on the model of the Ideas she contemplated in Intelligence, in haste to exhibit her fruitfulness, and to manifest the germs she bears within her (as said Plato, in the Banquet89), the soul applies herself to produce and create, and, as result of this application, she is, as it were, orientated (or, in "tension") towards sense-objects. With the universal Soul, the human soul shares the administration of the whole world, without, however, entering it; then, desiring to administer some portion of the world on her own responsibility, she separates from the universal Soul, and passes into a body. But even when she is present with the body, the soul does not devote herself entirely to84 it, as some part of her always remains outside of it; that is how her intelligence remains impassible.90

13. (18). If intelligible entities are separate from sense objects, how does the soul enter a body?88 As long as the soul is a pure and unaffected intelligence, she lives a purely intellectual life like other intelligible beings, existing among them; she has no appetite or desire. However, the part of her that is less than pure intelligence and capable of desires follows those impulses, "proceeds," and separates from the intelligible world. Wanting to adorn matter based on the Ideas she observed in Intelligence, eager to show her creativity and express the potential she holds within her (as Plato mentioned in the Feast __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), the soul focuses on producing and creating, and as a result, she becomes oriented (or "tensed") towards sense objects. The human soul shares the management of the entire world with the universal Soul, without fully entering it; then, wishing to take charge of a part of the world on her own initiative, she separates from the universal Soul and enters a body. Yet, even when she is present with the body, the soul does not fully commit to it, as a part of her always remains outside of it; that is how her intelligence stays impassable.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE SOUL AS THE ARTIST OF THE UNIVERSE.

The soul is present in the body at some times, and at other times, is outside of it. When, indeed, following her own inclination, she descends from first-rank entities (that is, intelligible entities) to third-rank entities (that is, earthly entities), she "proceeds" by virtue of the actualization of intelligence, which, remaining within herself, embellishes everything by the ministration of the soul, and which, itself being immortal, ordains everything with immortal power; for intelligence exists continuously by a continuous actualization.91

The soul is sometimes present in the body and other times not. When it chooses to move from higher beings (intelligible beings) to lower beings (earthly beings), it "proceeds" by activating intelligence, which, while remaining within itself, enriches everything through the soul's influence. This intelligence, being immortal, governs everything with eternal power, as it exists continuously through constant actualization. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

ALL SOULS HAVE IMMORTALITY, EVEN IF SUNK INTO ANIMALS OR PLANTS.

14. (19). What about the souls of animals inferior to man? The (rational) souls that have strayed so far as to descend into the bodies of animals are nevertheless still immortal.92 Souls of a kind other (than rational souls), cannot proceed from anything else than the living nature (of the universal Soul); and they necessarily are the principles of life for all animals. The case is the same with the souls that inhere in plants. Indeed, all souls have issued from the same principle (the universal Soul), all have an individual life, and are indivisible and incorporeal essences ("beings").

14. (19). What about the souls of animals that are less advanced than humans? The rational souls that have fallen so low as to enter the bodies of animals are still immortal. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Souls that are different from rational souls can only come from the living essence (of the universal Soul); and they are essential for the life of all animals. The same is true for the souls that exist in plants. In fact, all souls come from the same source (the universal Soul), each has its individual life, and they are indivisible and incorporeal entities ("beings").

EVEN IF THE SOUL HAS DIFFERENT PARTS, THE ORIGINAL PARTS SURVIVE.

To the objection that the human soul must decompose because she contains three parts, it may be answered that, when souls issue from here below, those that are purified leave what had been added to them in85 generation (the irrational soul,93) while the other non-purified souls do free themselves therefrom with time. Besides, this lower part of the soul does not itself perish, for it exists as long as the principle from which it proceeds. Indeed, nothing that exists is annihilated.

To the argument that the human soul must decompose because it has three parts, it can be said that when souls leave this world, those that are purified shed what was added to them during their generation (the irrational soul) while the other non-purified souls eventually let go of it over time. Moreover, this lower part of the soul doesn’t actually perish, as it exists as long as the principle it comes from. In fact, nothing that exists is ever completely destroyed.

THE HISTORIC EVIDENCE FOR IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL.

15. (20). This, then, is our answer to those who seek a philosophical demonstration. Those who are satisfied with the testimony of faith and sense, may be referred to those extracts from history which furnish numerous proofs thereof.94 We may also refer to the oracles given by the divinities who order an appeasement of the souls who were victims of some injustice, and to honor the dead,95 and to the rites observed by all towards those who live no more;96 which presupposes that their souls are still conscious beyond. Even after leaving their bodies, many souls who lived on the earth have continued to grant benefits to men.97 By revelation of the future;98 and rendering other services, they themselves prove that the other souls cannot have perished.

15. (20). So, this is our response to those looking for a philosophical proof. Those who find comfort in faith and personal experiences can refer to the historical excerpts that provide numerous examples thereof.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. We can also point to the messages from deities who guide us in honoring the souls of those wronged and paying respects to the dead, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, as well as the rituals practiced by everyone for those who are no more;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, implying that their souls remain aware in the afterlife. Even after leaving their physical forms, many souls who lived on earth have continued to bestow benefits upon men.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Through revelations of the future;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and providing other assistance, they demonstrate that other souls cannot have vanished.

As the first book was evidently Platonic, the second seems Numenian, reminding us of the latter's book on the Immortality of the Soul, one of the arguments from which we find in 3 E.

As the first book was clearly Platonic, the second appears to be Numenian, reminding us of the latter's book on the Immortality of the Soul, one of the arguments from which we find in 3 E.


THIRD ENNEAD, BOOK FIRST.
About Destiny.

POSSIBLE THEORIES ABOUT FATE.

1. The first possibility is that there is a cause both for the things that become, and those that are; the cause of the former being their becoming, and that of the latter, their existence. Again, neither of them may have a cause. Or, in both cases, some may have a cause, and some not. Further, those that become might have a cause, while, of these that exist, some might partly have a cause. Contrariwise, all things that exist may have a cause, while of those that become, parts may have a cause, and part not. Last, none of the things that become might have any cause.

1. The first possibility is that there’s a reason for both things that come into being and things that exist; the reason for the former is their coming into being, and the reason for the latter is their existence. Again, it’s possible that neither of them has a reason. Or, in both cases, some might have a reason while others do not. Additionally, the things that come into being might have a reason, while among those that exist, some might partially have a reason. Conversely, everything that exists might have a reason, while among those that come into being, some parts might have a reason and some parts might not. Finally, it’s possible that none of the things that come into being have any reason at all.

EXCEPT THE FIRST, ALL THINGS ARE CAUSED.

Speaking of eternal things, the first cannot be derived from other causes, just because they are first. Things dependent from the first, however, may indeed thence derive their being. To each thing we should also attribute the resultant action; for a thing's being is constituted by its displayed energy.

Speaking of eternal things, the first cannot come from anything else, simply because they are the first. Things that depend on the first, however, can derive their existence from it. We should also assign the resulting action to each thing; for a thing's existence is defined by its expressed energy.

STOIC AND EPICUREAN CAUSELESS ORIGIN REALLY THE UTMOST DETERMINISM.

Now among the things that become, or among those that although perpetually existent do not always result in the same actions, it may be boldly asserted that87 everything has a cause. We should not admit (the Stoic contention99) that something happens without a cause, nor accept the (Epicurean100) arbitrary convergence of the atoms, nor believe that any body initiates a movement suddenly and without determining reason, nor suppose (with Epicurus again101) that the soul undertakes some action by a blind impulse, without any motive. Thus to suppose that a thing does not belong to itself, that it could be carried away by involuntary movements, and act without motive, would be to subject it to the most crushing determinism. The will must be excited, or the desire awakened by some interior or exterior stimulus. No determination (is possible) without motive.

Now, among the things that exist, or those that, while constantly present, don't always lead to the same actions, we can confidently say that everything has a cause. We should not accept the Stoic idea that something can happen without a cause, nor should we agree with the Epicurean notion of random atomic collisions, nor believe that any object can move suddenly and without a reason, nor think (as Epicurus suggested) that the soul takes action solely from a blind instinct, without any motivation. Thus, to think that something doesn't belong to itself, that it could be swept away by random movements and act without reason, would be to impose the most extreme form of determinism on it. The will must be triggered, or the desire must be sparked by some internal or external stimulus. No action can occur without motivation.

EVERY GOOD THING HAS SOME CAUSE; NATURE BEING THE ULTIMATE CAUSE.

If everything that happens has a cause, it is possible to discover such fact's proximate causes, and to them refer this fact. People go downtown, for example, to see a person, or collect a bill. In all cases it is a matter of choice, followed by decision, and the determination to carry it out. There are, indeed, certain facts usually derived from the arts; as for instance the re-establishment of health may be referred to medicine and the physician. Again, when a man has become rich, this is due to his finding some treasure, or receiving some donation, to working, or exercising some lucrative profession. The birth of a child depends on its father, and the concourse of exterior circumstances, which, by the concatenation of causes and effects, favored his procreation; for example, right food, or even a still more distant cause, the fertility of the mother, or, still more generally, of nature (or, in general, it is usual to assign natural causes).

If everything that happens has a cause, it’s possible to find its immediate causes and link them to that event. For instance, people go downtown to see someone or pay a bill. In all cases, it comes down to choice, based on a decision and the commitment to follow through. There are also certain facts that usually come from the arts; for example, regaining health can be attributed to medicine and the doctor. Likewise, when someone gets rich, it’s often because they found some treasure, received a gift, worked hard, or pursued a profitable profession. The birth of a child depends on its father and the combination of external factors that made procreation possible, such as proper nutrition or, even further back, the mother’s fertility or, more broadly, natural factors (it’s common to attribute these to natural causes).

PROXIMATE CAUSES ARE UNSATISFACTORY; WE MUST SEEK THE ULTIMATE ONES.

2. To stop, on arriving at these causes, and to refuse further analysis, is to exhibit superficiality. This is against the advice of the sages, who advise ascending to the primary causes, to the supreme principles. For example, why, during the full moon, should the one man steal, and the other one not steal? Or, why, under the same influence of the heavens, has the one, and not the other, been sick? Why, by use of the same means, has the one become rich, and the other poor? The difference of dispositions, characters, and fortunes force us to seek ulterior causes, as indeed the sages have always done.

2. To stop and not dig deeper when looking at these causes is just being shallow. This goes against what wise people advise, which is to look for the root causes and the fundamental principles. For example, why does one person steal during the full moon while another doesn't? Or, why does one person get sick under the same celestial conditions while the other remains healthy? Why does one become wealthy using the same resources that leave another in poverty? The differences in personalities, traits, and circumstances push us to look for deeper reasons, just like the wise have always suggested.

MATERIALISTS SUPPORT DETERMINISM.

Those sages who (like Leucippus, Democritus and Epicurus) assumed material principles such as the atoms, and who explain everything by their motion, their shock and combinations, pretend that everything existent and occurring is caused by the agency of these atoms, their "actions and reactions." This includes, according to them, our appetites and dispositions. The necessity residing in the nature of these principles, and in their effects, is therefore, by these sages, extended to everything that exists. As to the (Ionic Hylicists), who assume other physical (ultimate) principles, referring everything to them, they thus also subject all beings to necessity.

Those thinkers who (like Leucippus, Democritus, and Epicurus) believed in material principles like atoms and explained everything through their movement, collisions, and combinations claim that everything that exists and happens is caused by these atoms and their "actions and reactions." This includes our desires and tendencies, according to them. The necessity rooted in the nature of these principles and their effects is therefore, according to these thinkers, applied to everything that exists. As for the Ionic Hylicists, who propose different physical ultimate principles and attribute everything to them, they also impose necessity on all beings.

HERACLITUS, THOUGH MORE SPIRITUAL, IS ALSO DETERMINIST.

There are others (such as Heraclitus102), who, seeking the (supreme) principle of the universe, refer everything to it; saying that this principle penetrates, moves,89 and produces everything. This they call Fate, and the Supreme Cause. From it they derive everything; its motions are said to give rise not only to the things that are occurring, but even our thought. That is how the members of an animal do not move themselves, but receive the stimulus from the "governing principle" within them.

There are others (like Heraclitus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) who, in their quest to understand the ultimate principle of the universe, attribute everything to it. They claim that this principle permeates, moves, 89 and creates everything. They refer to this as Fate, or the Supreme Cause. They believe everything comes from it; its movements are said to generate not only the events happening around us but also our thoughts. Just like the parts of an animal don't move on their own but are activated by the "governing principle" inside them.

THE ASTROLOGERS MAKE COSMIC DEDUCTIONS FROM PROGNOSTICATION.

Some (of the astrologers) explain everything by the circular motion of the heavens, by the relative positions of the planets and stars, and by their mutual aspects (or, relations). They base this (principle) on the prevalent habit of deducing therefrom conjectures about futurity.

Some of the astrologers explain everything through the circular motion of the heavens, the positions of the planets and stars, and their relationships with each other. They rely on this principle because it’s common to make predictions about the future based on these observations.

THE STOIC DETERMINISM IS BASED ON VARIOUS THEORIES.

Others (like the Stoic Chrysippus103) define Fate otherwise: it is "the concatenation of causes" in "their connection towards the infinite," by which every posterior fact is the consequence of an anterior one. Thus the things that follow relate to the things that precede, and, as their effects, necessarily depend thereupon. Amidst these (Stoic) philosophers there are two conceptions of Fate: some consider that everything depends from a single principle, while others do not. These views we shall study later.

Others (like the Stoic Chrysippus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) define Fate differently: it's "the chain of causes" in "their connection toward the infinite," where every later event is the result of an earlier one. Thus, what comes after relates to what came before, and as their effects, they necessarily depend on them. Among these (Stoic) philosophers, there are two ideas about Fate: some believe that everything is based on a single principle, while others disagree. We will explore these views later.

We shall first examine the system with which we began; later we shall review the others.

We will first look at the system we started with; later we will go over the others.

THE PHYSICAL THEORIES ARE ABSURD.

3. To refer everything to physical causes, whether you call them atoms or elements, and from their disordered90 motion to deduce order, reason and the soul that directs (the body), is absurd and impossible; nevertheless, to deduce everything from atoms, is, if possible, still more impossible; and consequently many valid objections have been raised against this theory.

3. It’s absurd and impossible to explain everything based on physical causes, whether you refer to them as atoms or elements, and to derive order, reason, and the soul that governs the body from their chaotic motion; however, deducing everything from atoms is, if anything, even less feasible; as a result, there have been many valid objections raised against this theory.

THE STOIC POLEMIC AGAINST THE EPICUREANS.

To begin with, even if we do admit such atomic principles, their existence does not in any way inevitably lead to either the necessity of all things, or fatality. Let us, indeed, grant the existence of atoms; now some will move downwards—that is, if there is an up and down in the universe—others obliquely, by chance, in various directions. As there will be no order, there will be nothing determinate. Only what will be born of the atoms will be determinate. It will therefore be impossible to guess or predict events, whether by art—and indeed, how could there be any art in the midst of orderless things?—or by enthusiasm, or divine inspiration; for prediction implies that the future is determined. True, bodies will obey the impulses necessarily communicated to them by the atoms; but how could you explain the operations and affections of the soul by movements of atoms? How could atomic shock, whether vertical or oblique, produce in the soul these our reasonings, or appetites, whether necessarily, or in any other way? What explanation could they give of the soul's resistance to the impulsions of the body? By what concourse of atoms will one man become a geometrician, another become a mathematician and astronomer, and the other a philosopher? For, according to that doctrine we no longer produce any act for which we are responsible, we are even no longer living beings, since we undergo the impulsion of bodies that affect us just as they do inanimate things.

To start, even if we accept the existence of atomic principles, this doesn't mean that everything has to happen for a reason or that everything is predetermined. Let's say atoms exist; some will move downward—assuming there is an up and down in the universe—while others will move randomly in different directions. Without any order, nothing will be certain. Only what comes from the atoms will be certain. So, it will be impossible to guess or predict events, whether through skill—how could there even be skill in a disordered world?—or through passion or divine inspiration, because predicting requires a predetermined future. Sure, physical bodies will respond to the forces communicated to them by atoms; but how can we explain the workings and feelings of the soul through atomic movements? How can atomic collisions, whether straight down or at an angle, create our reasoning or desires, whether by necessity or in any other way? What could they explain about the soul's resistance to the body's impulses? Through what combination of atoms does one person become a mathematician, another a scientist, and another a philosopher? According to that theory, we aren't responsible for our actions anymore; we aren't even truly alive, since we are merely influenced by the same forces that affect inanimate objects.

APPLICATION OF THIS POLEMIC TO THE PHYSICISTS.

The same objections apply to the doctrine of the philosophers who explain everything by other physical causes (such as "elements"). Principles of inferior nature might well warm us, cool us, or even make us perish; but they could not beget any of the operations which the soul produces; these have an entirely different cause.

The same arguments hold against the beliefs of philosophers who attribute everything to other physical causes (like "elements"). Lower-level principles might heat us up, cool us down, or even cause our demise; however, they cannot generate any of the actions that the soul carries out; those have a completely different source.

RESTATEMENT OF HERACLITUS'S POSITION.

4. But might (Heraclitus) suppose that a single Soul interpenetrating the universe produces everything, and by supplying the universe with motion supplies it simultaneously to all its constituent beings, so that from this primary cause, would necessarily flow all secondary causes, whose sequence and connection would constitute Fate? Similarly, in a plant, for instance, the plant's fate might be constituted by the ("governing") principle which, from the root, administers its other parts, and which organizes into a single system their "actions" and "reactions."104

4. But could (Heraclitus) think that a single Soul that permeates the universe creates everything, and by giving the universe motion, it also provides it to all its individual parts at the same time, so that from this core cause, all secondary causes would naturally follow, and their sequence and connection would form Fate? Likewise, in a plant, for example, a plant's fate might be shaped by the ("governing") principle that, starting from the root, manages its other parts, and which organizes their "actions" and "reactions."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THIS WOULD INTERFERE WITH SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS AND RESPONSIBILITY.

To begin with, this Necessity and Fate would by their excess destroy themselves, and render impossible the sequence and concatenation of the causes. It is, indeed, absurd to insist that our members are moved by Fate when they are set in motion, or innervated, by the "governing principle." It is a mistake to suppose that there is a part which imparts motion, and on the other hand, a part which receives it from the former; it is the governing principle that moves the leg, as it would any other part. Likewise, if in the universe exists but a single principle which "acts and reacts," if things derive from each other by a series of causes each92 of which refers to the preceding one, it will no longer be possible to say truly that all things arise through causes, for their totality will constitute but a single being. In that case, we are no longer ourselves; actions are no longer ours; it is no longer we who reason; it is a foreign principle which reasons, wills, and acts in us, just as it is not our feet that walk, but we who walk by the agency of our feet. On the contrary, common sense admits that every person lives, thinks, and acts by his own individual, proper life, thought and action; to each must be left the responsibility of his actions, good or evil, and not attribute shameful deeds to the universal cause.

To start with, this necessity and fate, by their excess, would ultimately destroy themselves and make it impossible for causes to sequence and connect. It’s actually ridiculous to claim that our limbs are moved by fate when they are activated by the "governing principle." It's a misconception to think there’s one part that initiates motion and another that receives it; it's the governing principle that moves the leg just like it moves any other part. Similarly, if there’s only one principle in the universe that "acts and reacts," and if things come from one another in a chain of causes where each one links back to the previous one, it wouldn't be accurate to say that everything arises from causes, because their entirety would be one single entity. In that scenario, we wouldn't be ourselves anymore; our actions wouldn't belong to us; it wouldn’t be us who reason; it would be an external principle reasoning, willing, and acting through us, just like it’s not our feet that walk, but we who walk using our feet. On the contrary, common sense acknowledges that each person lives, thinks, and acts according to their own individual life, thought, and actions; each person must bear the responsibility for their own actions, whether good or bad, and not blame shameful deeds on a universal cause.

RESTATEMENT OF THE ASTROLOGICAL THEORY OF FATE.

5. Others, again, insist that this is not the state of affairs. Their disposition depends on the circular movement of the heaven which governs everything, on the course of the stars, of their mutual relative position at the time of their rising, of their setting, of their zenith, or of their conjunction. Indeed, such are the signs on which are founded prognostications and predictions of what is to happen, not only to the universe, but also to each individual, both as to his fortunes and his thought. It is noticed that the other animals and vegetables increase or decrease according to the kind of sympathy existing between them and the stars, that all other things experience their influence, that various regions of the earth differ according to their adjustment with the stars, and especially the sun; that from the nature of these regions depend not only the character of the plants and animals, but also human forms, size, color, affections, passions, tastes, and customs. In this system, therefore, the course of the stars is the absolute cause of everything.

5. Others, on the other hand, argue that this isn’t the case. Their view is based on the cyclical movement of the heavens that governs everything, the paths of the stars, their relative positions when they rise, set, reach their peak, or align with one another. These are indeed the signs upon which predictions about future events are made, not just for the universe but also for each person, affecting their fortunes and thoughts. It’s noted that other animals and plants grow or shrink based on the type of connection they have with the stars, that everything else is influenced by them, and that different regions of the Earth vary according to their alignment with the stars, especially the sun. The nature of these regions determines not just the characteristics of plants and animals but also human traits, size, color, emotions, passions, preferences, and customs. Thus, in this view, the movement of the stars is the ultimate cause of everything.

REFUTATION OF THE ASTROLOGICAL SYSTEM.

To this we answer that our astrologer attributes indirectly to the stars all our characteristics: will, passions, vices and appetites; he allows us no rôle other than to turn like mills, instead of responsibility, as befits men, producing actions that suit our nature. On the contrary, we should be left in possession of what belongs to us by the observation that the universe limits itself to exercising some influence on what we possess already thanks to ourselves, and which is really characteristic of us. Moreover, one should distinguish the deeds in which we are "active," from those in which we are necessarily "passive," and not deduce everything from the stars. Nobody, indeed, doubts that the differences of place and climate exert an influence over us, imparting to us, for instance, a cool or warm-hearted disposition. Heredity also should be considered; for children usually resemble their parents by their features, form, and some affections of the irrational soul. Nevertheless, even though they resemble them by their facial features, because they are born in the same place, they may differ in habits and thoughts, because these things depend on an entirely different principle. In addition, we can adduce to the support of this truth the resistance which the soul offers to the temperament and to the appetites. As to the claim that the stars are the causes of everything, because one can predict what is to happen to each man from a consideration of their positions, it would be just as reasonable to assert that the birds and the other beings which the augurs consult as omens produce the events of which they are the signs.

To this, we respond that our astrologer indirectly attributes all our traits—will, passions, vices, and desires—to the stars. He doesn't think we have any role other than to act like machines, instead of taking responsibility like human beings, producing actions that align with our nature. On the contrary, we should maintain what inherently belongs to us, recognizing that the universe merely influences what we already have, which truly reflects who we are. Furthermore, it's important to differentiate between actions where we are "active" and those where we are necessarily "passive," instead of attributing everything to the stars. Nobody really doubts that location and climate affect us, giving us, for example, either a cool or warm-hearted nature. Heredity also plays a role; children usually reflect their parents in appearance, physique, and some aspects of the irrational soul. However, even if they look like their parents due to being born in the same area, they can still have different habits and thoughts because those arise from an entirely different principle. Additionally, we can support this idea by observing the resistance that the soul offers against temperament and desires. Regarding the notion that the stars cause everything since we can predict individual fates based on their positions, it would be just as logical to say that the birds and other creatures that augurs consult as omens are responsible for the events they signify.

HOROSCOPES QUESTIONED; THEY DO NOT ACCOUNT FOR SIMULTANEOUS DIFFERENCES.

This leads us to consider, more in detail, what sort of facts may be predicted according to the inspection of94 the positions occupied by the stars presiding over the birth of a man. They who, from the assertion that the stars indicate a man's future, draw the consequence that the stars produce them, are in error. In some person's horoscope which indicates birth from noble parents, on either maternal or paternal side, this nobility of birth cannot be attributed to the stars, as this nobility subsisted already in the parents before the stars had taken the position according to which the horoscope is cast. Besides, astrologers pretend they can discover the parent's fortune from the birth of their children, and from the condition of the parents the disposition and fate of the unborn offspring. From a child's horoscope, they announce his brother's death; and from a woman's horoscope, the fortunes of her husband, and conversely. It is unreasonable to refer to the stars things which evidently are necessary consequences of parental conditions. We then reach a dilemma: the cause lies either in these antecedent conditions, or in the stars. The beauty and ugliness of children, when they resemble their parents, must evidently be derived from them, and not from the course of the stars. Moreover, it is probable that at any one moment are born a crowd of human and animal young; now, inasmuch as they are born under the same star, they all ought to have the same nature. How does it then happen that, in the same positions, stars produce men and other beings simultaneously (as Cicero asks105)?

This prompts us to explore more closely what kinds of facts can be predicted by looking at the positions of the stars at a person's birth. Those who conclude that the stars determine a person’s future based on the idea that the stars show what will happen are mistaken. In the horoscope of someone born to noble parents, whether on the mother's or father's side, this nobility can't be attributed to the stars, because it already existed in the parents before the stars were in place for the horoscope. Additionally, astrologers claim they can predict a parent’s fortune based on their children's birth and from the parents' situation, they determine the fate and temperament of their unborn children. From a child's horoscope, they might predict a sibling’s death; from a woman's horoscope, they consider her husband's fortunes and vice versa. It's unreasonable to attribute to the stars things that clearly stem from parental conditions. This leaves us with a dilemma: the cause must be either these prior conditions or the stars. The attractiveness or unattractiveness of children, when they take after their parents, must clearly come from their parents, not from the alignment of the stars. Furthermore, it is likely that many humans and animal young are born at the same time; given they’re under the same star, they should all share the same characteristics. So how is it possible that the same star positions can lead to the simultaneous birth of both humans and other creatures (as Cicero asks)?

HEREDITY MORE IMPORTANT THAN STAR-INFLUENCE; CONTINUATION.

6. Each being derives his character from his nature. One being is a horse because he is born from a mare, while another is human, because born from a human mother; and more: he is that particular horse, and that particular man because he is born from such and such a horse, or woman. Doubtless, the course of the stars95 may modify the result, but the greatest part of the influence must be allowed to heredity.

6. Each individual gets their character from their nature. A being is a horse because it is born from a mare, while another is human because it is born from a human mother; and furthermore, that specific horse and that specific man come from a certain horse or woman. Certainly, the position of the stars95 might change the outcome, but the majority of the impact should be attributed to heredity.

STARS AFFECT THE PHYSICAL, NOT THE MENTAL BEING.

The stars act on the body only in a physical way, and thus impart to them heat, cold, and the variety of temperament which results therefrom. But how could they endow the man with habits, tastes, and inclinations which do not seem to depend on the temperament, such as the avocation of a surveyor, a grammarian, a gambler, or an inventor?

The stars influence the body only physically, providing heat, cold, and the different temperaments that come from that. But how could they give a person habits, tastes, and inclinations that don't appear to be linked to temperament, like the profession of a surveyor, a grammarian, a gambler, or an inventor?

IRRATIONAL CLAIMS OF ASTROLOGERS.

Besides, nobody would admit that perversity could come from beings who are divinities. How could one believe that they are the authors of the evils attributed to them, and that they themselves become evil because they set or pass under the earth, as if they could possibly be affected by the fact that, in regard to us, they seem to set; as if they did not continue to wander around the heavenly sphere, and remained in the same relation to the earth? Besides it is incredible that because a star is in such or such a position in respect of another star, it becomes better or worse, and that it affects us with goodness when it is well disposed, and evil in the contrary case.

Besides, no one would admit that wickedness could come from beings that are divine. How could we believe that they are responsible for the evils attributed to them, and that they themselves become evil just because they set or pass below the earth, as if they could be impacted by the fact that, in relation to us, they seem to set; as if they do not continue to roam the heavenly sphere and remain in the same relationship to the earth? It's also hard to believe that just because a star is positioned a certain way in relation to another star, it becomes better or worse, and that it influences us with goodness when it's favorably positioned, and evil when it isn't.

STARS SERVE AS LETTERS IN WHICH TO READ NATURE.

We grant that by their movement the stars co-operate in the conservation of the universe, and that they simultaneously play in it another part. They serve as letters for those skilled in deciphering this kind of writing; and who, by the observation of the figures formed by the stars, read into them future events according to the laws of analogy, as for instance, if one presaged high deeds from seeing a bird fly high.

We acknowledge that the movement of the stars contributes to the preservation of the universe, and at the same time, they have another role to play. They act as symbols for those who can interpret this form of writing; and by observing the patterns created by the stars, they forecast future events based on laws of analogy, like how one might predict great achievements from seeing a bird soar high.

RESTATEMENT OF THE STOIC DOCTRINE, AND THE HERACLITIAN.

7. There remains to be considered the (Stoic) doctrine which, concatenating and interrelating all things among each other, establishes "a single cause which produces everything through seminal reasons." This doctrine reattaches itself to (Heraclitus's) which deduces from the action of the universal Soul the constitution and the movements of the individuals as well as those of the universe.

7. We still need to consider the Stoic belief that connects and relates everything to one another, establishing "a single cause that produces everything through fundamental principles." This belief links back to Heraclitus's idea that derives the structure and movements of individuals, as well as those of the universe, from the actions of the universal Soul.

ALEXANDER OF APHRODISIA'S POLEMIC AGAINST THE STOICS.

In this case, even if we possessed the power of doing something by ourselves, we would not be any the less than the remainder of the universe subjected to necessity, because Fate, containing the whole series of causes, necessarily determines each event. Now since Fate includes all causes, there is nothing which could hinder the occurrence of that event, or alter it. If then everything obeys the impulsion of a single principle, nothing is left to us but to follow it. Indeed, in this case, the fancies of our imagination would result from anterior facts, and would in turn determine our appetites; our liberty would then have become a mere word; nor would we gain any advantage from obeying our appetites, since our appetites themselves will be determined by anterior facts. We would have no more liberty than the other animals, than children, or the insane, who run hither and yon, driven by blind appetites; for they also obey their appetites, as fire would do, and as all the things which fatally follow the dispositions of their nature. These objections will be decisive for those capable of apprehending them; and in the search for other causes of our appetites they will not content themselves with the principles which we have examined.

In this situation, even if we had the ability to do something on our own, we would still be no different from the rest of the universe that is bound by necessity because Fate, which encompasses the entire chain of causes, ultimately determines every event. Since Fate includes all causes, nothing can prevent that event from happening or change it. Therefore, if everything follows a single guiding principle, all we can do is go along with it. In this case, our imagination would be shaped by previous events, which in turn would influence our desires; our freedom would then just be a concept, and we wouldn't gain any benefit from following our desires since they would also be shaped by prior events. We would have no more freedom than other animals, children, or the mentally ill, who run around aimlessly, driven by instinctual urges; they too follow their desires, just like fire would, and like everything else that inevitably responds to its nature. These arguments will be convincing to those who can understand them; and in looking for other reasons for our desires, they won’t settle for the principles we have explored.

THE HUMAN SOUL AS AN INDEPENDENT PRINCIPLE.

8. What other cause, besides the preceding, will we have to invoke so as to let nothing occur without a cause, to maintain order and interdependence of things in the world, and in order to preserve the possibility of predictions and omens without destroying our personality?

8. What other reason, besides the one mentioned earlier, do we have to say that nothing happens without a reason, to keep order and connection among things in the world, and to maintain the ability to make predictions and see signs without losing our individuality?

We shall have to introduce among the number of beings another principle, namely: the soul; and not only the World-soul, but even the individual soul of every person. In the universal concatenation of causes and effects, this soul is a principle of no little importance, because, instead of, like all other things, being born of a "seminal reason," it constitutes a "primary cause." Outside of a body, she remains absolute mistress of herself, free and independent of the cause which administers the world. As soon as she has descended into a body, she is no longer so independent, for she then forms part of the order to which all things are subjected. Now, inasmuch as the accidents of fortune, that is to say, the surrounding circumstances, determine many events, the soul alternately yields to the influence of external circumstances, and then again she dominates them, and does what she pleases. This she does more or less, according as she is good or evil. When she yields to the corporeal temperament, she is necessarily subjected to desire or anger, discouraged in poverty, or proud in prosperity, as well as tyrannical in the exercise of power. But she can resist all these evil tendencies if her disposition is good; she modifies her surroundings more than she is affected by them; some things she changes, others she tolerates without herself incurring guilt.

We need to introduce another concept among living beings: the soul; not just the World-soul, but also each person's individual soul. In the universal chain of causes and effects, this soul is very significant because, unlike everything else that arises from a "seminal reason," it serves as a "primary cause." When outside a body, the soul is completely in control of itself, free and independent of the force that governs the world. However, once it enters a body, it loses some of that independence, becoming part of the system to which everything is subject. Since the unpredictable events of life—like circumstances—affect many occurrences, the soul sometimes submits to external influences, while at other times it overcomes them and acts as it wishes. How successfully it does this depends on whether it is good or evil. When it submits to physical urges, it is subject to desire or anger, may feel discouraged in hardship, or become arrogant in success, and can even be tyrannical with power. But if it has a good nature, it can resist these negative tendencies; it can shape its environment more than it is shaped by it, changing some situations and tolerating others without falling into wrongdoing.

THE SOUL IS FREE WHEN FOLLOWING REASON.

9. All things therefore, which result either from a choice by the soul, or from exterior circumstances, are98 "necessary," or determined by a cause. Could anything, indeed, be found outside of these causes? If we gather into one glance all the causes we admit, we find the principles that produce everything, provided we count, amidst external causes, the influence exercised by the course of the stars. When a soul makes a decision, and carries it out because she is impelled thereto by external things, and yields to a blind impulse, we should not consider her determination and action to be free. The soul is not free when, perverting herself, she does not make decisions which direct her in the straight path. On the contrary, when she follows her own guide, pure and impassible reason, her determination is really voluntary, free and independent, and the deed she performs is really her own work, and not the consequence of an exterior impulse; she derives it from her inner power, her pure being, from the primary and sovereign principle which directs her, being deceived by no ignorance, nor vanquished by the power of appetites; for when the appetites invade the soul, and subdue her, they drag her with them by their violence, and she is rather "passive" than "active" in what she does.

9. Everything that comes from a choice made by the soul or from outside circumstances is98 "necessary," or caused by something. Can we really find anything beyond these causes? If we look at all the causes we accept, we see the principles that bring everything into being, including the effects of the positions of the stars. When a soul makes a choice and acts on it because she’s pushed by external factors and gives in to a blind impulse, we shouldn’t think of her decision and action as free. The soul isn’t free when, by going astray, she doesn’t make choices that guide her along the right path. On the flip side, when she follows her own guiding force, which is pure and unchanging reason, her choices are truly voluntary, free, and independent; the actions she takes are genuinely her own and not just a result of outside influences. She draws from her inner strength, her true essence, from the primary and supreme principle that guides her, being misled by no ignorance and not overcome by the power of desires; because when desires overwhelm the soul and control her, they force her along with their power, and she is more "passive" than "active" in what she does.

THE SOUL OBEYS FATE ONLY WHEN EVIL.

10. The conclusion of our discussion is that while everything is indicated and produced by causes, these are of two kinds: First the human soul, and then only exterior circumstances. When the soul acts "conformably to right reason" she acts freely. Otherwise, she is tangled up in her deeds, and she is rather "passive" than "active." Therefore, whenever she lacks prudence, the exterior circumstances are the causes of her actions; one then has good reason to say that she obeys Fate, especially if Fate is here considered as an exterior cause. On the contrary, virtuous actions are derived from ourselves; for, when we are independent, it is99 natural for us to produce them. Virtuous men act, and do good freely. Others do good only in breathing-spells left them in between by their passions. If, during these intervals, they practice the precepts of wisdom, it is not because they receive them from some other being, it is merely because their passions do not hinder them from listening to the voice of reason.

10. The conclusion of our discussion is that while everything is influenced and caused by factors, these are of two kinds: First, the human soul, and then external circumstances. When the soul acts "according to reason," she acts freely. Otherwise, she gets caught up in her actions and is more "passive" than "active." Therefore, whenever she lacks good judgment, the external circumstances are the reasons for her actions; one can reasonably say that she follows Fate, especially if Fate is seen as an external cause. On the other hand, virtuous actions come from within us; when we are independent, it is natural for us to create them. Virtuous people act and do good freely. Others do good only during brief moments when they are not consumed by their passions. If, during these moments, they practice the principles of wisdom, it is not because they are being guided by some other being; it is simply because their passions are not blocking them from hearing the voice of reason.

As the first book seemed Platonic, and the second Numenian, so this third one seems called forth by the practical opposition of astrologers or Gnostics. Later in life, his thirty-third book, ii. 9, was to take up again this polemic in more extended form. This chronologic arrangement of Plotinos's first three books reveals his three chief sources of interest—devotion to Plato, reliance on Numenius, and opposition to the Gnostics and astrologers.

As the first book appeared Platonic and the second Numenian, this third one seems to arise from the practical conflict with astrologers or Gnostics. Later in his life, his thirty-third book, ii. 9, would revisit this argument in more detail. This chronological arrangement of Plotinus's first three books highlights his three main areas of interest—devotion to Plato, reliance on Numenius, and opposition to the Gnostics and astrologers.


FOURTH ENNEAD, BOOK FIRST.
On the Nature of the Soul.

It is in the intelligible world that dwells veritable being. Intelligence is the best that there is on high; but there are also souls; for it is thence that they descended thither. Only, souls have no bodies, while here below they inhabit bodies and are divided there. On high, all the intelligences exist together, without separation or division; all the souls exist equally together in that world which is one, and there is no local distance between them. Intelligence therefore ever remains inseparable and indivisible; but the soul, inseparable so long as she resides on high, nevertheless possesses a divisible nature. For her "dividing herself" consists in departing from the intelligible world, and uniting herself to bodies; it might therefore be reasonably said that she becomes divisible in passing into bodies, since she thus separates from the intelligible world, and divides herself somewhat. In what way is she also indivisible? In that she does not separate herself entirely from the intelligible world, ever residing there by her highest part, whose nature it is to be indivisible. To say then that the soul is composed of indivisible (essence) and of (essence) divisible in bodies means then no more than that the soul has an (essence) which dwells partly in the intelligible world, and partly descends into the sense-world, which is suspended from the first and extends downwards to the second, as the ray goes from the centre to the circumference.101 When the soul descended here below, it is by her superior part that she contemplates the intelligible world, as it is thereby that she preserves the nature of the all (of the universal Soul). For here below she is not only divisible, but also indivisible; her divisible part is divided in a somewhat indivisible manner; she is indeed entirely present in the whole body in an indivisible manner, and nevertheless she is said to divide herself because she spreads out entirely in the whole body.

In the intelligible world exists true being. Intelligence is the highest form of existence; however, there are also souls, as they descend from there to here. Souls lack bodies, yet they inhabit bodies down here and are divided among them. Above, all intelligences exist together without separation or division; all souls equally coexist in that singular world, with no physical distance between them. Therefore, intelligence remains inseparable and indivisible; however, the soul, while inseparable as long as it resides above, has a nature that can be divided. Its "dividing" happens when it leaves the intelligible world and connects with bodies; thus, one could say it becomes divisible upon entering bodies, as it separates from the intelligible world and divides itself to some extent. How is it also indivisible? Because it doesn’t completely separate from the intelligible world, always existing there through its highest part, which is inherently indivisible. So, saying that the soul is made up of both an indivisible essence and a divisible essence in bodies simply means that the soul has an essence that partly exists in the intelligible world and partly moves into the sensory world, which hangs from the first and extends down to the second, like a ray stretching from the center to the circumference.101 When the soul descends here, it is through its higher part that it perceives the intelligible world, thus maintaining the nature of the all (the universal Soul). Down here, it is not just divisible but also indivisible; its divisible part is divided in a somewhat indivisible way. It is indeed fully present in the entire body in an indivisible manner, yet it is said to divide itself because it completely spreads throughout the whole body.


FIFTH ENNEAD, BOOK NINE.
Of Intelligence, Ideas, and Essence.

THE SENSUAL MAN, THE MORAL, AND THE SPIRITUAL.

1. From their birth, men exercise their senses, earlier than their intelligence,106 and they are by necessity forced to direct their attention to sense-objects. Some stop there, and spend their life without progressing further. They consider suffering as evil, and pleasure as the good, judging it to be their business to avoid the one and encompass the other. That is the content of wisdom for those of them that pride themselves on being reasonable; like those heavy birds who, having weighted themselves down by picking up too much from the earth, cannot take flight, though by nature provided with wings. There are others who have raised themselves a little above earthly objects because their soul, endowed with a better nature, withdraws from pleasures to seek something higher;107 but as they are not capable of arriving at contemplation of the intelligible, and as, after having left our lower region here, they do not know where to lodge, they return to a conception of morality which considers virtue to consist in these common-place actions and occupations whose narrow sphere they had at first attempted to leave behind. Finally a third kind is that of those divine men who are endowed with a piercing vision, and whose penetrating glance contemplates the splendor of the intelligible world, and rise unto it,103 taking their flight above the clouds and darkness of this world. Then, full of scorn for terrestrial things, they remain up there, and reside in their true fatherland with the unspeakable bliss of the man who, after long journeys, is at last repatriated.

1. From birth, men use their senses before their intelligence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and they have to focus on what they can sense. Some stay at that level and spend their lives without moving beyond it. They see suffering as bad and pleasure as good, believing their job is to avoid the bad and seek the good. That’s the extent of wisdom for those who pride themselves on being rational; like those heavy birds that have weighed themselves down by picking up too much from the ground, they can’t fly, even though they are naturally equipped with wings. There are others who have lifted themselves a bit above earthly things because their better nature prompts them to step away from pleasures to seek something higher;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. However, since they can’t reach the contemplation of the intelligible, and after leaving our lower world they don’t know where to go, they revert to a moral understanding that sees virtue as these everyday actions and tasks they initially aimed to leave behind. Finally, there’s a third group of divine individuals who have sharp insight and whose keen vision contemplates the brilliance of the intelligible world. They rise above it,103, soaring above the clouds and darkness of this world. Then, filled with disdain for earthly matters, they stay up there, residing in their true homeland with the indescribable joy of someone who, after a long journey, has finally returned home.

THE HIGHER REGION REACHED ONLY BY THOSE WHO ARE BORN PHILOSOPHERS.

2. Which is this higher region? What must be done to reach it? One must be naturally disposed to love, and be really a born philosopher.108 In the presence of beauty, the lover feels something similar to the pains of childbirth; but far from halting at bodily beauty, he rises to that aroused in the soul by virtue, duties, science and laws. Then he follows them up to the cause of their beauty, and in this ascending progress stops only when he has reached the Principle that occupies the first rank, that which is beautiful in itself.109 Then only does he cease being driven by this torment that we compare to the pains of childbirth.

2. What is this higher realm? What do you need to do to get there? You have to have a natural inclination towards love and truly be a born philosopher.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In the presence of beauty, the lover experiences something like the pains of childbirth; but instead of stopping at physical beauty, he elevates to the beauty stirred in the soul by virtue, responsibilities, knowledge, and laws. Then he pursues them until he arrives at the source of their beauty, and this upward journey only ends when he has reached the Principle that holds the highest place, the one that is beautiful in itself.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Only then does he stop being tormented by what we liken to the pains of childbirth.

LOVE IS TRANSFORMED INTO PROGRESSIVELY HIGHER STAGES.

But how does he rise up thither? How does he have the power to do so? How does he learn to love? Here it is. The beauty seen in bodies is incidental; it consists in the shapes of which the bodies are the matter.110 Consequently the substance changes, and it is seen changing from beauty to ugliness. The body has only a borrowed beauty. Who imparted that beauty to the body? On the one hand, the presence of beauty; on the other, the actualization of the soul which fashioned the body, and which gave it the shape it possesses. But is the soul, by herself, absolute beauty? No, since some souls are wise and beautiful, while some others are foolish and ugly. It is therefore only by wisdom that the soul is beautiful. But from104 what is her wisdom derived? Necessarily from intelligence; not from the intelligence that is intelligent at some time, though not at others, but from the genuine Intelligence, which is beautiful on that very account.111 Shall we stop at Intelligence, as a first principle? Or shall we on the contrary still rise above it? Surely so, for Intelligence presents itself to us before the first Principle only because it is, so to speak, located in the antechamber of the Good.112 It bears all things within itself, and manifests them, so that it displays the image of the Good in manifoldness, while the Good itself remains in an absolute simple unity.

But how does he get up there? How does he have the power to do that? How does he learn to love? Here’s the thing. The beauty we see in bodies is just an accident; it comes from the shapes that the bodies are made of. matter.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As a result, the substance changes, and we see it shifting from beauty to ugliness. The body has only a borrowed beauty. Who gave that beauty to the body? On one hand, there’s the presence of beauty; on the other, the realization of the soul that shaped the body and gave it the form it has. But is the soul, on its own, absolute beauty? No, because some souls are wise and beautiful, while others are foolish and ugly. So, it’s only through wisdom that the soul is beautiful. But where does her wisdom come from? It must come from intelligence; not from intelligence that knows some things at times but not others, but from true Intelligence, which is beautiful for that very reason. 104 Should we stop at Intelligence as a first principle? Or should we, on the contrary, go even higher? Definitely, because Intelligence appears to us before the first Principle only because it is, so to speak, situated in the lobby of the Good.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It holds everything within itself and shows them, so it reflects the image of the Good in many forms, while the Good itself remains in absolute simple unity.

PROOFS FOR THE EXISTENCE AND NATURE OF INTELLIGENCE.

3. Let us now consider the Intelligence which reason tells us is absolute essence and genuine "being," and whose existence we have already established in a different manner. It would seem ridiculous to inquire whether Intelligence form part of the scale of beings; but there are men who doubt it, or who at least are disposed to ask for a demonstration that Intelligence possesses the nature we predicate of it, that it is separated (from matter), that it is identical with the essences, and that it contains the ideas. This is our task.

3. Now let's consider Intelligence, which reason tells us is the absolute essence and true "being," and whose existence we've already established in another way. It would seem absurd to question whether Intelligence is part of the hierarchy of beings; however, there are people who doubt it or at least want proof that Intelligence has the nature we attribute to it, that it is separate (from matter), that it is identical to the essences, and that it contains the ideas. This is our task.

IN THE HUMAN WORLD EVERYTHING IS A COMPOSITE OF FORM AND MATTER.

All things that we consider to be essences are composites; nothing is simple or single, either in works of art, or in the products of nature.113 Works of art, indeed, contain metal, wood, stone, and are derived from these substances only by the labor of the artist, who, by giving matter its form makes of it a statue, or bed, or house. Among the products of nature, those that105 are compounds or mixtures may be analyzed into the form impressed on the elements of the compound; so, for instance, we may in a man, distinguish a soul and body, and in the body four elements. Since the very matter of the elements, taken in itself, has no form, every object seems composed of matter and of some principle that supplies it with form.114 So we are led to ask whence matter derives its form, and to seek whether the soul is simple, or whether it contains two parts, one of which plays the parts of matter, and the other of form,115 so that the first part would be similar to the form received by the metal of a statue, and the latter to the principle which produces the form itself.

All things we think of as essences are made up of multiple parts; nothing is simple or singular, whether in art or in the products of nature.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Works of art, for example, include metal, wood, and stone, and are formed from these materials only through the artist's work, who gives matter its shape to create a statue, a bed, or a house. In nature's products, those that105 are compounds or mixtures can be broken down into the shapes impressed on the elements of the compound; for instance, in a person, we can identify a soul and a body, and within the body, four elements. Since the very essence of the elements, taken by itself, lacks form, every object seems to consist of matter and some principle that provides it with form.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This leads us to question where matter gets its form from and to explore whether the soul is simple or has two parts, one resembling the matter and the other the form, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ so that the first part would be like the form given to the metal of a statue, and the second part would be like the principle that produces the form itself.

THE WORLD-SOUL ALSO IS A COMPOUND OF FORM AND MATTER.

Applying this conception to the universe, we rise to Intelligence, recognizing therein the demiurgic creator of the world. It was in receiving from it its shapes by the intermediation of another principle, the universal Soul, that the (material) substances became water, air, earth and fire. On the one hand, the Soul shapes the four elements of the world;116 on the other, she receives from Intelligence the (seminal) reasons,117 as the souls of the artists themselves receive from the arts the reasons which they work out.118 In Intelligence, therefore, there is a part which is the form of the soul; it is intelligence considered, as shape. There is another which imparts shape, like the sculptor who gives the metal the shape of the statue, and which in itself possesses all it gives.119 Now the (shapes) which the Intelligence imparts to the soul connect with the truth as closely as possible, while those which the soul imparts to the body are only images and appearances.120

Applying this idea to the universe, we come to recognize Intelligence as the creative force behind the world. The material substances took form—water, air, earth, and fire—through the mediation of another principle, the universal Soul. On one hand, the Soul shapes the four elements of the world;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ while on the other, it receives the (seminal) reasons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, similar to how artists derive ideas from the arts which they then express out.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Therefore, within Intelligence, there is a part that represents the form of the soul; it’s intelligence in the context of shape. Another part gives shape, like a sculptor who shapes metal into a statue, and this part inherently possesses everything it gives.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The (shapes) that Intelligence imparts to the soul are as closely aligned with truth as possible, whereas those that the soul imparts to the body are merely images and appearances. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

WHY OUR ASCENT CANNOT STOP WITH THE SOUL.

4. Why should we not, on arriving at the Soul, stop there, and consider her the first principle? Because Intelligence is a power different from the Soul, and better than the Soul; and what is better must, by its very nature, precede (the worst). The Stoics121 are wrong in thinking that it is the Soul which, on reaching her perfection, begets Intelligence. How could that which is potential pass into actualization unless there were some principle that effected that transition? If this transition were due to chance, it could not have occurred at all. The first rank must therefore be assigned to that which is in actualization, which needs nothing, which is perfect, while imperfect things must be assigned to the second rank. These may be perfected by the principles that begat them, which, in respect to them, play a paternal part, perfecting what they had originally produced that was imperfect. What is thus produced is matter, as regards the creating principle, and then becomes perfect, on receiving its form from it. Besides, the Soul is (often) affected; and we need to discover some thing that is impassible, without which everything is dissolved by time; therefore there is need of some principle prior to the soul. Further, the Soul is in the world; now there must be something that resides outside of the world, and which consequently would be superior to the Soul; for since that which inheres in the world resides within the body, or matter, if nothing existed outside of the world, nothing would remain permanent. In this case, the (seminal) reason of man, and all the other reasons could be neither permanent nor eternal. The result of all these considerations, as well as of many others that we could add thereto, is the necessary assertion of the existence of Intelligence beyond the Soul.

4. Why shouldn't we, upon reaching the Soul, stop there and see her as the first principle? Because Intelligence is a power different from and superior to the Soul; and what is superior must, by its very nature, come before what is lesser. The Stoics __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ are mistaken in believing that the Soul, upon achieving its perfection, generates Intelligence. How could something that is potential become actual without a principle that brings that change? If this change happened by chance, it wouldn't happen at all. Therefore, the highest rank must go to what is actualized, which is self-sufficient and perfect, while imperfect things must occupy the second rank. These impermanent things can be perfected by the principles that brought them into existence, acting like a parent that improves what was originally flawed. What is created is matter in relation to the creating principle and then becomes perfect by receiving it form. Moreover, the Soul is often influenced; we need to find something that is unchangeable, without which everything falls apart over time. Thus, there must be a principle that exists prior to the Soul. Additionally, the Soul exists in the world; therefore, something must exist outside of the world, which would be superior to the Soul. Since what exists in the world is confined within the body or matter, if nothing existed beyond the world, nothing would stay permanent. In that case, the (seminal) reason of man and all other reasons could neither be permanent nor eternal. All these considerations, along with many others we could mention, lead us to the necessary conclusion that Intelligence exists beyond the Soul.

INTELLIGENCE IS IN ACTUALIZATION BECAUSE ITS THOUGHT IS IDENTICAL WITH ITS ESSENCE OR EXISTENCE.

5. Taking it in its genuine sense, Intelligence is not only potential, arriving at being intelligent after having been unintelligent—for otherwise, we would be forced to seek out some still higher principle—but is in actualization, and is eternal. As it is intelligent by itself, it is by itself that it thinks what it thinks, and that it possesses what is possesses. Now since it thinks of itself and by itself, it itself is what it thinks. If we could distinguish between its existence and its thought, its "being" would be unintelligent; it would be potential, not in actualization. Thought, therefore, must not be separated from its object, although, from sense-objects, we have become accustomed to conceive of intelligible entities as distinct from each other.

5. When we look at it in its true sense, intelligence is not just potential, reaching a state of being intelligent after having been unintelligent—because then we would need to find an even higher principle—but is actually realized and is eternal. Since it is intelligent on its own, it thinks for itself and possesses what it has. Because it thinks of itself and by itself, it is what it thinks. If we were to separate its existence from its thought, its "being" would be unintelligent; it would be potential, not realized. Therefore, thought should not be separated from its object, even though we've gotten used to viewing intelligible entities as distinct from one another, based on sense-objects.

REASONS, AS ARCHETYPES, MUST HAVE EXISTED BEFORE STOIC "HABIT," NATURE OR SOUL.

Which then is the principle that acts, that thinks, and what is the actualization and thought of Intelligence, necessary to justify the assertion that it is what it thinks? Evidently Intelligence, by its mere real existence, thinks beings, and makes them exist; it therefore is the beings. Indeed, the beings will either exist outside of it, or within it; and in the latter case they would have to be identical with it. That they should exist outside of Intelligence, is unthinkable; for where would they be located? They must therefore exist within it, and be identical with it. They could not be in sense-objects, as common people think, because sense-objects could not be the first in any genus. The form which inheres in their matter is only the representation of existence; now a form which exists in anything other than itself is put in it by a superior principle, and is its image. Further, if Intelligence108 must be the creative power of the universe, it could not, while creating the universe, think beings as existent in what does not yet exist. Intelligible entities, therefore, must exist before the world, and cannot be images of sense-objects, being on the contrary, their archetypes, and constituting the "being" of Intelligence. It might be objected that the (seminal) reasons might suffice. These reasons are, no doubt, eternal; and, if they be eternal and impassible, they must exist within the Intelligence whose characteristics we have described, the Intelligence which precedes the "habit,"122 nature,123 and the soul,124 because here these entities are potential.125

Which then is the principle that acts and thinks, and what is the actualization and thought of Intelligence necessary to support the idea that it is what it thinks? Clearly, Intelligence, by its very existence, thinks about beings and brings them into existence; therefore, it is the beings. In fact, beings will either exist outside of it or within it; and in the latter case, they would have to be identical with it. The notion that they could exist outside of Intelligence is unimaginable; for where would they be located? They must exist within it and be identical with it. They couldn't be found in sense-objects, as most people believe, because sense-objects cannot be the first in any category. The form that exists in their matter is only a representation of existence; now, a form that exists in something other than itself is placed in it by a higher principle and is its image. Furthermore, if Intelligence108 is the creative force of the universe, it could not, while creating the universe, think of beings as existing in what does not yet exist. Thus, intelligible entities must exist before the world and cannot be mere images of sense-objects; rather, they are their archetypes and constitute the "being" of Intelligence. One might argue that the (seminal) reasons could suffice. These reasons are, without a doubt, eternal; and if they are eternal and unchangeable, they must exist within the Intelligence we have described, the Intelligence that precedes the "habit," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ nature,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and the soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ because here these entities are potential.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

INTELLIGENCE IS POSTULATED BY THE GENERAL NECESSITIES OF THE WORLD.

Intelligence, therefore, essentially constitutes all beings; and when Intelligence thinks them, they are not outside of Intelligence, and neither precede nor follow it. Intelligence is the first legislator, or rather, it is the very law of existence. Parmenides126 therefore was right in saying, "Thought is identical with existence." The knowledge of immaterial things is therefore identical with those things themselves. That is why I recognize myself as a being, and why I have reminiscences of intelligible entities. Indeed, none of those beings is outside of Intelligence, nor is contained in any location; all of them subsist in themselves as immutable and indestructible. That is why they really are beings. If they were born, or perished, they would possess existence only in an incidental manner, they would no longer be beings; it would be the existence they possessed which would be essence. It is only by participation that sense-things are what they are said to be; the nature that constitutes their substance derives its shape from elsewhere, as the metal receives its shape from the sculptor, and wood from the carpenter;109 while the image of art penetrates into the matter, the art itself remains in its identity, and within itself possesses the genuine existence of the statue or of the bed. That is how the bodies' general necessity of participating in images shows that they are different from the beings; for they change, while the entities are immutable, possess within themselves their own foundation, and have no need of existing in any location, since they have no extension, and since they subsist in an intellectual and absolute existence. Again,127 the existence of the bodies needs to be guarded128 by some other principle, while intelligence, which furnishes the existence for objects in themselves perishable, has need of nothing to make itself subsist.

Intelligence, therefore, fundamentally constitutes all beings; when Intelligence contemplates them, they are not separate from Intelligence, nor do they come before or after it. Intelligence is the first legislator, or rather, it is the very law of existence. Parmenides__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ was correct in stating, "Thought is identical with existence." Understanding immaterial things is therefore the same as those things themselves. That's why I recognize myself as a being and why I have memories of intelligible entities. In fact, none of those beings exists outside of Intelligence, nor are they found in any location; all of them exist in themselves as unchanging and indestructible. This is why they truly are beings. If they were created or destroyed, they would only exist incidentally and would no longer be beings; it would be their existence that would define their essence. Sense objects only exist as they appear through participation; the nature that makes up their substance takes its form from elsewhere, just as metal gets its shape from the sculptor, and wood from the carpenter; 109 while the image of art is infused into the matter, the art itself remains consistent and inherently possesses the true existence of the statue or the bed. This illustrates the general need for bodies to participate in images, showing that they differ from true beings; because they change, while true entities are unchanging, possess their own foundation, and do not need to exist in any specific place, as they lack physical extension and exist in an intellectual and absolute form. Again, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the existence of physical bodies must be guarded __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ by some other principle, while intelligence, which provides existence to perishable objects, needs nothing to sustain itself.

INTELLIGENCE CONTAINS ALL BEINGS GENERATIVELY.

6. Thus Intelligence actually constitutes all beings; it contains them all, but not locally; it contains them as it possesses itself; it is identical with them. All entities are simultaneously contained within it, and in it remain distinct, as many kinds of knowledge may exist within the soul without their number causing any confusion; each of them appears when needed, without involving the others. If in the soul each thought be an actualization independent of other thoughts, so much the more must Intelligence be all things simultaneously, with this restriction, however, that each of them is a special power. Considered in its universality, Intelligence contains all entities as the genus contains all species, as the whole contains all parts. Even the seminal powers bear the impress of this universality. Each one, considered in its totality, is a centre which contains all the parts of the organism in an undivided condition; nevertheless in it the reason of the eyes differs from that of the hands, and this diversity is manifested by that of the organs begotten (therefrom).110129 Each of the powers of the seed, therefore, is the total unity of the seminal reason when this power is united to the others which are implied therein. What in the seed is corporeal contains matter, as, for instance, humidity; but the seminal reason is the entire form; it is identical with the generative power, a power which itself is the image of a superior power of the soul. This generative power contained in seeds is130 usually called "nature." Proceeding from the superior powers as light radiates from the fire, it tames and fashions matter, imparting thereto the seminal reason131 without pushing it, or moving it as by levers.

6. So, Intelligence actually makes up all beings; it holds them all, but not in a physical way; it contains them as it encompasses itself; it is one with them. All entities exist within it simultaneously and remain distinct, just like many kinds of knowledge can exist in the soul without their number creating confusion; each one comes to the forefront when needed, without involving the others. If in the soul each thought is independent of other thoughts, then Intelligence must encompass everything at once, with the understanding that each of them is a special ability. Viewed in its entirety, Intelligence contains all entities like a genus contains all species, or like a whole contains all its parts. Even the generative powers reflect this universality. Each one, when considered fully, is a center that includes all parts of the organism in an undivided state; however, the reason for the eyes is different from that of the hands, and this diversity is shown by the different organs that arise from it.110129 Each of the powers of the seed, then, is the complete unity of the generative reason when this power is combined with the others that come with it. What is physical in the seed contains matter, like moisture, for example; but the generative reason is the whole form; it is the same as the generative power, which itself is the reflection of a higher power of the soul. This generative power found in seeds is__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is often referred to as "nature." It comes from higher powers like light radiating from fire, shaping and molding matter, giving it the generative reason__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ without pushing or moving it like a lever would.

THERE ARE SCIENTIFIC NOTIONS THAT ARE POSTERIOR, BUT SOME THAT ARE PRIOR.

7. The scientific notions that the soul forms of sense-objects, by discursive reason, and which should rather be called opinions,132 are posterior to the objects (they deal with); and consequently, are no more than images of them. But true scientific notions received from intelligence by discursive reasons do not contain any sense-conceptions. So far as they are scientific notions, they are the very things of which they are the conceptions; they reveal the intimate union of intelligence and thought. Interior Intelligence, which consists of the primary (natures) possesses itself intimately, resides within itself since all eternity, and is an actualization. It does not direct its glances outside of itself, because it possesses everything within itself; it does not acquire, and does not reason to discover things that may not be present to them. Those are operations characteristic of the soul. Intelligence, remaining fixed within itself, is all things simultaneously. Nevertheless, it is not thought which makes each of them subsist; it is only because intelligence thought the divinity or movement, for instance, that the divinity or movement exists.133 When we say that111 thoughts are forms, we are mistaken if thereby we mean that the intelligible exists only because Intelligence thinks it. On the contrary, it is only because the intelligible exists, that Intelligence can think. Otherwise, how would Intelligence come to think the intelligible? It cannot meet the intelligible by chance, nor waste itself in fruitless efforts.

7. The scientific ideas that the soul constructs from sense objects using reasoning, which should be more accurately called opinions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, come after the objects they relate to and are simply reflections of them. However, true scientific ideas gained from intelligence through reasoning do not include any sensory concepts. As scientific ideas, they are the actual things that the ideas represent; they show the close connection between intelligence and thought. Inner Intelligence, which is made up of primary natures, has an intimate existence within itself, existing eternally, and is an actualization. It doesn’t look outward because it holds everything within itself; it doesn’t acquire or reason to find things that might not be present to it. Those actions are typical of the soul. Intelligence, remaining focused within itself, encompasses all things at once. Still, it is not thought that causes each of them to exist; it is simply that intelligence thinks of divinity or movement, for instance, that divinity or movement exists.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. When we say that thoughts are forms, we are wrong if we mean that the intelligible only exists because Intelligence thinks of it. On the contrary, it is only because the intelligible exists that Intelligence can think. Otherwise, how would Intelligence think of the intelligible? It cannot encounter the intelligible by chance, nor can it squander itself in pointless efforts.

THOUGHT IS THE FORM, SHAPE THE ACTUALIZATION OF THE BEING.

8. Since the thought is something essentially one (?), the form, which is the object of thought, and the idea134, 134a are one and the same thing. Which is this thing? Intelligence and the intellectual "being," for no idea is foreign to intelligence; each form is intelligence, and the whole intelligence is all the forms; every particular form is a particular intelligence. Likewise science, taken in its totality, is all the notions it embraces; every notion is a part of the total science; it is not separated from the science locally, and exists potentially in the whole science.135 Intelligence resides within itself, and by possessing itself calmly, is the eternal fulness of all things. If we conceived it as being prior to essence, we would have to say that it was the action and thought of Intelligence which produced and begat all beings. But as, on the contrary, it is certain that essence is prior to Intelligence, we should, within the thinking principle, first conceive the beings, then actualization and thought, just as (the nature) of fire is joined by the actualization of the fire, so that beings have innate intelligence (?148) as their actualization. Now essence is an actualization; therefore essence and intelligence are but a single actualization, or rather both of them fuse.136 Consequently, they form but a single nature, as beings, the actualization of essence, and intelligence. In this case112 the thought is the form, and the shape is the actualization of the being. When, however, in thought we separate essence from Intelligence, we must conceive one of these principles as prior to the other. The Intelligence which operates this separation is indeed different from the essence from which it separates;137 but the Intelligence which is inseparable from essence and which does not separate thought from essence is itself essence and all things.

8. Since thought is essentially one, the form, which is the object of thought, and the idea__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ are the same thing. What is this thing? Intelligence and the intellectual “being,” because no idea is foreign to intelligence; each form is intelligence, and the whole intelligence encompasses all the forms; every specific form is a specific intelligence. Similarly, science, when considered in its entirety, includes all the concepts it contains; every concept is part of the total science; it is not separated from science in a local sense, and exists potentially within the whole science.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Intelligence exists within itself, and by possessing itself calmly, is the eternal fullness of all things. If we thought of it as being prior to essence, we would have to say that it was the action and thought of Intelligence that created all beings. But since it is clear that essence comes before Intelligence, we should first conceive the beings within the thinking principle, followed by actualization and thought, just as the nature of fire is joined by the actualization of fire, so that beings have innate intelligence as their actualization. Now essence is an actualization; therefore, essence and intelligence are just a single actualization, or rather, they fuse. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Consequently, they form a single nature, encompassing beings, the actualization of essence, and intelligence. In this context112 thought is the form, and the shape is the actualization of being. However, when we separate essence from Intelligence in thought, we must view one of these principles as prior to the other. The Intelligence that makes this separation is indeed different from the essence from which it separates;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ but the Intelligence that is inseparable from essence and does not separate thought from essence is itself essence and all things.

INTELLIGENCE CONTAINS THE UNIVERSAL ARCHETYPE.

9. What then are the things contained within the unity of Intelligence which we separate in thinking of them? They must be expressed without disturbing their rest, and we must contemplate the contents of Intelligence by a science that somehow remains within unity. Since this sense-world is an animal which embraces all animals, since it derives both its general and special existence from a principle different from itself,138 a principle which, in turn, is derived from intelligence, therefore intelligence must itself contain the universal archetype, and must be that intelligible world of which Plato139 (well) says; "Intelligence sees the ideas contained within the existing animal."140 Since an animal, whose (seminal) reason exists with the matter fit to receive it, must of course be begotten, so the mere existence of a nature that is intellectual, all-powerful, and unhindered by any obstacle—since nothing can interpose between it and the (substance) capable of receiving the form—must necessarily be adorned (or, created) by intelligence, but only in a divided condition does it reveal the form it receives, so that, for instance, it shows us on one hand a man, and on the other the sun, while intelligence possesses everything in unity.

9. So, what are the things within the unity of Intelligence that we break apart when we think about them? They need to be expressed without disrupting their tranquility, and we must explore the contents of Intelligence through a science that somehow maintains that unity. Since this sensory world is like an animal that encompasses all animals and derives both its general and specific existence from a principle that is different from itself, a principle which, in turn, comes from intelligence, intelligence must contain the universal archetype. It must represent that intelligible world of which Plato rightly says, "Intelligence sees the ideas contained within the existing animal." Since an animal, whose inherent reason exists alongside the matter that can accept it, must naturally be generated, the mere existence of a nature that is intellectual, all-powerful, and unhindered by any barriers—because nothing can stand between it and the substance capable of receiving the form—must necessarily be shaped (or created) by intelligence. However, only in a divided state does it reveal the form it takes, so that, for example, it shows us, on one hand, a man, and on the other, the sun, while intelligence holds everything in unity.

IN THE SENSE-WORLD ONLY THOSE THINGS THAT ARE FORMS PROCEED FROM INTELLIGENCE.

10. Therefore, in the sense-world, all the things that are forms proceed from intelligence; those which are not forms do not proceed therefrom. That is, in the intelligible world we do not find any of the things that are contrary to nature, any more than we find what is contrary to the arts in the arts themselves. Thus the seminal reason does not contain the defects, such as limping would be in a body. Congenital lameness is due to the reason's failure to dominate matter, while accidental lameness is due to deterioration of the form (idea?).

10. So, in the world of senses, everything that takes form comes from intelligence; those that don’t take form don’t come from it. In the intelligible world, we don't encounter anything that goes against nature, just like we don’t find anything contrary to the arts within the arts themselves. Therefore, the foundational reason doesn’t include defects, like limping in a body. Congenital lameness comes from reason failing to control matter, while accidental lameness is due to a decline in the form (idea?).

NATURAL CHARACTERISTICS ARE DERIVED FROM THE CATEGORIES IN THE INTELLIGIBLE.

The qualities that are natural, quantities, numbers, magnitudes, states, actions and natural experiences, movements and recuperations, either general or particular, are among the contents of the intelligible world, where time is replaced by eternity,141 and space is replaced by the "telescoping" of intelligible entities (that are within each other). As all entities are together in the intelligible world, whatever entity you select (by itself) is intellectual and living "being," identity and difference, movement and rest;142 it is what moves, and what is at rest; it is "being," and quality; that is, it is all. There every essence is in actualization, instead of merely being in potentiality; consequently it is not separated from quality.

The qualities that are natural, quantities, numbers, magnitudes, states, actions, and natural experiences, movements and recoveries, whether general or specific, are part of the intelligible world, where time is replaced by eternity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and space is replaced by the "telescoping" of intelligible entities (which are within each other). Since all entities coexist in the intelligible world, any entity you choose (on its own) is understood as an intellectual and living "being," identity and difference, movement and rest;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ it encompasses what moves and what is at rest; it represents "being" and quality; in other words, it encompasses everything. In this realm, every essence is fully actualized rather than merely existing in potentiality; therefore, it is not separate from quality.

THE INTELLIGIBLE WORLD FAILS TO CONTAIN EARTHLY IMPERFECTIONS.

Does the intelligible world contain only what is found in the sense-world, or does it contain anything additional?... Let us consider the arts, in this114 respect. To begin with, the intelligible world does not contain any imperfection. Evils here below come from lack, privation, omission; it is a state of matter, or of anything similar to matter, which failed to be completely assimilated.143

Does the intelligible world include only what we experience through our senses, or is there more to it? Let’s think about the arts in this context. First of all, the intelligible world has no flaws. The problems we face in this world stem from absence, deprivation, or neglect; it's a condition of matter, or something like matter, that hasn’t been fully assimilated. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

SOME ARTS ARE PURELY EARTHLY; OTHERS, LIKE MUSIC, INTELLIGIBLE.

11. Let us therefore consider the arts and their products. Unless as represented within human reason, we cannot refer to the intelligible world arts of imitation such as painting, sculpture, dancing, or acting, because they are born here below, take sense-objects as models, representing their forms, motions, and visible proportions.144 If, however, we possess a faculty which, by studying the beauties offered by the symmetry of animals, considers the general characteristics of this symmetry, it must form part of the intellectual power which, on high, contemplates universal symmetry. Music, however, which studies rhythm and harmony, is, so far as it studies what is intelligible in these things, the image of the music that deals with intelligible rhythm.

11. Let's consider the arts and what they create. Unless we see them through human reasoning, we can't relate to forms of imitation like painting, sculpture, dancing, or acting, because they originate here on Earth, using real-world objects as models to depict their shapes, movements, and visible proportions. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ However, if we have a capability that, by observing the beauty found in the symmetry of animals, recognizes the overall traits of that symmetry, it must be a part of the intellectual ability that, from above, contemplates universal symmetry. Music, which studies rhythm and harmony, reflects the essence of music that explores intelligible rhythm as much as it investigates what is understandable in these elements.

THERE ARE MANY AUXILIARY ARTS WHICH HELP THE PROGRESS OF NATURE.

The arts which produce sense-objects, such as architecture and carpentry, have their principles in the intelligible world, and participate in wisdom, so far as they make use of certain proportions. But as they apply these proportions to sense-objects, they cannot wholly be referred to the intelligible world, unless in so far as they are contained within human reason. The case is similar with agriculture, which assists the growth of plants; medicine, which increases health, and (gymnastics) which supplies the body with strength as well as vigor,145 for on high there is another Power, another115 Health, from which all living organisms derive their needed vigor.

The arts that create physical objects, like architecture and woodworking, have their foundations in the intelligible world and involve wisdom to the extent that they use specific proportions. However, since they apply these proportions to physical objects, they can't be completely associated with the intelligible world, except to the degree that they are rooted in human reasoning. The same goes for agriculture, which helps plants grow; medicine, which improves health; and exercise, which provides the body with strength and vitality. Above all, there exists another Power and another Health, from which all living beings draw their essential vitality.

OTHER ARTS ARE INTELLIGIBLE WHEN APPLIED TO THE INTELLIGIBLE.

Last, whenever rhetoric, strategy, private and public finance and politics weave beauty in their deeds, and they glance above, they (discover) that they have added to their science a contribution from the intelligible science.

Last, whenever rhetoric, strategy, private and public finance, and politics create beauty in what they do, and they look up, they realize that they have added to their knowledge a contribution from the realm of understanding.

The science of geometry, however, which deals (wholly) with intelligible entities, must be referred to the intelligible world. So also with philosophy, which occupies the first rank among sciences because it studies essence. This is all we have to say about arts and their products.

The science of geometry, which focuses entirely on understandable concepts, should be associated with the realm of the intelligible. The same is true for philosophy, which holds the highest position among the sciences because it examines essence. That’s all we have to say about arts and their outcomes.

THE INTELLIGIBLE WORLD CONTAINS ONLY UNIVERSAL IDEAS; PARTICULARITIES ARE DERIVED FROM MATTER.

12. If the intelligible world contains the idea of Man, it must also contain that of the reasonable man, and of the artist; and consequently the idea of the arts that are begotten by Intelligence. We must therefore insist that the intelligible world contains the ideas of the universals, the idea of Man as such, and not, for instance, that of Socrates. Still we shall have to decide whether the intelligible world does not also contain the idea of the individual man, that is, of the man considered with the things that differ in each individual; for one may have a Roman nose and the other a pug nose. These differences are indeed implied within the idea of man, just as there are differences within the idea of animal. But the differences between a Roman or a snub nose are derived from matter. Likewise, amidst the varieties of colors, some are contained within the seminal reason, while others are derived from matter and space.

12. If the intelligible world includes the concept of Man, it must also include the concept of the rational man and the artist; therefore, it also includes the concepts of the arts that arise from Intelligence. We must emphasize that the intelligible world contains the ideas of universals, the concept of Man in general, and not, for example, that of Socrates. Still, we need to determine whether the intelligible world also includes the idea of the individual man, that is, the man considered with the characteristics that vary among individuals; for one might have a Roman nose and another a pug nose. These differences are indeed part of the idea of man, just as there are differences within the idea of animal. However, the differences between a Roman nose and a snub nose come from physical characteristics. Similarly, among the varieties of colors, some are part of the inherent reason, while others come from matter and space.

BESIDES IDEAS OF INDIVIDUAL SOULS AND INTELLIGENCE, THE INTELLIGIBLE WORLD CONTAINS THE SOUL ITSELF AND INTELLIGENCE ITSELF.

13. It remains for us to study whether the intelligible world contains only what is in the sense-world, or whether we should distinguish from the individual soul the Soul itself, from the particular intelligence, Intelligence itself, as we have above distinguished the particular man from Man himself. We should not consider all things here below as images of archetypes, for instance, the soul of a man as the image of the Soul herself. Only degrees of dignity differentiate souls; but these souls are not the Soul itself. As the Soul itself exists really, it must also contain a certain wisdom, justice and science, which are not images of wisdom, justice, and intelligible science, as sense-objects are images of intelligible entities, but which are these very entities located here below in entirely different conditions of existence; for they are not locally circumscribed. Therefore when the soul issues from the body, she preserves these things within herself; for the sense-world exists only in a determinate place, while the intelligible world exists everywhere; therefore all that the soul contains here below is also in the intelligible world. Consequently if, by "sense-objects" we really mean "visible" things, then indeed the intelligible world contains entities not present in this sense-world. If, on the contrary, we include within the "sense-world" the soul and all she implies, then all things that are above are present here below also.

13. We now need to explore whether the intelligible world includes only what exists in the sensory world, or if we should separate the individual soul from the Soul itself, and the particular intelligence from Intelligence itself, just as we’ve previously differentiated the particular man from Man himself. We shouldn’t view everything in the physical world as mere images of archetypes, like considering a man’s soul as just an image of the Soul itself. There are only different levels of dignity among souls; however, these souls are not the Soul itself. Since the Soul truly exists, it must also hold a certain wisdom, justice, and knowledge that are not just reflections of wisdom, justice, and understanding, like sensory objects are reflections of intelligible realities, but rather these are the actual entities found here below in completely different states of existence; they are not limited by physical space. Therefore, when the soul separates from the body, it retains these qualities within itself; the sensory world exists only in a specific location, while the intelligible world exists everywhere; all that the soul encompasses here on earth is also present in the intelligible world. Thus, if we refer to "sense-objects" as actually "visible" things, then the intelligible world does contain entities not found in this sensory world. Conversely, if we consider the "sense-world" to include the soul and everything it entails, then all things above are also present here below.

THE SUPREME BEING ENTIRELY ONE DOES NOT EXPLAIN THE ORIGIN OF THE MANIFOLD.

14. Can we identify the nature that contains all the intelligibles (Intelligence) with the supreme Principle? Impossible, because the supreme Principle must117 be essentially one, and simple, while essences form a multitude. But as these essences form a multitude, we are forced to explain how this multitude, and all these essences can exist. How can (the single) Intelligence be all these things? Whence does it proceed? This we shall have to study elsewhere.146

14. Can we link the nature that holds all the intelligibles (Intelligence) with the supreme Principle? It's not possible because the supreme Principle has to be essentially one and simple, while essences create a multitude. Since these essences make up a multitude, we have to explain how this multitude and all these essences can exist. How can (the single) Intelligence be everything? Where does it come from? We will need to explore this elsewhere.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE SOUL RECEIVES ACCIDENTS FROM MATTER, BUT DEFECTS ARE NOT IN THE INTELLIGIBLE.

It may further be asked whether the intelligible world contains the ideas of objects which are derived from decay, which are harmful or disagreeable, such as, for instance, mud or excreta. We answer that all the things that universal Intelligence receives from the First are excellent. Among them are not found ideas of those dirty and vile objects mentioned above; Intelligence does not contain them. But though receiving from Intelligence ideas, the soul receives from matter other things, among which may be found the above-mentioned accidents. Besides, a more thorough answer to this question must be sought for in our book where we explain "How the Multitude of Ideas Proceeds from the One."147

It can also be asked if the intelligible world includes the ideas of objects that come from decay, which are unpleasant or undesirable, like mud or waste. We reply that everything the universal Intelligence receives from the First is excellent. Ideas of those dirty and foul objects are not included; Intelligence does not hold them. However, while the soul gets ideas from Intelligence, it also receives other elements from matter, which might include the aforementioned unpleasant aspects. Additionally, a more detailed answer to this question can be found in our book where we explain "How the Multitude of Ideas Proceeds from the One. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

NOT ALL EARTHLY ENTITIES HAVE CORRESPONDING IDEAS.

In conclusion, the accidental composites in which Intelligence does not share and which are formed by a fortuitous complex of sense-objects, have no ideas corresponding to them in the intelligible world. Things that proceed from decay are produced only because the Soul is unable to produce anything better in this case; otherwise she would have rather produced some object more agreeing with nature; she therefore produces what she can.

In conclusion, the accidental combinations where Intelligence doesn’t participate and that arise from a random mix of sensory objects have no corresponding ideas in the intelligible realm. Things that result from decay come about only because the Soul can’t create anything better in this situation; otherwise, it would have produced something more in line with nature. So, it creates what it can.

EVEN THE ARTS ARE DEPENDENT ON THE SOUL.

All the arts concerned with things natural to man are contained within the ideas of Man himself. The Art that is universal is prior to the other arts; but Art is posterior to the Soul herself, or rather, to the life that is in Intelligence before becoming soul, and which, on becoming soul, deserves to be called the Soul herself.

All the arts related to human nature are found within the concepts of Man himself. The universal Art comes before the other arts; however, Art follows the Soul itself, or more accurately, the life that exists in Intelligence before it becomes a soul, and which, upon becoming a soul, deserves to be called the Soul itself.

DIFFICULT PASSAGES.

(Transcriber's note: see footnotes 134a and 148.)

(Transcriber's note: see footnotes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.)


FOURTH ENNEAD, BOOK EIGHTH.
On the Descent of the Soul Into the Body.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE EXPERIENCE OF ECSTASY LEADS TO QUESTIONS.

1. On waking from the slumber of the body to return to myself, and on turning my attention from exterior things so as to concentrate it on myself, I often observe an alluring beauty, and I become conscious of an innate nobility. Then I live out a higher life, and I experience atonement with the divinity. Fortifying myself within it, I arrive at that actualization which raises me above the intelligible. But if, after this sojourn with the divinity, I descend once more from Intelligence to the exercise of my reasoning powers, I am wont to ask myself how I ever could actually again descend, and how my soul ever could have entered into a body, since, although she actually abides in the body, she still possesses within herself all the perfection I discover in her.

1. When I wake up from the body's sleep and focus my attention inward rather than on outside distractions, I often notice a captivating beauty and realize an inherent nobility within myself. At that moment, I experience a higher way of living and feel a connection with the divine. By strengthening myself through this experience, I achieve a state that lifts me beyond mere understanding. However, when I return to the realm of reason after this time with the divine, I can't help but wonder how I could possibly descend again and how my soul could enter into a body at all, considering that even though it resides in the body, it still holds all the perfection I recognize in it.

HERACLITUS, THE ORIGINATOR OF THESE QUESTIONS, ANSWERS THEM OBSCURELY.

Heraclitus, who recommends this research, asserts that "there are necessary changes of contraries into each other;" he speaks of "ascenscions" and of a "descent," says that it is "a rest to change, a fatigue to continue unremittingly in the same kinds of work, and to be overwrought. He thus reduces us to conjectures120 because he does not explain himself definitely; and he would even force us to ask how he himself came to discover what he propounds.

Heraclitus, who suggests this exploration, claims that "there are necessary changes of opposites into each other;" he talks about "ascensions" and a "descent," stating that it is "restful to change, but tiring to keep doing the same kinds of work without stopping, and to be overwhelmed." He leaves us guessing120 because he doesn’t clearly explain himself; and he even makes us wonder how he himself figured out what he proposes.

EMPEDOCLES, AS A POET, TELLS OF PYTHAGOREAN MYTHS.

Empedocles teaches that "it is a law for souls that have sinned to fall down here below;" and that "he himself, having withdrawn from the divinity, came down to the earth to become the slave of furious discord." It would seem that he limited himself to advancing the ideas that Pythagoras and his followers generally expressed by symbols, both on this and other subjects. Besides Empedocles is obscure because he uses the language of poetry.

Empedocles teaches that "it's a law for souls that have sinned to fall down here below;" and that "he himself, having withdrawn from the divine, came down to earth to become the slave of fierce discord." It seems that he focused on promoting ideas that Pythagoras and his followers typically expressed through symbols, both on this and other topics. Additionally, Empedocles is hard to understand because he uses poetic language.

PLATO SAYS MANY CONTRADICTORY THINGS THAT ARE BEAUTIFUL AND TRUE.

Last, we have the divine Plato, who has said so many beautiful things about the soul. In his dialogues he often spoke of the descent of the soul into the body, so that we have the right to expect from him something clearer. Unfortunately, he is not always sufficiently in agreement with himself to enable one to follow his thought. In general, he depreciates corporeal things; he deplores the dealings between the soul and the body; insists150 that the soul is chained down to it, and that she is buried in it as in a tomb. He attaches much importance to the maxim taught in the mysteries that the soul here below is as in a prison.151 What Plato calls the "cavern"152 and Empedocles calls the "grotto," means no doubt the sense-world.153 To break her chains, and to issue from the cavern, means the soul's154 rising to the intelligible world. In the Phaedrus,155 Plato asserts that the cause of the fall of the soul is the loss of her wings; that after having once121 more ascended on high, she is brought back here below by the periods;156 that there are souls sent down into this world by judgments, fates, conditions, and necessity; still, at the same time, he finds fault with the "descent" of the soul into the body. But, speaking of the universe in the Timaeus,157 he praises the world, and calls it a blissful divinity. He states that the demiurgic creator, being good, gave it a soul to make it intelligent, because without the soul, the universe could not have been as intelligent as it ought to have been.158 Consequently, the purpose of the introduction of the universal Soul into the world, and similarly of each of our souls was only to achieve the perfection of the world; for it was necessary for the sense-world to contain animals equal in kind and numbers to those contained in the intelligible world.

Finally, we have the great Plato, who has expressed so many beautiful thoughts about the soul. In his dialogues, he often discussed the soul's descent into the body, so we can expect something clearer from him. Unfortunately, he doesn't always agree with himself enough to clearly follow his reasoning. Overall, he looks down on physical things; he laments the relationship between the soul and the body; insists __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that the soul is trapped in it, and that she is buried in it like a tomb. He places a lot of importance on the saying taught in the mysteries that the soul down here is like in a prison.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ What Plato refers to as the "cave"__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and Empedocles refers to as the "grotto" undoubtedly means the sense-world.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To break her chains and emerge from the cavern signifies the soul's __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ascent to the intelligible world. In the Phaedrus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plato claims that the reason for the soul's fall is the loss of her wings; that after having once ascended, she is brought back down by the periods;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that certain souls are sent to this world by judgments, fates, conditions, and necessity; yet, at the same time, he criticizes the "descent" of the soul into the body. However, when discussing the universe in the Timaeus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ he praises the world and calls it a blissful divinity. He explains that the good demiurge creator gave it a soul to make it rational because without the soul, the universe couldn't be as intelligent as it should have been.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thus, the purpose of introducing the universal Soul into the world, and similarly each of our souls, was solely to achieve the perfection of the world; for it was essential for the sense-world to include animals equal in kind and number to those in the intelligible world.

QUESTIONS RAISED BY PLATO'S THEORIES.

2. Plato's theories about the soul lead us to ask how, in general, the soul has, by her nature, been led to enter into relations with the body. Other questions arise: What is the nature of the world where the soul lives thus, either voluntarily or necessarily, or in any other way? Does the Demiurge159 act without meeting any obstacle, or is it with him as with our souls?

2. Plato's ideas about the soul make us wonder how, by its very nature, the soul has come to connect with the body. Other questions come up: What is the nature of the world where the soul exists, either willingly or out of necessity, or in some other way? Does the Demiurge __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ operate without facing any challenges, or is it similar to our own souls?

HUMAN BODIES ARE MORE DIFFICULT TO MANAGE THAN THE WORLD-BODY.

To begin with, our souls, charged with the administration of bodies less perfect than the world, had to penetrate within them profoundly in order to manage them; for the elements of these bodies tend to scatter, and to return to their original location, while, in the universe, all things are naturally distributed in their proper places.160 Besides, our bodies demand an active and vigilant foresight, because, by the surrounding122 objects they are exposed to many accidents; for they always have a crowd of needs, as they demand continual protection against the dangers that threaten them.161 But the body of the world is complete and perfect. It is self-sufficient; it has nothing to suffer contrary to its nature; and consequently, it (acts) on a mere order of the universal Soul. That is why the universal Soul can remain impassible, feeling no need, remaining in the disposition desired by her own nature. That is why Plato says that, when our soul dwells with this perfect Soul, she herself becomes perfect, soaring in the ethereal region, and governing the whole world.162 So long as a human soul does not withdraw from the (universal) Soul to enter into a body, and to belong to some individual, she easily administers the world, in the same manner, and together with the universal Soul. Communicating to the body essence and perfection is therefore, for the soul, not an unmixed evil; because the providential care granted to an inferior nature does not hinder him who grants it from himself remaining in a state of perfection.

To start with, our souls, tasked with managing bodies that are less perfect than the universe, have to dive deep into them to handle their care. This is because the elements of these bodies tend to scatter and want to go back to where they came from, while in the universe, everything is naturally arranged in its rightful places.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Moreover, our bodies require constant and careful attention since they face many risks from the surrounding 122 objects; they are always in need of support, needing ongoing protection from the dangers that threaten them.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ However, the body of the universe is whole and perfect. It is self-sufficient; it doesn't suffer anything that goes against its nature, and as a result, it only acts on the command of the universal Soul. This is why the universal Soul can remain unaffected, feeling no need, and staying in the state desired by its nature. This is also why Plato says that when our soul connects with this perfect Soul, it itself becomes perfect, rising into the ethereal realm and governing the entire world.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As long as a human soul doesn’t distance itself from the (universal) Soul to enter a body and belong to a specific individual, it easily manages the world, just like the universal Soul. Therefore, imparting essence and perfection to the body isn’t purely a negative for the soul; the care provided to a lower nature doesn’t prevent the one giving it from remaining in a state of perfection.

HOW THE TWO-FOLD SOUL EXERTS A TWO-FOLD PROVIDENCE.

In the universe there are, indeed, two kinds of providences.163 The first Providence regulates everything in a royal manner, without performing any actions, or observing the details. The second, operating somewhat like an artisan, adjusts its creative power to the inferior nature of creatures by getting in contact with them.164 Now as the divine Soul (or, the principal power,165 always administers the whole world in the first or regal way, dominating the world by her superiority, and by injecting into the world her lowest power (nature), we could not accuse the divinity of having given a bad place to the universal Soul. Indeed, this universal Soul123 was never deprived of her natural power, possessing it always, because this power is not contrary to her being, possessing it uninterruptedly from all eternity.

In the universe, there are actually two types of providences.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The first Providence governs everything in a grand way, without taking any actions or paying attention to the details. The second, working more like a craftsman, tailors its creative abilities to accommodate the lower nature of creatures by engaging with them.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The divine Soul (or the main power, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) always manages the whole world in the first, regal way, dominating it through her superiority and injecting into the world her lowest power (nature). Therefore, we can't blame the divine for placing the universal Soul in a bad position. In fact, this universal Soul123 has never lacked her natural power, always possessing it because this power is not contrary to her essence, holding it consistently from all eternity.

STAR-SOULS, LIKE UNINCARNATE SOULS, GOVERN THE WORLD UNTROUBLEDLY.

(Plato) further states that the relation of the souls of the stars to their bodies is the same as that of the universal Soul to the universe,166 where he makes the stars participate in the movements of the universal Soul. He thus grants to those souls the blessedness which is suitable to them. The intercourse of the soul with the body is usually blamed for two things: because it hinders the soul from busying herself with the conceptions of intelligence, and then because it exposes her to agreeable or painful sensations which fill her with desires. Now neither of these two results affect the soul that has not entered into a body, and which does not depend thereon by belonging to some particular individual. Then, on the contrary, she possesses the body of the universe, which has no fault, no need, which can cause her neither fears nor desires, because she has nothing to fear. Thus no anxiety ever forces her to descend to terrestrial objects, or to distract herself from her happy and sublime contemplation. Entirely devoted to divine things, she governs the world by a single power, whose exercise involves no anxiety.

(Plato) further states that the connection between the souls of the stars and their bodies is the same as that of the universal Soul to the universe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, where he makes the stars share in the movements of the universal Soul. He thus grants those souls the happiness that suits them. The interaction of the soul with the body is usually criticized for two reasons: because it prevents the soul from focusing on the ideas of intelligence, and because it exposes her to pleasurable or painful sensations that fill her with desires. Neither of these effects impact the soul that hasn't entered a body and which doesn't depend on one by belonging to a particular individual. In contrast, she possesses the body of the universe, which has no flaws, no needs, and cannot cause her fears or desires, since she has nothing to fear. Thus, no anxiety ever drives her to lower herself to earthly objects or to distract herself from her joyful and elevated contemplation. Completely devoted to divine matters, she governs the world with a single power, whose exercise involves no anxiety.

DIFFERENCES BETWEEN HUMAN AND COSMIC INCARNATION.

3. Consider now the human soul which167 undergoes numberless ills while in the body, eking out a miserable existence, a prey to griefs, desires, fears, sufferings of all kinds, for whom the body is a tomb, and the sense-world a "cave" or "grotto." This difference124 of opinions about the condition of the universal Soul and the human soul is not contradictory, because these two souls do not have the same reasons for descent into a body. To begin with, the location of thought, that we call the intelligible world,168 contains not only the entire universal Intelligence, but also the intellectual powers, and the particular intelligences comprised within the universal Intelligence; since there is not only a single intelligence, but a simultaneously single and plural intelligence. Consequently, it must also have contained a single Soul, and a plurality of souls; and it was from the single Soul, that the multiple particular and different souls had to be born, as from one and the same genus are derived species that are both superior and inferior, and more or less intellectual. Indeed, in the intelligible world, there is, on one hand, the (universal) Intelligence which, like some great animal, potentially contains the other intelligences. On the other hand, are the individual intelligences, each of which possess in actualization what the former contains potentially. We may illustrate by a living city that would contain other living cities. The soul of the universal City would be more perfect and powerful; but nothing would hinder the souls of the other cities from being of the same kind. Similarly, in the universal Fire, there is on one hand a great fire, and on the other small fires, while the universal Being is the being of the universal Fire, or rather, is the source from which the being of the universal Fire proceeds.

3. Now think about the human soul which__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ goes through countless hardships while in the body, scraping by in a miserable existence, constantly burdened by griefs, desires, fears, and all kinds of suffering, where the body feels like a tomb, and the sensory world is like a "cave" or "grotto." The differing views on the state of the universal Soul and the human soul aren’t contradictory, because these two souls have different reasons for entering a body. First off, the realm of thought, which we call the intelligible world, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, contains not only the entire universal Intelligence but also the intellectual powers and the specific intelligences that are part of this universal Intelligence; since there isn't just one intelligence, but rather a unity that is both singular and plural. Therefore, it must have included one single Soul and many individual souls; and from that one Soul, various particular and distinct souls must have emerged, similar to how different species arise from one genus that has both superior and inferior forms, or that vary in their level of intellect. In the intelligible world, there is, on one side, the (universal) Intelligence, which, like a grand organism, potentially holds within it other intelligences. On the other side are the individual intelligences, each one actually possessing what the former holds potentially. We can think of it like a vibrant city that contains other vibrant cities. The soul of the universal City would be more perfect and powerful; however, nothing stops the souls of the other cities from being of the same nature. Likewise, in the universal Fire, there exists one major fire alongside smaller flames, while universal Being is the essence of this universal Fire, or more accurately, is the source from which the being of the universal Fire originates.

THE RATIONAL SOUL POSSESSES ALSO AN INDIVIDUALITY.

The function of the rational soul is to think, but she does not limit herself to thinking. Otherwise there would be no difference between her and intelligence. Besides her intellectual characteristics, the soul's characteristic125 nature, by virtue of which she does not remain mere intelligence, has a further individual function, such as is possessed by every other being. By raising her glance to what is superior to her, she thinks; by bringing them down to herself, she preserves herself; by lowering them to what is inferior to her, she adorns it, administers it, and governs it. All these things were not to remain immovable in the intelligible world, to permit of a successive issue of varied beings, which no doubt are less perfect than that which preceded them, but which, nevertheless, exist necessarily during the persistence of the Principle from which they proceed.

The role of the rational soul is to think, but it doesn’t stop there. If it did, there would be no difference between it and intelligence. In addition to its intellectual traits, the soul’s essential nature, which prevents it from being just intelligence, also gives it a distinct function, like every other being. By looking up to what is above it, it thinks; by bringing those thoughts down to itself, it maintains its own existence; and by lowering them to what is below it, it beautifies, manages, and rules over them. All these aspects were not meant to remain static in the intelligible world, allowing for a continuous emergence of diverse beings that, while likely less perfect than those that came before, necessarily exist as long as the Principle from which they originate persists.

INCARNATE SOULS WEAKEN BECAUSE THEY CONTEMPLATE THE INDIVIDUAL.

4. There are individual souls which, in their conversion169 towards the principle from which they proceed, aspire to the intelligible world, and which also exercise their power on inferior things, just as light, which does not disdain to throw its rays down to us though remaining suspended to the sun on high. These souls must remain sheltered from all suffering so long as in the intelligible world they remain together with the universal Soul. They must besides, in heaven, share with it the administration of the world; like kings who, being colleagues of the great King of the universe, share the government with Him, without themselves descending from their thrones, without ceasing to occupy a place as elevated as He. But when they pass from this state in which they live with the universal Soul to a particular and independent existence, when they seem weary of dwelling with another, then each of them returns to what belongs to her individually. Now when a soul has done that for a long while, when she withdraws from the universal Soul, and distinguishes herself therefrom, when she126 ceases to keep her glances directed towards the intelligible world; then, isolating herself in her individual existence, she weakens, and finds herself overwhelmed with a crowd of cares, because she directs her glance at something individual. Having therefore separated herself from the universal Soul as well as from the other souls that remain united thereto, and having attached herself to an individual body, and concentrating herself exclusively on this object, which is subjected to the destructive action of all other beings, she ceases to govern the whole to administer more carefully a part, the care of which forces her to busy herself, and mingle with external things, to be not only present in the body, but also to interpenetrate it.

4. There are individual souls that, in their conversion__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ toward the principle from which they come, strive for the intelligible world, and also have an influence over lower things, just like light, which doesn’t hesitate to shine its rays down to us while still being connected to the sun above. These souls should be protected from all suffering as long as they remain in the intelligible world alongside the universal Soul. Additionally, in heaven, they should participate with it in managing the world; like kings who, as associates of the great King of the universe, share the rule with Him without stepping down from their thrones or losing their elevated position. However, when they transition from this state of living with the universal Soul to a more individual and independent existence, when they grow tired of being with another, then each one returns to what belongs to her alone. Now, when a soul has been in this state for a long time, when she separates herself from the universal Soul and distinguishes herself from it, when she 126 stops looking toward the intelligible world; then, isolating herself in her individual existence, she becomes weaker and is overwhelmed by a multitude of concerns, because she focuses her attention on something individual. Therefore, having detached herself from the universal Soul as well as from the other souls that remain united to it, and having connected herself to a physical body, and concentrating solely on this object, which is subject to the destructive forces of all other beings, she stops governing the whole to manage more carefully a part, the care of which forces her to engage with and blend into external things, making her not only present in the body but also intermingled with it.

THIS PROCESS EXPLAINS THE CLASSIC EXPRESSIONS ABOUT HER CONDITION.

Thus, in the common expression, she has lost her wings, and is chained by the bonds of the body, because she gave up the calm existence she enjoyed when with the universal Soul she shared the administration of the world; for when she was above she spent a much happier life. The fallen soul is therefore chained or imprisoned, obliged to have recourse to the senses because she cannot first make use of intelligence. She is, as it is said, buried in a tomb, or cavern. But by her conversion towards thought, she breaks her bonds, she returns upwards towards higher regions, when, starting from the indications of reminiscence she rises to the contemplation of the essences;170 for even after her fall she always preserves something superior to the body.

Thus, in common terms, she has lost her wings and is trapped by the confines of her body because she abandoned the peaceful existence she had when she shared the governance of the world with the universal Soul; when she was above, she lived a much happier life. The fallen soul is therefore bound or trapped, forced to rely on her senses because she can’t first access her intelligence. She is, as it's said, buried in a tomb or cavern. However, by turning towards thought, she breaks her chains and ascends to higher realms, as she rises from the cues of remembrance to contemplate the essences; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ because even after her fall, she still retains something greater than the body.

SOULS AS AMPHIBIANS.

Souls therefore are necessarily amphibians;171 since they alternately live in the intelligible world, and in the sense-world; staying longer in the intelligible world127 when they can remain united to supreme Intelligence more permanently, or staying longer or preponderatingly here below when nature or destiny imposes on them a contrary fate. That is the secret meaning of Plato's words172 to the effect that the divinity divides the seeds of the souls formed by a second mixture in the cup, and that He separates them into (two) parts. He also adds that they must necessarily fall into generation after having been divided into a definite number. Plato's statement that the divinity sowed the souls,173 as well as the divinity's address to the other deities, must be taken figuratively. For, in reference to the things contained in the universe, this implies that they are begotten or produced; for successive enumeration and description implies an eternal begetting, and that those objects exist eternally in their present state.

Souls are therefore necessarily amphibians;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ because they alternately exist in the intelligible world and in the sensory world, spending more time in the intelligible world127 when they can stay connected to supreme Intelligence for a longer time, or spending more time here below when nature or fate imposes a different destiny on them. This is the hidden meaning behind Plato's words__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that the divine divides the seeds of the souls created by a second mixture in the cup and separates them into (two) parts. He also says that they must necessarily go into generation after being divided into a specific number. Plato's claim that the divine sowed the souls, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ along with the divine's communication with the other deities, should be understood figuratively. In relation to everything found in the universe, this means they are born or produced; for successive listing and description imply an eternal creation, and that those objects exist eternally in their current form.

SOULS DESCENDING TO HELP ARE SENT BY GOD.

5. Without any inherent contradiction it may therefore be asserted either,174 that the souls are sowed into generation, that they descend here below for the perfection of the universe, or that they are shut up in a cavern as the result of a divine punishment, that their fall is simultaneously an effect of their will and of necessity—as necessity does not exclude voluntariness—and that they are in evil so long as they are incarnate in bodies. Again, as Empedocles says, they may have withdrawn from the divinity, and have lost their way, and have committed some fault that they are expiating; or, as says Heraclitus, that rest consists in flight (from heaven, and descent here below), and that the descent of souls is neither entirely voluntary, nor involuntary. Indeed, no being ever falls voluntarily; but as it is by his own motion that he descends to lower things, and reaches a less happy condition, it may be said that he bears the punishment of his128 conduct. Besides, as it is by an eternal law of nature that this being acts and suffers in that manner, we may, without contradiction or violence to the truth, assert that the being who descends from his rank to assist some lower thing is sent by the divinity.175 In spite of any number of intermediate parts (which separate) a principle from its lower part, the latter may still be ascribed to the former.176

5. Without any inherent contradiction, it can be said either, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that souls are brought into existence, that they come down here for the sake of the universe’s perfection, or that they are imprisoned in a cavern as a result of divine punishment. Their fall is both a result of their will and a necessity—since necessity doesn’t exclude free will—and they exist in evil as long as they are embodied. As Empedocles says, they may have distanced themselves from the divine, lost their way, and committed some fault for which they are atoning; or, as Heraclitus states, rest comes from fleeing (from heaven, and coming down here), and the descent of souls is neither entirely voluntary nor involuntary. In fact, no being ever falls by choice; however, since it is through their own actions that they descend to lower states and end up in a less fortunate condition, it can be said that they are facing the consequences of their128 actions. Moreover, since it is by an eternal law of nature that this being acts and suffers in this way, we can confidently say, without contradiction or distortion of the truth, that the being who descends from its original state to assist something lower is sent by the divinity.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Despite the presence of various intermediary factors (which separate) a principle from its lower part, the latter can still be attributed to the former.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE TWO POSSIBLE FAULTS OF THE SOUL.

Here there are two possible faults for the soul. The first consists in the motive that determines her to descend. The second is the evil she commits after having descended here below. The first fault is expiated by the very condition of the soul after she has descended here below. The punishment of the latter fault, if not too serious, is to pass into other bodies more or less promptly according to the judgment delivered about her deserts—and we speak of a "judgment" to show that it is the consequence of the divine law. If however the perversity of the soul passes all measure, she undergoes, under the charge of guardians in charge of her chastisement, the severe punishments she has incurred.

Here, there are two possible faults for the soul. The first is the reason that drives her to descend. The second is the wrongdoing she commits after arriving here. The first fault is atoned for by the very state of the soul after she has come down. The punishment for the second fault, if it isn’t too serious, is to be reincarnated into other bodies more or less quickly based on the judgment of her actions—and we use the term "judgment" to indicate that it follows divine law. However, if the soul's wrongdoing is extreme, she suffers, under the supervision of guardians assigned to her punishment, the severe consequences of her actions.

PROMPT FLIGHT HERE BELOW LEAVES THE SOUL UNHARMED BY HER STAY HERE.

Thus, although the soul have a divine nature (or "being"), though she originate in the intelligible world, she enters into a body. Being a lower divinity, she descends here below by a voluntary inclination, for the purpose of developing her power, and to adorn what is below her. If she flee promptly from here below, she does not need to regret having become acquainted with evil, and knowing the nature of vice,177 nor having had the opportunity of manifesting her129 faculties, and to manifest her activities and deeds. Indeed, the faculties of the soul would be useless if they slumbered continuously in incorporeal being without ever becoming actualized. The soul herself would ignore what she possesses if her faculties did not manifest by procession, for everywhere it is the actualization that manifests the potentiality. Otherwise, the latter would be completely hidden and obscured; or rather, it would not really exist, and would not possess any reality. It is the variety of sense-effects which illustrates the greatness of the intelligible principle, whose nature publishes itself by the beauty of its works.

Thus, even though the soul has a divine nature (or "being") and originates from the intelligible world, it enters a body. Being a lesser divinity, it voluntarily descends here to develop its power and to enhance what is below it. If it quickly escapes from this lower realm, it has no reason to regret encountering evil and understanding the nature of vice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, nor to regret having the chance to demonstrate its129 abilities through actions and deeds. In fact, the soul's abilities would be useless if they remained dormant in a non-physical state without ever being realized. The soul would not even know what it possesses if its abilities didn't express themselves; it's through actualization that potential comes to light. Without this, potential would remain completely hidden and obscure; or rather, it wouldn't truly exist at all and wouldn't have any reality. The diversity of sensory experiences illustrates the greatness of the intelligible principle, whose nature reveals itself through the beauty of its creations.

CONTINUOUS PROCESSION NECESSARY TO THE SUPREME.

6. Unity was not to exist alone; for if unity remained self-enclosed, all things would remain hidden in unity without having any form, and no beings would achieve existence. Consequently, even if constituted by beings born of unity, plurality would not exist, unless the inferior natures, by their rank destined to be souls, issued from those beings by the way of procession. Likewise, it was not sufficient for souls to exist, they also had to reveal what they were capable of begetting. It is likewise natural for each essence to produce something beneath it, to draw it out from itself by a development similar to that of a seed, a development in which an indivisible principle proceeds to the production of a sense-object, and where that which precedes remains in its own place at the same time as it begets that which follows by an inexpressible power, which is essential to intelligible natures. Now as this power was not to be stopped or circumscribed in its actions by jealousy, there was need of a continuous procession until, from degree to degree, all things had descended to the extreme limits of what was possible;178 for it is the characteristic of an inexhaustible130 power to communicate all its gifts to everything, and not to permit any of them to be disinherited, since there is nothing which hinders any of them from participating in the nature of the Good in the measure that it is capable of doing so. Since matter has existed from all eternity, it was impossible that from the time since it existed, it should not participate in that which communicates goodness to all things according to their receptivity thereof.179 If the generation of matter were the necessary consequence of anterior principles, still it must not be entirely deprived of the good by its primitive impotence, when the cause which gratuitously communicated "being" to it remained self-enclosed.

6. Unity wasn’t meant to exist in isolation; if it remained closed off, everything would stay hidden within it without taking shape, and no beings would come into existence. So, even if beings were formed from unity, plurality wouldn’t occur unless lower natures, which were meant to become souls, emerged from those beings through a process. Similarly, it wasn’t enough for souls to simply exist; they also needed to show what they were capable of creating. It’s natural for each essence to produce something below it, drawing it out from itself in a way similar to how a seed develops. In this process, an indivisible principle creates a sense-object, while what comes first remains in its place at the same time it gives rise to what comes after, through an indescribable power that is essential to intelligible natures. Since this power wasn’t meant to be limited or constrained by jealousy, there needed to be an ongoing procession until, step by step, everything descended to the furthest reaches of what was possible; for it is inherent in an inexhaustible power to share all its gifts without letting any be excluded, since nothing prevents any being from participating in the nature of the Good, as much as it can. Given that matter has always existed, it’s impossible that from the time of its existence, it hasn’t taken part in what brings goodness to all things according to their ability to receive it. Even if the generation of matter were the necessary result of prior principles, it shouldn’t be completely deprived of goodness due to its original weakness, especially when the cause that generously gave it "being" remained self-contained.

SENSE-OBJECTS ARE NECESSARY AS REVEALERS OF THE ETERNAL.

The excellence, power and goodness of intelligible (essences) are therefore revealed by sense-objects; and there is an eternal connection between intelligible (entities) that are self-existent, and sense-objects, which eternally derive their existence therefrom by participation, and which imitate intelligible nature to the extent of their ability.

The greatness, strength, and goodness of intelligible (essences) are shown through sense objects; there’s a lasting connection between self-existent intelligible (entities) and sense objects, which get their existence from them through participation, and which mimic intelligible nature as much as they can.

THE SOUL'S NATURE IS OF AN INTERMEDIATE KIND.

7. As there are two kinds of being (or, existence), one of sensation, and the other intelligible, it is preferable for the soul to live in the intelligible world; nevertheless, as a result of her nature, it is necessary for her also to participate in sense-affairs.180 Since she occupies only an intermediate rank, she must not feel wronged at not being the best of beings.181 Though on one hand her condition be divine, on the other she is located on the limits of the intelligible world, because of her affinity for sense-nature. She causes this nature to participate in her powers, and she even receives something therefrom, when, instead of managing131 the body without compromising her own security, she permits herself to be carried away by her own inclination to penetrate profoundly within it, ceasing her complete union with the universal Soul. Besides, the soul can rise above the body after having learned to feel how happy one is to dwell on high, by the experience of things seen and suffered here below, and after having appreciated the true Good by the comparison of contraries. Indeed the knowledge of the good becomes clearer by the experience of evil, especially among souls which are not strong enough to know evil before having experienced it.182

7. There are two types of existence: one based on sensation and the other on understanding. It's better for the soul to exist in the world of understanding; however, due to its nature, it must also engage in sensory experiences. Since it occupies a middle ground, it shouldn't feel slighted for not being the highest form of existence. While its state is divine in one way, it also exists at the edge of the intelligible world because of its connection to sensory nature. The soul causes this nature to share in its abilities, and it even gains something from it when, instead of just managing the body while protecting itself, it allows its desire to explore deeply within it, which leads it away from complete union with the universal Soul. Additionally, the soul can rise above the body after realizing how joyful it is to dwell in higher realms, informed by the experiences of what is seen and felt here, and after recognizing true goodness through comparisons with opposing experiences. In fact, the understanding of good becomes clearer through the experience of evil, especially for souls that aren't strong enough to recognize evil before going through it.

THE PROCESSION OF INTELLIGENCE IS AN EXCURSION DOWNWARDS AND UPWARDS.

The procession of intelligence consists in descending to things that occupy the lowest rank, and which have an inferior nature,183 for Intelligence could not rise to the superior Nature. Obliged to act outside of itself, and not being able to remain self-enclosed, by a necessity and by a law of its nature, intelligence must advance unto the soul where it stops; then, after having communicated of itself to that which immediately follows it, intelligence must return to the intelligible world. Likewise, the soul has a double action in her double relation with what is below and above her. By her first action, the soul manages the body to which she is united; by the second, she contemplates the intelligible entities. These alternatives work out, for individual souls, with the course of time; and finally there occurs a conversion which brings them back from the lower to the higher natures.

The process of intelligence involves moving down to things that are at the lowest level and have a lesser nature, because intelligence can't elevate itself to a higher nature. Forced to act beyond itself and unable to stay self-contained, due to a necessity and a law of its nature, intelligence must reach the soul where it pauses; then, after sharing part of itself with what comes next, it has to return to the realm of intelligible ideas. Similarly, the soul has a dual action in its relationship with what is below and above it. In its first action, the soul governs the body it is connected to; in its second, it contemplates intelligible beings. These shifts occur over time for individual souls, and ultimately, there is a transformation that brings them back from the lower to the higher natures.

THE UNIVERSAL SOUL, HOWEVER, IS NOT DISTURBED BY THE URGENCIES BELOW HER.

The universal Soul, however, does not need to busy herself with troublesome functions, and remains out132 of the reach of evils. She considers what is below her in a purely contemplative manner, while at the same time remaining related to what is above her. She is therefore enabled simultaneously on one side to receive, and on the other to give, since her nature compels her to relate herself closely with the objects of sense.184

The universal Soul doesn't need to get caught up in complicated tasks and stays clear of negativity. She observes what’s beneath her in a purely reflective way while still being connected to what’s above her. This allows her to both receive and give at the same time, as her nature drives her to stay closely linked with the objects of sense.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE SOUL DOES NOT ENTIRELY ENTER INTO THE BODY.

8. Though I should set myself in opposition to popular views, I shall set down clearly what seems to me the true state of affairs. Not the whole soul enters into the body. By her higher part, she ever remains united to the intelligible world; as, by her lower part, she remains united to the sense-world. If this lower part dominates, or rather, if it be dominated (by sensation) and troubled, it hinders us from being conscious of what the higher part of the soul contemplates. Indeed that which is thought impinges on our consciousness only in case it descends to us, and is felt. In general, we are conscious of what goes on in every part of the soul only when it is felt by the entire soul. For instance, appetite, which is the actualization of lustful desire, is by us cognized only when we perceive it by the interior sense or by discursive reason, or by both simultaneously. Every soul has a · lower part turned towards the body, and a higher part turned towards divine Intelligence. The universal Soul manages the universe by her lower part without any kind of trouble, because she governs her body not as we do by any reasoning, but by intelligence, and consequently in a manner entirely different from that adopted by art. The individual souls, each of whom administers a part of the universe,185 also have a part that rises above their body; but they are distracted from thought by sensation, and by a perception of a133 number of things which are contrary to nature, and which come to trouble them, and afflict them. Indeed, the body that they take care of constitutes but a part of the universe, is incomplete, and is surrounded by exterior objects. That is why it has so many needs, why it desires luxuriousness, and why it is deceived thereby. On the contrary, the higher part of the soul is insensible to the attraction of these transitory pleasures, and leads an undisturbed life.

8. Even though I may go against popular beliefs, I will clearly state what I think is the true situation. Not the whole soul enters the body. Through its higher aspect, it remains connected to the intelligible world; through its lower aspect, it stays linked to the sensory world. If this lower aspect takes control, or rather, if it is controlled (by sensation) and disturbed, it prevents us from being aware of what the higher part of the soul is focused on. In fact, we only become conscious of thoughts when they come down to us and are felt. Generally, we are aware of what happens in every part of the soul only when it is experienced by the whole soul. For example, appetite, which is the realization of lustful desire, is recognized by us only when we perceive it through our internal sense or through reasoning, or both at the same time. Every soul has a lower part that faces the body, and a higher part that connects with divine Intelligence. The universal Soul manages the universe through its lower part effortlessly, because it governs its body not through reasoning like we do, but through intelligence, and thus in a way that is completely different from what art employs. Individual souls, each responsible for a part of the universe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ also possess a part that rises above their body; however, they are distracted from thought by sensations and by perceptions of a133 multitude of unnatural things that disturb and afflict them. Indeed, the body they care for is only a part of the universe, is incomplete, and is surrounded by external objects. That's why it has so many needs, why it seeks luxury, and why it is misled by it. In contrast, the higher part of the soul is indifferent to the allure of these fleeting pleasures and leads a tranquil life.


FIFTH ENNEAD, BOOK FOUR.
What Happens After the First Comes From That; of the One.

NECESSITY OF THE EXISTENCE OF THE FIRST.

1. Everything that exists after the First is derived therefrom, either directly or mediately, and constitutes a series of different orders such that the second can be traced back to the First, the third to the second, and so forth. Above all beings there must be Something simple and different from all the rest which would exist in itself, and which, without ever mingling with anything else, might nevertheless preside over everything, which might really be the One, and not that deceptive unity which is only the attribute of essence, and which would be a principle superior even to being, unreachable by speech, reason, or science. For if it be not completely simple, foreign to all complexity and composition, and be not really one, it could not be a principle. It is sovereignly absolute only because it is simple and first. For what is not first, is in need of superior things; what is not simple has need of being constituted by simple things. The Principle of everything must therefore be one and only. If it were admitted that there was a second principle of that kind, both would constitute but a single one. For we do not say that they are bodies, nor that the One and First is a body; for every body is composite and begotten, and consequently is not a principle; for a principle cannot be begotten.186 Therefore, since the135 principle of everything cannot be corporeal, because it must be essentially one, it must be the First.

1. Everything that exists after the First comes from it, either directly or indirectly, and forms a series of different levels so that the second can be traced back to the First, the third to the second, and so on. Above all beings, there must be Something simple and different from everything else that exists on its own, and which, without ever mixing with anything else, can still oversee everything. This Something could truly be the One, and not just a false unity that is merely an attribute of essence, and which would be a principle even higher than being, something that can't be reached by language, reasoning, or science. If it is not completely simple, free from all complexity and composition, and not truly one, it could not be a principle. It is absolutely supreme only because it is simple and first. What is not first needs superior things; what is not simple needs to be made up of simple things. Therefore, the Principle of everything must be one and only. If we were to accept that there was a second principle like that, both would just make up a single one. We do not say that they are bodies, nor that the One and First is a body; because every body is composed and created, and therefore is not a principle; a principle cannot be begotten. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Therefore, since the135 principle of everything cannot be physical, because it has to be essentially one, it must be the First.

THE FIRST NECESSARILY BEGETS A SECOND, WHICH MUST BE PERFECT.

If something after the One exist, it is no more the simple One, but the multiple One. Whence is this derived? Evidently from the First, for it could not be supposed that it came from chance; that would be to admit that the First is not the principle of everything. How then is the multiple One derived from the First? If the First be not only perfect, but the most perfect, if it be the first Power, it must surely, in respect to power, be superior to all the rest, and the other powers must merely imitate it to the limit of their ability. Now we see that all that arrives to perfection cannot unfruitfully remain in itself, but begets and produces. Not only do beings capable of choice, but even those lacking reflection or soul have a tendency to impart to other beings, what is in them; as, for instance, fire emits heat, snow emits cold; and plant-juices (dye and soak) into whatever they happen to touch. All things in nature imitate the First principle by seeking to achieve immortality by procreation, and by manifestation of their qualities. How then would He who is sovereignly perfect, who is the supreme Good, remain absorbed in Himself, as if a sentiment of jealousy hindered Him from communicating Himself, or as if He were powerless, though He is the power of everything? How then would He remain principle of everything? He must therefore beget something, just as what He begets must in turn beget. There must therefore be something beneath the First. Now this thing (which is immediately beneath the First), must be very venerable, first because it begets everything else, then because it is begotten136 by the First, and because it must, as being the Second, rank and surpass everything else.

If anything exists after the One, it’s no longer just the simple One, but the multiple One. Where does this come from? Clearly from the First, because we can’t assume it came from chance; that would mean the First isn’t the source of everything. So, how is the multiple One derived from the First? If the First is not only perfect, but the most perfect, and if it is the first Power, it must be superior to all others in terms of power, and the other powers can only try to imitate it as much as they can. We see that anything that reaches perfection can’t just stay within itself unproductively; it must create and produce. Not only beings with free will, but even those without reflection or a soul have a tendency to share what they have with others; for example, fire gives off heat, snow gives off cold, and plant juices dye and soak into whatever they touch. Everything in nature imitates the First principle by seeking to achieve immortality through reproduction and by expressing their qualities. So how could the supremely perfect being, who is the ultimate Good, remain lost in Himself, as if jealousy kept Him from sharing Himself, or as if He were powerless even though He is the power of everything? How could He remain the source of everything? Therefore, He must create something, just as whatever He creates must in turn create. There must be something below the First. Now this thing (which exists immediately below the First) must be highly esteemed, firstly because it brings forth everything else, and secondly because it is created by the First, and because it must, as the Second, rank above and surpass everything else.

INTELLIGENCE CANNOT BE THE FIRST, AND RANKS ALL ELSE.

2. If the generating principle were intelligence, what it begot would have to be inferior to intelligence, and nevertheless approximate it, and resemble it more than anything else. Now as the generating principle is superior to intelligence, the first begotten thing is necessarily intelligence. Why, however, is the generating principle not intelligence? Because the act of intelligence is thought, and thought consists in seeing the intelligible; for it is only by its conversion towards it that intelligence achieves a complete and perfect existence. In itself, intelligence is only an indeterminate power to see; only by contemplation of the intelligible does it achieve the state of being determined. This is the reason of the saying, "The ideas and numbers, that is, intelligence, are born from the indefinite doubleness, and the One." Consequently, instead of being simple, intelligence is multiple. It is composed of several elements; these are doubtless intelligible, but what intelligence sees is none the less multiple. In any case, intelligence is simultaneously the object thought, and the thinking subject; it is therefore already double.

2. If the source of everything was intelligence, then what it created would have to be less than intelligence, but still similar to it and more like it than anything else. Since the source is greater than intelligence, the first thing it creates must be intelligence itself. But why isn’t the source intelligence? Because the action of intelligence is thought, and thought involves perceiving the intelligible; only by turning towards it does intelligence reach a complete and perfect state of existence. By itself, intelligence is just an undefined potential to see; it only becomes a defined entity through contemplation of the intelligible. This explains the saying, "The ideas and numbers, or intelligence, are born from the indefinite duality and the One." Therefore, rather than being simple, intelligence is complex. It consists of several elements; these might be understandable, but what intelligence perceives is still complex. In any case, intelligence is both the object of thought and the thinking subject; thus, it is already dual.

THE FIRST AND SECOND AS HIGHER AND LOWER INTELLIGIBLE ENTITIES.

But besides this intelligible (entity, namely, intelligence), there is another (higher) intelligible (the supreme Intelligible, the First). In what way does the intelligence, thus determined, proceed from the (First) Intelligible? The Intelligible abides in itself, and has need of nothing else, while there is a need137 of something else in that which sees and thinks (that is, that which thinks has need of contemplating the supreme Intelligible). But even while remaining within Himself, the Intelligible (One) is not devoid of sentiment; all things belong to Him, are in Him, and with Him. Consequently, He has the conception of Himself, a conception which implies consciousness, and which consists in eternal repose, and in a thought, but in a thought different from that of intelligence. If He begets something while remaining within Himself, He begets it precisely when He is at the highest point of individuality. It is therefore by remaining in His own state that He begets what He begets; He procreates by individualizing. Now as He remains intelligible, what He begets cannot be anything else than thought; therefore thought, by existing, and by thinking the Principle whence it is derived (for it could not think any other object), becomes simultaneously intelligence and intelligible; but this second intelligible differs from the first Intelligible from which it proceeds, and of which it is but the image and the reflection.

But besides this intelligible (entity, namely, intelligence), there is another (higher) intelligible (the supreme Intelligible, the First). How does the intelligence, as defined, come from the (First) Intelligible? The Intelligible exists in itself and doesn't need anything else, while what sees and thinks (that is, thinking itself) needs to contemplate the supreme Intelligible. Yet even while remaining within Himself, the Intelligible (One) isn't without feeling; all things belong to Him, are in Him, and with Him. Therefore, He has the awareness of Himself, an awareness that implies consciousness, and consists of eternal rest and a thought, but it's a thought different from that of intelligence. If He creates something while remaining within Himself, He creates it at the peak of individuality. So it is by staying in His own state that He creates what He creates; He brings forth by individualizing. Now, since He remains intelligible, what He creates can only be thought; thus, by existing and by contemplating the Principle from which it comes (since it couldn't think of anything else), thought becomes both intelligence and intelligible at the same time; however, this second intelligible is different from the first Intelligible from which it comes and of which it is merely an image and reflection.

THE SECOND IS THE ACTUALIZATION OF THE POTENTIALITY OF THE FIRST.

But how is an actualization begotten from that self-limited (intelligible)? We shall have to draw a distinction between an actualization of being, and an actualization out of the being of each thing (actualized being, and actualization emanating from being). Actualized being cannot differ from being, for it is being itself. But the actualization emanating from being—and everything necessarily has an actualization of this kind—differs from what produces it. It is as if with fire: there is a difference between the heat which constitutes its being, and the heat which radiates exteriorly, while the fire interiorly realizes the actualization138 which constitutes its being, and which makes it preserve its nature. Here also, and far more so, the First remains in His proper state, and yet simultaneously, by His inherent perfection, by the actualization which resides in Him, has been begotten the actualization which, deriving its existence from so great a power, nay, from supreme Power, has arrived at, or achieved essence and being. As to the First, He was above being; for He was the potentiality of all things, already being all things.

But how is an actualization produced from that self-limited (intelligible)? We need to make a distinction between an actualization of being and an actualization that comes from the being of each thing (actualized being and actualization originating from being). Actualized being can't differ from being, because it is being itself. However, the actualization that comes from being—and everything necessarily has this type of actualization—differs from what creates it. It’s similar to fire: there’s a difference between the heat that makes up its being and the heat that radiates outward, while the fire internally realizes the actualization that constitutes its being, which helps it maintain its nature. Here too, and even more so, the First remains in His proper state, and yet simultaneously, through His inherent perfection, and the actualization that exists within Him, has brought forth the actualization that, deriving its existence from such great power, indeed from supreme Power, has achieved essence and being. As for the First, He was beyond being; for He was the potentiality of all things, already being all things.

HOW THE FIRST IS ABOVE ALL BEING.

If this (actualization begotten by the First, this external actualization) be all things, then that (One) is above all things, and consequently above being. If then (this external actualization) be all things, and be before all things, it does not occupy the same rank as the remainder (of all other things); and must, in this respect also, be superior to being, and consequently also to intelligence; for there is Something superior to intelligence. Essence is not, as you might say, dead; it is not devoid of life or thought; for intelligence and essence are identical. Intelligible entities do not exist before the intelligence that thinks them, as sense-objects exist before the sensation which perceives them. Intelligence itself is the things that it thinks, since their forms are not introduced to them from without. From where indeed would intelligence receive these forms? Intelligence exists with the intelligible things; intelligence is identical with them, is one with them. Reciprocally, intelligible entities do not exist without their matter (that is, Intelligence).

If this (actualization created by the First, this external actualization) is everything, then that (One) is above everything and, therefore, above existence itself. If (this external actualization) is everything and comes before everything, it doesn’t share the same level as the rest (of all other things); and in this regard, it must also be superior to existence, and consequently to intelligence; because there is something greater than intelligence. Essence isn’t, as one might say, lifeless; it isn’t lacking in life or thought; because intelligence and essence are the same. Intelligible entities don’t exist before the intelligence that thinks of them, just as sensory objects exist before the perception that identifies them. Intelligence itself comprises the things it contemplates, since their forms aren’t introduced to them from outside. Where would intelligence even get these forms? Intelligence exists along with the intelligible things; intelligence is the same as them, is one with them. Likewise, intelligible entities cannot exist without their matter (that is, Intelligence).


FOURTH ENNEAD, BOOK NINE.
Do all souls form a single entity?

IF ALL SOULS BE ONE IN THE WORLD-SOUL, WHY SHOULD THEY NOT TOGETHER FORM ONE?

1. Just as the soul of each animal is one, because she is entirely present in the whole body, and because she is thus really one, because she does not have one part in one organ, and some other part in another; and just as the sense-soul is equally one in all the beings which feel, and just as the vegetative soul is everywhere entirely one in each part of the growing plants; why then should your soul and mine not form a single unity? Why should not all souls form but a single one? Why should not the universal (Soul) which is present in all beings, be one because she is not divided in the manner of a body, being everywhere the same? Why indeed should the soul in myself form but one, and the universal (Soul) likewise not be one, similarly, since no more than my own is this universal (Soul) either material extension, or a body? If both my soul and yours proceed from the universal (Soul), and if the latter be one, then should my soul and yours together form but a single one. Or again, on the supposition that the universal (Soul) and mine proceed from a single soul, even on this hypothesis would all souls form but a single one. We shall have to examine in what (this Soul which is but) one consists.

1. Just as the soul of each animal is one because it is fully present in the whole body, and so it is truly unified—it's not split apart into one part in one organ and another part in another; and just as the sensitive soul is equally unified in all beings that feel, and just as the vegetative soul is entirely one in every part of growing plants; then why shouldn’t your soul and mine combine to form a single unity? Why shouldn’t all souls together be one? Why shouldn’t the universal Soul, which is present in all beings, be one since it isn’t divided like a body, being the same everywhere? Why should the soul within me be one, while the universal Soul also isn’t one, especially since this universal Soul is neither material extension nor a body, just like my own? If both my soul and yours come from the universal Soul, and if that is one, then our souls together should be a single entity. Alternatively, if both the universal Soul and mine come from a single source, then under this assumption, all souls would still form just one. We need to investigate what this one Soul consists of.

SOULS MAY NOT FORM A NUMERIC UNITY, BUT MAY FORM A GENERIC UNITY.

Let us first consider if it may be affirmed that all souls form but one in the sense in which it is said that the soul of each individual is one. It seems absurd to pretend that my soul and yours form but one in this (numerical) sense; for then you would be feeling simultaneously with my feeling, and you would be virtuous when I was, and you would have the same desires as I, and not only would we both have the same sentiments, but even the identical sentiments of the universal (Soul), so that every sensation felt by me would have been felt by the entire universe. If in this manner all the souls form but one, why is one soul reasonable, and the other unreasonable, why is the one in an animal, and the other in a plant? On the other hand, if we do not admit that there is a single Soul, we will not be able to explain the unity of the universe, nor find a single principle for (human) souls.

Let’s first think about whether we can say that all souls are one the same way we say that each individual’s soul is one. It seems ridiculous to claim that my soul and yours are one in this (numerical) way; because then you would be experiencing my feelings at the same time, you would be virtuous when I am, and you would have the same desires as I do. Not only would we share the same feelings, but we would even have the exact same feelings as the universal (Soul), meaning that every sensation I experience would have also been felt by the entire universe. If in this way all souls are one, why is one soul reasonable while another is unreasonable? Why does one soul exist in an animal and another in a plant? On the flip side, if we don’t accept that there’s a single Soul, we won’t be able to explain the unity of the universe or find a common principle for (human) souls.

THE UNITY OF THE PRINCIPLE OF SEVERAL SOULS NEED NOT IMPLY THEIR BEING IDENTICAL.

2. In the first place, if the souls of myself and of another man form but one soul, this does not necessarily imply their being identical with their principle. Granting the existence of different beings, the same principle need not experience in each the same affections. Thus, humanity may equally reside in me, who am in motion, as in you, who may be at rest, although in me it moves, and it rests in you. Nevertheless, it is neither absurd nor paradoxical to insist that the same principle is both in you and in me; and this does not necessarily make us feel the identical affections. Consider a single body: it is not the left hand which feels what the right one does, but the soul which is present in the whole body. To make you feel the same as I141 do, our two bodies would have to constitute but a single one; then, being thus united, our souls would perceive the same affections. Consider also that the All remains deaf to a multitude of impressions experienced by the parts of a single and same organism, and that so much the more as the body is larger. This is the state of affairs, for instance, with the large whales which do not feel the impression received in some one part of their body, because of the smallness of the movement.

2. First of all, if my soul and another person's soul form just one soul, that doesn’t mean they are exactly the same as their core essence. Acknowledging the existence of different beings, the same essence doesn’t have to experience the same feelings in each of them. So, humanity can be present in me, who is in motion, just as it is in you, who may be at rest, even though it moves in me and rests in you. Still, it’s neither unreasonable nor paradoxical to say that the same essence is in both you and me; and this doesn’t automatically mean we feel the same emotions. Think of a single body: it’s not the left hand that feels what the right hand does, but the soul present in the entire body. For you to feel the same as I do, our two bodies would need to be one single body; then, united in that way, our souls would experience the same emotions. Also, consider that the whole remains unresponsive to a variety of sensations felt by the parts of one single organism, especially as the body gets larger. This is true, for example, for large whales that don’t feel sensations experienced in a specific part of their body, due to the minimal movement.

SYMPATHY DOES NOT FORCE IDENTITY OF SENSATION.

It is therefore by no means necessary that when one member of the universe experiences an affection, the latter be clearly felt by the All. The existence of sympathy is natural enough, and it could not be denied; but this does not imply identity of sensation. Nor is it absurd that our souls, while forming a single one should be virtuous and vicious, just as it would be possible that the same essence be at motion in me, but at rest in you. Indeed, the unity that we attribute to the universal (Soul) does not exclude all multiplicity, such a unity as befits intelligence. We may however say that (the soul) is simultaneously unity and plurality, because she participates not only in divisible essence in the bodies, but also in the indivisible, which consequently is one. Now, just as the impression perceived by one of my parts is not necessarily felt all over my body, while that which happens to the principal organ is felt by all the other parts, likewise, the impressions that the universe communicates to the individual are clearer, because usually the parts perceive the same affections as the All, while it is not evident that the particular affections that we feel would be also experienced by the Whole.

It’s not necessary for every member of the universe to feel the same emotions when one of them does. Sympathy exists naturally, and it can't be denied; however, that doesn’t mean we all share the same feelings. It's not unreasonable to think that while our souls form one entity, they can also exhibit both virtue and vice, just as it’s possible for the same essence to be in motion in me but at rest in you. The unity we associate with the universal Soul doesn't exclude all diversity; such unity is fitting for intelligence. We can say that the soul is both one and many, as it shares not only in the divisible essence of bodies but also in the indivisible, which is therefore one. Just like how a sensation felt in one part of my body isn’t necessarily felt throughout the entire body, while sensations experienced by the main organ are felt by all other parts, the feelings that the universe communicates to the individual are clearer because, typically, the parts experience the same emotions as the whole, while it's not clear that specific feelings we experience are also shared by the entirety.

UNITY OF ALL BEINGS IMPLIED BY SYMPATHY, LOVE, AND MAGIC ENCHANTMENT.

3. On the other hand, observation teaches us that we sympathize with each other, that we cannot see the suffering of another man without sharing it, that we are naturally inclined to confide in each other, and to love; for love is a fact whose origin is connected with the question that occupies us. Further, if enchantments and magic charms mutually attract individuals, leading distant persons to sympathize, these effects can only be explained by the unity of soul. (It is well known that) words pronounced in a low tone of voice (telepathically?) affect a distant person, and make him hear what is going on at a great distance. Hence appears the unity of all beings, which demands the unity of the Soul.

3. On the other hand, observation shows us that we empathize with one another, that we can’t witness someone else’s suffering without feeling it ourselves, and that we naturally tend to open up to each other and love; because love is a reality tied to the question we’re exploring. Moreover, if enchantments and magic spells draw people together, causing those far away to empathize, these outcomes can only be understood through the unity of the soul. (It’s well known that) words spoken softly (telepathically?) can influence someone far away, making them aware of events happening at a distance. Thus, the unity of all beings emerges, which calls for the unity of the Soul.

WHAT OF THE DIFFERENCES OF RATIONALITY, IF THE SOUL BE ONE?

If, however, the Soul be one, why is some one soul reasonable, another irrational, or some other one merely vegetative? The indivisible part of the soul consists in reason, which is not divided in the bodies, while the part of the divisible soul in the bodies (which, though being one in herself, nevertheless divides herself in the bodies, because she sheds sentiment everywhere), must be regarded as another power of the soul (the sensitive power); likewise, the part which fashions and produces the bodies is still another power (the vegetative power); nevertheless, this plurality of powers does not destroy the unity of the soul. For instance, in a grain of seed there are also several powers; nevertheless this grain of seed is one, and from this unity is born a multiplicity which forms a unity.

If the Soul is one, then why is one soul reasonable, another irrational, and yet another just vegetative? The indivisible aspect of the soul is reason, which doesn't split across bodies, while the part of the divisible soul in the bodies (which, although it is one in itself, divides in the bodies because it expresses feelings everywhere) should be seen as another ability of the soul (the sensitive ability); similarly, the aspect that shapes and creates bodies is another ability (the vegetative ability); still, this variety of abilities doesn't disrupt the unity of the soul. For example, a grain of seed has several abilities; yet this grain is one, and from this unity comes a diversity that forms a single whole.

THE POWERS OF THE SOUL ARE NOT EXERCISED EVERYWHERE BECAUSE THEY DIFFER.

But why do not all the powers of the soul act everywhere? Now if we consider the Soul which is one everywhere, we find that sensation is not similar in all its parts (that is, in all the individual souls); that reason is not in all (but in certain souls exclusively); and that the vegetative power is granted to those beings who do not possess sensation, and that all these powers return to unity when they separate from the body.

But why don’t all the powers of the soul operate in the same way everywhere? If we think about the soul as one unified entity, we realize that sensation is not the same across all its parts (meaning in all individual souls); reason isn’t present in everyone (only in certain souls); and the vegetative power is given to beings that lack sensation. All these powers come together as one when they separate from the body.

THE BODY'S POWER OF GROWTH IS DERIVED FROM THE WHOLE, AND THE SOUL; BUT NOT FROM OUR SOUL.

If, however, the body derive its vegetative power from the Whole and from this (universal) Soul which is one, why should it not derive it also from our soul? Because that which is nourished by this power forms a part of the universe, which possesses sensation only at the price of "suffering." As to the sense-power which rises as far as the judgment, and which is united to every intelligence, there was no need for it to form what had already been formed by the Whole, but it could have given its forms if these forms were not parts of the Whole which produces them.

If the body gets its growth power from the Whole and from this one (universal) Soul, then why shouldn't it also get it from our soul? Because what is nourished by this power is part of the universe, which experiences sensation only through "suffering." As for the sense power that reaches up to judgment and connects with every intelligence, it didn't need to create what the Whole had already made, but it could have shaped its own forms if those forms weren't parts of the Whole that produces them.

THE UNITY OF THE SOULS IS A CONDITION OF THEIR MULTIPLICITY.

4. Such justifications will preclude surprise at our deriving all souls from unity. But completeness of treatment demands explanation how all souls are but a single one. Is this due to their proceeding from a single Soul, or because they all form a single one? If all proceed from a single one, did this one divide144 herself, or did she remain whole, while begetting the multitude of souls? In this case, how could an essence beget a multitude like her, while herself remaining undiminished? We shall invoke the help of the divinity (in solving this problem); and say that the existence of the one single Soul is the condition of the existence of the multitude of souls, and that this multitude must proceed from the Soul that is one.

4. These explanations will prevent any surprise at our conclusion that all souls come from unity. However, to fully address this, we need to explain how all souls are essentially one. Is it because they originate from a single Soul, or do they all combine to form one? If they all come from a single source, did this source divide itself, or did it remain whole while giving rise to many souls? In this case, how can one essence produce many similar to itself while remaining unchanged? We will seek the guidance of the divine to solve this issue and state that the existence of one single Soul is necessary for the existence of the many souls, and this multitude must originate from the Soul that is one.144

THE SOUL CAN BEGET MANY BECAUSE SHE IS AN INCORPOREAL ESSENCE.

If the Soul were a body, then would the division of this body necessarily produce the multitude of souls, and this essence would be different in its different parts. Nevertheless, as this essence would be homogeneous, the souls (between which it would divide itself) would be similar to each other, because they would possess a single identical form in its totality, but they would differ by their body. If the essence of these souls consisted in the bodies which would serve them as subjects, they would be different from each other. If the essence of these souls consisted in their form, they would, in form, be but one single form; in other terms, there would be but one same single soul in a multitude of bodies. Besides, above this soul which would be one, but which would be spread abroad in the multitude of bodies, there would be another Soul which would not be spread abroad in the multitude of bodies; it would be from her that would proceed the soul which would be the unity in plurality, the multiple image of the single Soul in a single body, like a single seal, by impressing the same figure to a multitude of pieces of wax, would be distributing this figure in a multitude of impressions. In this case (if the essence of the soul consisted in her form) the soul would be145 something incorporeal, and as she would consist in an affection of the body, there would be nothing astonishing in that a single quality, emanating from a single principle, might be in a multitude of subjects simultaneously. Last, if the essence of the soul consisted in being both things (being simultaneously a part of a homogeneous body and an affection of the body), there would be nothing surprising (if there were a unity of essence in a multitude of subjects). We have thus shown that the soul is incorporeal, and an essence; we must now consider the results of this view.

If the soul were a body, then dividing this body would create multiple souls, and this essence would vary in its different parts. However, since this essence would be uniform, the souls (which it would divide into) would be similar to each other because they would share a single identical form overall, but they would differ based on their bodies. If the essence of these souls were found in the bodies that served as their subjects, they'd be different from one another. If the essence of these souls lay in their form, they would, in form, be just one single form; in other words, there would be only one single soul in many bodies. Furthermore, above this one soul, which would be spread across many bodies, there would be another soul that wouldn't be spread out; it would be from this soul that the one bringing unity in plurality would emerge—the multiple representation of the single soul in one body. Like a single seal making the same impression on many pieces of wax, it would distribute this image across multiple impressions. In this case (if the essence of the soul were in its form), the soul would be something immaterial, and since it would be related to the body, it wouldn't be surprising that a single quality, coming from a single source, could exist in many subjects at the same time. Lastly, if the essence of the soul consisted of being both—part of a uniform body and a relation to the body—it wouldn't be surprising to see a unity of essence among multiple subjects. Thus, we have demonstrated that the soul is immaterial and an essence; we must now explore the implications of this perspective.

HOW AN ESSENCE CAN BE ONE IN A MULTITUDE OF SOULS IS ILLUSTRATED BY SEED.

5. How can an essence be single in a multitude of souls? Either this one essence is entire in all souls, or this one and entire essence begets all souls while remaining (undiminished) in itself. In either case, the essence is single. It is the unity to which the individual souls are related; the essence gives itself to this multitude, and yet simultaneously the essence does not give itself; it can give of itself to all individual souls, and nevertheless remain single; it is powerful enough to pass into all simultaneously, and to be separated from none; thus its essence remains identical, while being present in a multitude of souls. This is nothing astonishing; all of science is entirely in each of its parts, and it begets them without itself ceasing to remain entire within itself. Likewise, a grain of seed is entire in each of its parts in which it naturally divides itself; each of its parts has the same properties as the whole seed; nevertheless the seed remains entire, without diminution; and if the matter (in which the seed resides) offer it any cause of division, all the parts will not any the less form a single unity.

5. How can one essence exist in a multitude of souls? Either this one essence is whole in all souls, or it gives rise to all souls while remaining unchanged in itself. In either scenario, the essence is singular. It is the unity to which individual souls are connected; the essence shares itself with this multitude, and yet at the same time, it does not deplete itself; it can be imparted to all individual souls and still remain singular; it is strong enough to be present in all at once while being separate from none; thus, its essence remains the same while being present in many souls. This is not surprising; all of science is fully contained in each of its parts, and it generates them without losing its entirety. Similarly, a grain of seed is whole in each of its parts where it naturally divides; each part has the same properties as the whole seed; yet the seed remains whole without losing any substance; and if the matter surrounding the seed causes it to divide, all the parts will still form a single unity.

THIS MIRACLE IS EXPLAINED BY THE USE OF THE CONCEPTION OF POTENTIALITY.

It may be objected that in science a part is not the total science. Doubtless, the notion which is actualized, and which is studied to the exclusion of others, because there is special need of it, is only partially an actualization. Nevertheless, in a latent manner it potentially comprises all the other notions it implies. Thus, all the notions are contained in each part of the science, and in this respect each part is the total science; for what is only partially actualized (potentially) comprises all the notions of science. Each notion that one wishes to render explicit is at one's disposition; and this in every part of the science that is considered; but if it be compared with the whole science, it seems to be there only potentially. It must not, however, be thought that the particular notion does not contain anything of the other notions; in this case, there would be nothing systematic or scientific about it; it would be nothing more than a sterile conception. Being a really scientific notion, it potentially contains all the notions of the science; and the genuine scientist knows how to discover all its notions in a single one, and how to develop its consequences. The geometrical expert shows in his demonstrations how each theorem contains all the preceding ones, to which he harks back by analysis, and how each theorem leads to all the following ones, by deduction.

It could be argued that in science, a part doesn’t represent the entire field. Certainly, the concept that gets highlighted and studied, often because there’s a specific need for it, is only a partial realization. Still, in a hidden way, it potentially includes all the other concepts it signifies. Therefore, every aspect of science contains all the concepts, and in that sense, each part is the whole science; for what is only partially realized (potentially) includes all the ideas in science. Any concept that one wants to clarify is available in every part of the science that is examined, but when compared to the complete science, it seems to only exist potentially there. However, it shouldn't be assumed that the specific concept lacks elements of the other concepts; if that were the case, it wouldn’t be systematic or scientific—it would just be a barren idea. Being a truly scientific concept, it potentially holds all the concepts of the field; and a real scientist knows how to uncover all its ideas within a single one and how to explore its implications. The geometry expert demonstrates in their proofs how each theorem incorporates all the previous ones, which they refer back to through analysis, and how each theorem leads to all the subsequent ones through deduction.

DIFFICULT AS THESE EXPLANATIONS ARE, THEY ARE CLEAR INTELLIGIBLY.

These truths excite our incredulity, because here below our reason is weak, and it is confused by the body. In the intelligible world, however, all the verities are clear, and each is evident, by itself.

These truths challenge our disbelief because down here, our reasoning is weak and gets muddled by our physical existence. However, in the world of ideas, all truths are clear, and each one is evident on its own.


SIXTH ENNEAD, BOOK NINE.
Of the Good and the One.

UNITY NECESSARY TO EXISTENCE OF ALL BEINGS.

1. All beings, both primary, as well as those who are so called on any pretext soever, are beings only because of their unity. What, indeed would they be without it? Deprived of their unity, they would cease to be what they are said to be. No army can exist unless it be one. So with a choric ballet or a flock. Neither a house nor a ship can exist without unity; by losing it they would cease to be what they are.187 So also with continuous quantities which would not exist without unity. On being divided by losing their unity, they simultaneously lose their nature. Consider farther the bodies of plants and animals, of which each is a unity. On losing their unity by being broken up into several parts, they simultaneously lose their nature. They are no more what they were, they have become new beings, which themselves exist only so long as they are one. What effects health in us, is that the parts of our bodies are co-ordinated in unity. Beauty is formed by the unity of our members. Virtue is our soul's tendency to unity, and becoming one through the harmony of her faculties.

1. All beings, whether primary or called by any other name, only exist because of their unity. What would they be without it? Without their unity, they would stop being what they are said to be. No army can exist unless it is one. The same goes for a choral ballet or a flock. A house or a ship cannot exist without unity; if they lose it, they would stop being what they are.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The same is true for continuous quantities, which wouldn't exist without unity. When divided and losing their unity, they simultaneously lose their nature. Think about plants and animals, where each is a unity. If they lose their unity by being broken into several parts, they lose their nature at the same time. They are no longer what they were; they have become new beings that exist only as long as they are one. What maintains our health is that the parts of our bodies are coordinated in unity. Beauty comes from the unity of our parts. Virtue is our soul's tendency toward unity, becoming one through the harmony of its faculties.

THE SOUL MAY IMPART UNITY, BUT IS NOT UNITY.

The soul imparts unity to all things when producing them, fashioning them, and forming them. Should we,148 therefore, after rising to the Soul, say that she not only imparts unity, but herself is unity in itself? Certainly not. The soul that imparts form and figure to bodies is not identical with form, and figure. Therefore the soul imparts unity without being unity. She unifies each of her productions only by contemplation of the One, just as she produces man only by contemplating Man-in-himself, although adding to that idea the implied unity. Each of the things that are called "one" have a unity proportionate to their nature ("being"); so that they participate in unity more or less according as they share essence188 (being). Thus the soul is something different from unity; nevertheless, as she exists in a degree higher (than the body), she participates more in unity, without being unity itself; indeed she is one, but the unity in her is no more than contingent. There is a difference between the soul and unity, just as between the body and unity. A discrete quantity such as a company of dancers, or choric ballet, is very far from being unity; a continuous quantity approximates that further; the soul gets still nearer to it, and participates therein still more. Thus from the fact that the soul could not exist without being one, the identity between the soul and unity is suggested. But this may be answered in two ways. First, other things also possess individual existence because they possess unity, and nevertheless are not unity itself; as, though the body is not identical with unity, it also participates in unity. Further, the soul is manifold as well as one, though she be not composed of parts. She possesses several faculties, discursive reason, desire, and perception—all of them faculties joined together by unity as a bond. Doubtless the soul imparts unity to something else (the body), because she herself possesses unity; but this unity is by her received from some other principle (namely, from unity itself).

The soul brings together everything when creating, shaping, and forming them. Should we, therefore, after elevating to the Soul, claim that not only does she bring unity, but she is unity itself? Definitely not. The soul that gives form and shape to bodies isn’t the same as the form and shape. So, the soul imparts unity without being unity itself. It unifies each of its creations only by contemplating the One, just as it creates humanity by reflecting on Man-in-himself, while also adding the implied unity. Each thing that is called "one" has a unity aligned with its nature ("being"), so they share in unity more or less depending on how they participate in essence. Thus, the soul is different from unity; however, since it exists at a higher level than the body, it participates more in unity without being unity itself; indeed, it is one, but the unity within it is merely contingent. There’s a distinction between the soul and unity, much like the distinction between the body and unity. A discrete quantity, like a group of dancers or a ballet, is far from being unity; a continuous quantity gets closer; the soul gets even closer still and participates in it even more. Thus, because the soul cannot exist without being one, the idea of identity between the soul and unity arises. But this can be countered in two ways. First, other things have individual existence because they have unity, yet they are not unity itself; just as the body is not the same as unity, it also shares in unity. Furthermore, the soul is both many and one, although it isn’t made of parts. It has several faculties: reasoning, desire, and perception—all of which are unified as a whole. Certainly, the soul imparts unity to something else (the body) because it has unity itself; however, this unity is derived from another principle (namely, from unity itself).

BEING AND ESSENCE IDENTICAL WITH UNITY.

2. (Aristotle189) suggests that in each of the individual beings which are one, being is identical with unity. Are not being and essence identical with unity, in every being and in every essence, in a manner such that on discovering essence, unity also is discovered? Is not being in itself unity in itself, so that if being be intelligence, unity also must be intelligence, as intelligence which, being essence in the highest degree, is also unity in the first degree, and which, imparting essence to other things, also imparts unity to them? What indeed could unity be, apart from essence and being? As "man," and "a man" are equivalent,190 essence must be identical with unity; or, unity is the number of everything considered individually; and as one object joined to another is spoken of as two, so an object alone is referred to as one.

2. (Aristotle189) suggests that in each of the individual beings that are one, being is the same as unity. Are not being and essence the same as unity in every being and every essence in such a way that when we uncover essence, we also uncover unity? Isn’t being in itself unity, so that if being is intelligence, then unity must also be intelligence, as intelligence—which is essence in its highest form—is also unity in its most fundamental form, and which, by giving essence to other things, also gives them unity? What could unity possibly be, without essence and being? Just as "man" and "a man" are equivalent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ essence must be the same as unity; or, unity is the total of everything considered individually; and just as one object combined with another is called two, an object on its own is referred to as one.

UNITY IS NOT A NUMBERING DEVICE, BUT IS IDENTICAL WITH EXISTENCE.

If number belongs to the class of beings, evidently the latter must include unity also; and we shall have to discover what kind of a being it is. If unity be no more than a numbering device invented by the soul, then unity would possess no real existence. But we have above observed that each object, on losing unity, loses existence also. We are therefore compelled to investigate whether essence and unity be identical either when considered in themselves, or in each individual object.

If a number is part of the group of beings, it’s clear that this group must also include unity; now we need to figure out what kind of being unity is. If unity is just a counting tool created by the mind, then it wouldn’t have any real existence. However, we’ve noted that when an object loses its unity, it also loses its existence. Therefore, we have to explore whether essence and unity are the same thing, whether we look at them on their own or in each individual object.

EVEN UNIVERSAL ESSENCE CONTAINS MANIFOLDNESS.

If the essence of each thing be manifoldness, and as unity cannot be manifoldness, unity must differ from essence. Now man, being both animal and rational, contains a manifoldness of elements of which unity is150 the bond. There is therefore a difference between man and unity; man is divisible, while unity is indivisible. Besides, universal Essence, containing all essences, is still more manifold. Therefore it differs from unity; though it does possess unity by participation. Essence possesses life and intelligence, for it cannot be considered lifeless; it must therefore be manifold. Besides, if essence be intelligence, it must in this respect also be manifold, and must be much more so if it contain forms; for the idea191 is not genuinely one. Both as individual and general it is rather a number; it is one only as the world is one.

If the essence of everything is diversity, and since unity can’t be diverse, unity must be different from essence. Now, since humans are both animals and rational beings, they encompass a variety of elements with unity as the connecting force. Therefore, there is a distinction between humans and unity; humans can be divided, whereas unity is indivisible. Additionally, universal essence, which includes all essences, is even more diverse. Thus, it differs from unity, although it still has unity through its participation. Essence has life and intelligence since it cannot be seen as lifeless; therefore, it must be diverse. Furthermore, if essence is intelligence, it must also be diverse in this regard, and even more so if it contains forms; because the idea__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is not truly one. Both individually and collectively, it is more like a multitude; it is only one in the same way the world is one.

BESIDES, ABSOLUTE UNITY IS THE FIRST, WHICH INTELLIGENCE IS NOT.

Besides, Unity in itself is the first of all; but intelligence, forms and essence are not primary. Every form is manifold and composite, and consequently must be something posterior; for parts are prior to the composite they constitute. Nor is intelligence primary, as appears from the following considerations. For intelligence existence is necessarily thought and the best intelligence which does not contemplate exterior objects, must think what is above it; for, on turning towards itself, it turns towards its principle. On the one hand, if intelligence be both thinker and thought, it implies duality, and is not simple or unitary. On the other hand, if intelligence contemplate some object other than itself, this might be nothing more than some object better than itself, placed above it. Even if intelligence contemplate itself simultaneously with what is better than it, even so intelligence is only of secondary rank. We may indeed admit that the intelligence which has such a nature enjoys the presence of the Good, of the First, and that intelligence contemplates the First; but nevertheless at the151 same time intelligence is present to itself, and thinks itself as being all things. Containing such a diversity, intelligence is far from unity.

Besides, unity is the most fundamental of all; however, intelligence, forms, and essence are not primary. Every form is diverse and made up of parts, so it must be something that comes afterward; because the parts come before the whole they make up. Intelligence is also not primary, as can be seen from the following reasoning. For intelligence, existence must be thought, and the highest intelligence that does not consider external objects must think about what is above it; since, when it turns inward, it turns to its source. On one hand, if intelligence is both the thinker and the thought, it suggests a duality, and is not simple or unified. On the other hand, if intelligence contemplates something other than itself, that could just be another object that is better than itself, above it. Even if intelligence thinks of itself at the same time as something greater, it still holds a secondary position. We can agree that such an intelligence enjoys the presence of the Good, the First, and that it contemplates the First; yet, at the same time, intelligence is aware of itself, thinking of itself as encompassing all things. With such a variety, intelligence is anything but unified.

UNITY AS ABOVE ALL THINGS, INTELLIGENCE AND ESSENCE.

Thus Unity is not all things, for if so, it would no longer be unity. Nor is it Intelligence, for since intelligence is all things, unity too would be all things. Nor is it essence, since essence also is all things.

Thus Unity is not everything, because if it were, it wouldn't be unity anymore. Nor is it Intelligence, because since intelligence is everything, unity would also have to be everything. Nor is it essence, since essence is also everything.

UNITY IS DIFFICULT TO ASCERTAIN BECAUSE THE SOUL IS FEARFUL OF SUCH ABSTRUSE RESEARCHES.

3. What then is unity? What is its nature? It is not surprising that it is so difficult to say so, when it is difficult to explain of what even essence or form consist. But, nevertheless, forms are the basis of our knowledge. Everything that the soul advances towards what is formless, not being able to understand it because it is indeterminate, and so to speak has not received the impression of a distinctive type, the soul withdraws therefrom, fearing she will meet nonentity. That is why, in the presence of such things she grows troubled, and descends with pleasure. Then, withdrawing therefrom, she, so to speak, lets herself fall till she meets some sense-object, on which she pauses, and recovers; just as the eye which, fatigued by the contemplation of small objects, gladly turns back to large ones. When the soul wishes to see by herself, then seeing only because she is the object that she sees, and, further, being one because she forms but one with this object, she imagines that what she sought has escaped, because she herself is not distinct from the object that she thinks.

3. So, what is unity? What is its nature? It’s not surprising that it's hard to define, especially when even the essence or form is tricky to explain. However, forms are the foundation of our knowledge. Everything that the soul moves toward is formless, and it struggles to understand what is unclear since it hasn't taken on a distinct shape, causing the soul to pull back, fearing it might encounter nothingness. That’s why, when faced with such things, she feels troubled and seeks comfort in something concrete. Then, pulling away from the abstract, she lets herself fall until she finds something tangible to focus on, where she can pause and regain her composure, just like an eye, tired from looking at tiny details, happily shifts to bigger images. When the soul tries to see for herself, she realizes that the object of her sight is herself, and because she is one with what she observes, she believes that what she was looking for has slipped away, since she is not distinct from the object she contemplates.

THE PATH OF SIMPLIFICATION TO UNITY.

Nevertheless a philosophical study of unity will follow the following course. Since it is Unity that we seek, since it is the principle of all things, the Good, the First that we consider, those who will wish to reach it must not withdraw from that which is of primary rank to decline to what occupies the last, but they must withdraw their souls from sense-objects, which occupy the last degree in the scale of existence, to those entities that occupy the first rank. Such a man will have to free himself from all evil, since he aspires to rise to the Good. He will rise to the principle that he possesses within himself. From the manifold that he was he will again become one. Only under these conditions will he contemplate the supreme principle, Unity. Thus having become intelligence, having trusted his soul to intelligence, educating and establishing her therein, so that with vigilant attention she may grasp all that intelligence sees, he will, by intelligence, contemplate unity, without the use of any senses, without mingling any of their perceptions with the flashes of intelligence. He will contemplate the purest Principle, through the highest degree of the purest Intelligence. So when a man applies himself to the contemplation of such a principle and represents it to himself as a magnitude, or a figure, or even a form, it is not his intelligence that guides him in this contemplation for intelligence is not destined to see such things; it is sensation, or opinion, the associate of sensation, which is active in him. Intelligence is only capable of informing us about things within its sphere.

Nevertheless, a philosophical study of unity will take the following path. Since we are seeking Unity, which is the principle of all things, the Good, the First, those who wish to attain it must not turn away from what holds the highest rank to settle for what is least significant. Instead, they must elevate their souls from sensory objects, which are at the bottom of the existence scale, to those entities that hold the highest rank. Such a person will need to free themselves from all negativity, as they aspire to reach the Good. They will rise to the principle that resides within themselves. From the many that they were, they will become one again. Only under these conditions will they be able to contemplate the supreme principle, Unity. Thus, having developed their intellect, having entrusted their soul to intelligence, nurturing and grounding it there, so that, with focused attention, it may understand all that intelligence perceives, they will, through intelligence, observe unity without using any senses, without mixing any sensory perceptions with the insights of intelligence. They will contemplate the purest Principle through the highest form of pure Intelligence. So when someone dedicates themselves to contemplating such a principle and imagines it as a size, shape, or even a form, it is not their intelligence that guides this contemplation, as intelligence is not meant to perceive such things; it is sensation or opinion, which is linked to sensation, that is acting within them. Intelligence can only inform us about things within its own realm.

UNITY AS THE UNIFORM IN ITSELF AND FORMLESS SUPERFORM.

Intelligence can see both the things that are above it, those which belong to it, and the things that proceed from it. The things that belong to intelligence are153 pure; but they are still less pure and less simple than the things that are above Intelligence, or rather than what is above it; this is not Intelligence, and is superior to Intelligence. Intelligence indeed is essence, while the principle above it is not essence, but is superior to all beings. Nor is it essence, for essence has a special form, that of essence, and the One is shapeless even intelligible. As Unity is the nature that begets all things, Unity cannot be any of them. It is therefore neither any particular thing, nor quantity, nor quality, nor intelligence, nor soul, nor what is movable, nor what is stable; it is neither in place nor time; but it is the uniform in itself, or rather it is formless, as it is above all form, above movement and stability. These are my views about essence and what makes it manifold.192

Intelligence can perceive both the things that are beyond it, those that are inherent to it, and the things that come from it. The things that are inherent to intelligence are pure; however, they are still less pure and less simple than the things that transcend Intelligence, or rather than what is beyond it; this is not Intelligence but is greater than Intelligence. Intelligence is essence, whereas the principle above it is not essence, but surpasses all beings. It is not essence, as essence has a specific form, that of essence, while the One is shapeless even in terms of being intelligible. Since Unity is the nature that generates all things, Unity cannot be any of them. Therefore, it is neither a specific thing, nor quantity, nor quality, nor intelligence, nor soul, nor anything movable, nor anything stable; it is neither in space nor time; it is the uniform within itself, or more accurately, it is formless, as it is above all form, beyond movement and stability. These are my thoughts on essence and what makes it manifold.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

WHY IT IS NOT STABLE, THOUGH IT DOES NOT MOVE.

But if it does not move, why does it not possess stability? Because either of these things, or both together, are suitable to nothing but essence. Besides, that which possesses stability is stable through stability, and is not identical with stability itself; consequently it possesses stability only by accident, and would no longer remain simple.

But if it doesn't move, why doesn't it have stability? Because either one of these things, or both together, are only relevant to essence. Also, what has stability is stable because of stability, and it's not the same as stability itself; therefore, it only has stability by chance, and wouldn't remain simple.

BEING A PRIMARY CAUSE, UNITY IS NOTHING CONTINGENT.

Nor let anybody object that something contingent is attributed to Unity when we call it the primary cause. It is to ourselves that we are then attributing contingency, since it is we who are receiving something from Unity, while Unity remains within itself.

Nor should anyone argue that something uncertain is attributed to Unity when we refer to it as the primary cause. It is we who are attributing uncertainty to ourselves, as we are the ones receiving something from Unity, while Unity remains self-contained.

UNITY CANNOT BE DEFINED; WE CAN ONLY REFER TO IT BY OUR FEELINGS OF IT.

Speaking strictly, we should say that the One is this or that (that is, we should not apply any name to it). We can do no more than turn around it, so to speak, trying to express what we feel (in regard to it); for at times we approach Unity, and at times withdraw from it as a result of our uncertainty about it.

Speaking strictly, we should say that the One is this or that (meaning we shouldn't label it). We can only circle around it, so to speak, trying to express what we feel about it; sometimes we get close to Unity, and other times we pull away due to our uncertainty about it.

WE CANNOT COMPREHEND UNITY, WHICH WE APPROACH ONLY BY A PRESENCE.

4. The principal cause of our uncertainty is that our comprehension of the One comes to us neither by scientific knowledge, nor by thought, as the knowledge of other intelligible things, but by a presence which is superior to science. When the soul acquires the scientific knowledge of something, she withdraws from unity and ceases being entirely one; for science implies discursive reason and discursive reason implies manifoldness. (To attain Unity) we must therefore rise above science, and never withdraw from what is essentially One; we must therefore renounce science, the objects of science, and every other right (except that of the One); even to that of beauty; for beauty is posterior to unity, and is derived therefrom, as the day-light comes from the sun. That is why Plato193 says of (Unity) that it is unspeakable and undescribable. Nevertheless we speak of it, we write about it, but only to excite our souls by our discussions, and to direct them towards this divine spectacle, just as one might point out the road to somebody who desired to see some object. Instruction, indeed, goes as far as showing the road, and guiding us in the way; but to obtain the vision (of the divinity), is the work suitable to him who has desired to obtain it.

4. The main reason we feel uncertain is that our understanding of the One doesn’t come from scientific knowledge or thought, like our knowledge of other understandable things, but from a presence that is beyond science. When the soul gains scientific knowledge of something, it steps away from unity and stops being entirely one; because science involves reasoning, and reasoning involves many parts. (To achieve Unity) we need to rise above science and stay connected to what is fundamentally One; we have to give up science, the subjects of science, and all other rights (except for the right to the One); even the right to beauty; because beauty comes after unity and is derived from it, just like daylight comes from the sun. That’s why Plato says that (Unity) is beyond words and cannot be described. Still, we talk about it and write about it, but only to inspire our souls through our discussions and guide them toward this divine vision, just like you would show someone the path to see something they want to look at. Teaching really only goes as far as showing the way and guiding us along it; but achieving the vision (of the divine) is the task of someone who has truly wanted to obtain it.

THOSE WHO SEE GOD WITHOUT EMOTION HAVE FAILED TO RID THEMSELVES OF PHYSICAL HINDRANCES, AND HAVE NOT BECOME UNIFIED.

If your soul does not succeed in enjoying this spectacle, if she does not have the intuition of the divine light, if she remains cold and does not, within herself, feel a rapture such as that of a lover who sees the beloved object, and who rests within it, a rapture felt by him who has seen the true light, and whose soul has been overwhelmed with brilliance on approaching this light, then you have tried to rise to the divinity without having freed yourself from the hindrances which arrest your progress, and hinder your contemplation. You did not rise alone, and you retained within yourself something that separated you from Him; or rather, you were not yet unified. Though He be absent from all beings, He is absent from none, so that He is present (to all) without being present (to them). He is present only for those who are able to receive Him, and who are prepared for Him, and who are capable of harmonizing themselves with Him, to reach Him, and as it were to touch Him by virtue of the conformity they have with Him, and also by virtue of an innate power analogous to that which flows from Him, when at last their souls find themselves in the state where they were after having communicated with Him; then they can see Him so far as his nature is visible. I repeat: if you have not yet risen so far, the conclusion must be that you are still at a distance from Him, either by the obstacles of which we spoke above, or by the lack of such instruction as would have taught you the road to follow, and which would have imbued you with faith in things divine. In any case, you have no fault to find with any but yourself; for, to be alone, all you need to do156 is to detach yourself from everything. Lack of faith in arguments about it may be remedied by the following considerations.

If your soul can't find joy in this experience, if it doesn't grasp the divine light, if it stays unfeeling and doesn't feel a passion like that of someone seeing their beloved, a passion akin to someone who has witnessed the true light and whose soul has been flooded with brilliance upon encountering it, then you have attempted to elevate yourself to divinity without freeing yourself from the obstacles that hold you back and obstruct your contemplation. You didn’t rise alone; you still hold onto something that keeps you separate from Him, or rather, you haven’t achieved unity yet. Although He is absent from all beings, He is not absent from anyone, so He is present to all without being present to them. He is only present to those who can receive Him, who are ready for Him, and who can align themselves with Him, to reach Him, and in a sense, touch Him through their conformity with Him and also through an innate power similar to what flows from Him. When their souls reach the state they were in after connecting with Him, they can see Him as far as His nature is visible. I emphasize: if you haven’t yet ascended to that point, it means you are still distant from Him, either due to the mentioned obstacles or the lack of guidance that would have shown you the path to follow and instilled you with faith in the divine. In any case, you have no one to blame but yourself; for, to be alone, all you need to do is detach yourself from everything. Doubts about it can be resolved with the following thoughts.

HOW SUCH AS RISE AS FAR AS THE SOUL MAY ACHIEVE FAITH IN THE INTELLIGIBLE.

5. Such as imagine that beings are governed by luck or chance, and that they depend on material causes are far removed from the divinity, and from the conception of unity. It is not such men that we are addressing, but such as admit the existence of a nature different from the corporeal one, and who at least rise (to an acknowledgment of the existence of) the Soul. These should apply themselves to the study of the nature of the soul, learning, among other truths, that she proceeds from Intelligence, and that she can achieve virtue by participating in Intelligence through reason. They must then acknowledge the existence of an Intelligence superior to the intelligence that reasons, namely, to discursive reason. They must (also realize) that reasonings imply an interval (between notions), and a movement (by which the soul bridges this interval). They must be brought to see that scientific knowledge consists also of reasons of the same nature (namely, rational notions), reasons suitable to the soul, but which have become clear, because the soul has received the succession of intelligence which is the source of scientific knowledge. By intelligence (which belongs to her), the soul sees the divine Intellect, which to it seems sensual, in this sense that it is perceptible by intelligence, which dominates the soul, and is her father;194 that is, the intelligible world, a calm intellect which vibrates without issuing from its tranquility, which contains everything, and which is all. It is both definite and indefinite manifoldness, for the ideas it contains are not distinct157 like the reasons (the rational notions), which are conceived one by one. Nevertheless, they do not become confused. Each of them becomes distinct from the others, just as in a science all the notions, though forming an indivisible whole, yet each has its own separate individual existence.195 This multitude of ideas taken together constitutes the intelligible world. This is the (entity) nearest to the First. Its existence is inevitably demonstrated by reason, as much as the necessity of the existence of the Soul herself; but though the intelligible world is something superior to the Soul, it is nevertheless not yet the First, because it is neither one, nor simple, while the one, the principle of all beings, is perfectly simple.

5. Imagine that beings are controlled by luck or chance and that their dependence on material causes distances them from divinity and the idea of unity. We are not addressing those people, but rather those who acknowledge the existence of a nature that differs from the physical one, and who at least recognize the existence of the Soul. These individuals should focus on studying the nature of the soul, learning, among other truths, that it originates from Intelligence and can achieve virtue by engaging with Intelligence through reason. They must then accept the existence of an Intelligence that is superior to reasoning intelligence, specifically to discursive reason. They should also understand that reasoning involves a gap (between concepts) and a movement (through which the soul connects these concepts). They need to realize that scientific knowledge also consists of rational ideas, suitable for the soul, which become clear because the soul has received the flow of intelligence that is the source of scientific understanding. Through intelligence (which is inherent to her), the soul perceives the divine Intellect, which seems sensory in the sense that it can be grasped by intelligence, which rules over the soul and is her dad;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ meaning the intelligible world—a serene intellect that resonates without leaving its tranquility. It encompasses everything and is everything. It is both a definite and an indefinite complexity, because the ideas it holds are not distinct157 like the reasons (the rational ideas), which are imagined one by one. Still, they do not become chaotic. Each idea differs from the others, just like in a science where all notions, though forming an inseparable whole, each have their own distinct individual existence.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This collection of ideas together forms the intelligible world. This entity is the closest to the First. Its existence is inevitably supported by reason, just like the necessity of the existence of the Soul itself; however, while the intelligible world is something greater than the Soul, it is still not the First, because it is neither one nor simple, whereas the one, the principle of all beings, is perfectly simple.

THE SUPREME IS ONE ONLY IN A FIGURATIVE SENSE.

The principle that is superior to what is highest among beings, to Intelligence (or intellect, or intelligible world) (may well be sought after). There must indeed be some principle above Intelligence; for intelligence does indeed aspire to become one, but it is not one, possessing only the form of unity. Considered in itself, Intelligence is not divided, but is genuinely present to itself. It does not dismember itself because it is next to the One, though it dared to withdraw therefrom. What is above Intelligence is Unity itself, an incomprehensible miracle, of which it cannot even be said that it is essence, lest we make of it the attribute of something else, and to whom no name is really suitable. If however He must be named, we may indeed call Him in general Unity, but only on the preliminary understanding that He was not first something else, and then only later became unity. That is why the One is so difficult to understand in Himself; He is rather known by His offspring;158 that is, by Being, because Intelligence leads up to Being. The nature of the One, indeed, is the source of excellent things, the power which begets beings, while remaining within Himself, without undergoing any diminution, without passing into the beings to which He gives birth.196 If we call this principle Unity, it is only for the mutual convenience of rising to some indivisible conception, and in unifying our soul. But when we say that this principle is one and indivisible, it is not in the same sense that we say it of the (geometric) point, and of the (arithmetical unity called the) monad. What is one in the sense of the unity of the point or the monad, is a principle of quantity, and would not exist unless preceded by being and the principle which precedes even that being. It is not of this kind of unity that we must think; still we believe that the point and the monad have analogy with the One by their simplicity as well as by the absence of all manifoldness and of all division.

The principle that is greater than the highest among beings, which is Intelligence (or intellect, or the intelligible world), is certainly something worth seeking. There must be a principle above Intelligence; after all, intelligence strives for unity, yet it is not truly one, only having the appearance of unity. When considered in itself, Intelligence is undivided, but it is fully aware of itself. It doesn’t split itself apart because it exists alongside the One, even though it dared to distance itself from it. What lies above Intelligence is Unity itself, an incomprehensible miracle, which cannot even be referred to as essence, lest we make it an attribute of something else, and to which no name genuinely fits. However, if we must name it, we can generally call it Unity, but only with the understanding that it was never something else that later became unity. This is why the One is so challenging to grasp on its own; it is rather known through its offspring, that is, through Being, because Intelligence leads to Being. The nature of the One is indeed the source of all good things, the power that brings beings into existence while remaining within itself, without losing anything, and without merging into the beings from which it gives birth. If we refer to this principle as Unity, it is just for the sake of making it easier to understand and to unify our minds. However, when we say that this principle is one and indivisible, it doesn't mean the same thing as when we refer to a geometric point or the arithmetic unity known as the monad. The oneness implied by the unity of the point or the monad is a matter of quantity and wouldn’t exist without being and the prior principle that even precedes that being. We should not think of that type of unity; still, we believe that the point and the monad are analogous to the One because of their simplicity, as well as their lack of multiplicity and division.158

THE ONE MAY BE CONCEIVED OF AS INDIVISIBLE AND INFINITE.

6. In what sense do we use the name of unity, and how can we conceive of it? We shall have to insist that the One is a unity much more perfect than the point of the monad; for in these, abstracting (geometric) magnitude, and numerical plurality, we do indeed stop at that which is most minute, and we come to rest in something indivisible; but this existed already in a divisible being, in a subject other than itself, while the One is neither in a subject other than itself, nor in anything divisible. If it be indivisible, neither is it of the same kind as that which is most minute. On the contrary, it is that which is greatest, not by (geometric) magnitude, but by power; possessing no (geometric) magnitude, it is indivisible in159 its power; for the beings beneath it are indivisible in their powers, and not in their mass (since they are incorporeal). We must also insist that the One is infinite, not as would be a mass of a magnitude which could be examined serially, but by the incommensurability of its power. Even though you should conceive of it as of intelligence or divinity, it is still higher. When by thought you consider it as the most perfect unity, it is still higher. You try to form for yourself an idea of a divinity by rising to what in your intelligence is most unitary (and yet He is still simpler); for He dwells within Himself, and contains nothing that is contingent.

6. In what way do we use the concept of unity, and how can we understand it? We need to stress that the One represents a unity that is much more complete than the point of the monad; for in these, when we abstract (geometric) size and numerical variety, we actually arrive at what is most minute, and we settle on something indivisible; however, this already existed within a divisible entity, in a subject separate from itself, while the One is neither in a subject outside of itself nor in anything divisible. If it is indivisible, it isn't like what is most minute. On the contrary, it is the greatest, not in (geometric) size, but in power; having no (geometric) size, it is indivisible in its159 power; for the entities beneath it are indivisible in their powers, and not in their mass (since they are incorporeal). We must also assert that the One is infinite, not like a mass of size that could be examined one after another, but by the incommensurability of its power. Even if you think of it as intelligence or divinity, it is still beyond that. When you consider it through thought as the most perfect unity, it remains even higher. You attempt to form an idea of divinity by reaching for what is the most unitary in your intelligence (and yet, it is still simpler); for it exists within itself and lacks anything that is contingent.

THE ONE IS SELF-SUFFICIENT AND NEEDS NOTHING FOR ESTABLISHMENT.

His sovereign unity may best be understood by His being self-sufficient; for the most perfect principle is necessarily that which best suffices Himself, and which least needs anything else. Now anything that is not one, but manifold, needs something else. Not being one, but being composed of multiple elements, its being demands unification; but as the One is already one, He does not even need Himself. So much the more, the being that is manifold needs as many things as it contains; for each of the contained things exists only by its union with the others, and not in itself, and finds that it needs the others. Therefore such a being needs others, both for the things it contains, as for their totality. If then there must be something that fully suffices itself, it must surely be the One, which alone needs nothing either relatively to Himself, or to the other things. It needs nothing either to exist, or to be happy, or to be composed. To begin with, as He is the cause of the other beings, He does not owe His existence to them. Further, how could He derive160 His happiness from outside Himself? Within Him, happiness is not something contingent, but is His very nature. Again, as He does not occupy any space, He does not need any foundation on which to be edified, as if He could not sustain Himself. All that needs compounding is inanimate; without support it is no more than a mass ready to fall. (Far from needing any support) the One is the foundation of the edification of all other things; by giving them existence, He has at the same time given them a location. However, that which needs a location is not (necessarily) self-sufficient.

His absolute unity can be best understood through His self-sufficiency; the most perfect principle is the one that fulfills itself the most and needs the least from anything else. Anything that is not one, but rather many, requires something else. As a composite of multiple elements, its existence demands unification; but since the One is already one, He doesn’t even need Himself. The more complex a being is, the more it needs as many things as it has; each of those components exists only through its connection with the others, not on its own, and finds that it needs the others. Therefore, such a being requires others for both its individual components and for its overall existence. If something must exist that fully suffices itself, it must undoubtedly be the One, which needs nothing in relation to Himself or to other things. It needs nothing to exist, to be happy, or to be formed. First of all, since He is the cause of other beings, He does not rely on them for His existence. Moreover, how could He find His happiness outside of Himself? Within Him, happiness isn’t something that depends on circumstances, but is His very nature. Additionally, since He does not occupy any space, He doesn’t need any foundation to exist, as if He can’t support Himself. Everything that needs to be formed is inanimate; without support, it’s nothing more than a mass ready to collapse. (Far from needing any support) the One is the very foundation for the existence of all other things; by giving them existence, He simultaneously provides them with a place. However, what requires a location is not necessarily self-sufficient.

THE SUPREME, AS SUPERGOODNESS, COULD NOT ASPIRE TO ANYTHING ELSE.

A principle has no need of anything beneath it. The Principle of all things has no need of any of them. Every non-self-sufficient being is not self-sufficient chiefly because it aspires to its principle. If the One aspired to anything, His aspiration would evidently tend to destroy His unity, that is, to annihilate Himself. Anything that aspires evidently aspires to happiness and preservation. Thus, since for the One there is no good outside of Himself, there is nothing that He could wish. He is the super-good; He is the good, not for Himself, but for other beings, for those that can participate therein.

A principle doesn’t need anything below it. The Principle of all things doesn’t need any of them. Every being that isn’t self-sufficient is not self-sufficient mainly because it aims for its principle. If the One aimed for anything, His desire would clearly threaten His unity, which means it would end up destroying Himself. Anything that desires clearly seeks happiness and preservation. Therefore, since for the One there’s no good outside of Himself, there’s nothing He could wish for. He is the super-good; He is the good, not for Himself, but for other beings that can partake in it.

THE ONE IS NOT THINKER BUT THOUGHT ITSELF.

Within the One, therefore, is no thought, because there can be no difference within Him; nor could He contain any motion, because the One is prior to motion, as much as to thought. Besides, what would He think? Would He think Himself? In this case, He would be ignorant before thinking, and thought161 would be necessary to Him, who fully suffices to Himself. Neither should He be thought to contain ignorance, because He does not know Himself, and does not think Himself. Ignorance presupposes a relation, and consists in that one thing does not know another. But the One, being alone, can neither know nor be ignorant of anything. Being with Himself, He has no need of self-knowledge. We should not even predicate of Him presence with Himself, if we are to conceive of Him Unity in sheer purity. On the contrary, we should have to leave aside intelligence, consciousness, and knowledge of self and of other beings. We should not conceive of Him as being that which thinks, but rather as of thought. Thought does not think; but is the cause which makes some other being think; now the cause cannot be identical with that which is caused. So much the more reason is there then to say that that which is the cause of all these existing things cannot be any one of them. This Cause, therefore, must not be considered identical with the good He dispenses, but must be conceived as the Good in a higher sense, the Good which is above all other goods.

Within the One, there is no thought because there can be no difference within Him; nor could He experience any motion, since the One comes before both motion and thought. Besides, what would He think? Would He think about Himself? If so, He would be unaware before thinking, and thought would be necessary for Him, who is completely self-sufficient. We shouldn't think of Him as containing ignorance simply because He doesn't know or think of Himself. Ignorance implies a relationship and exists when one thing doesn't know another. But the One, being alone, can neither know nor be unaware of anything. Being with Himself, He has no need for self-knowledge. We shouldn't even describe Him as being with Himself if we want to understand His Unity in pure terms. On the contrary, we would need to set aside intelligence, consciousness, and knowledge of both Himself and other beings. We shouldn't think of Him as that which thinks, but rather as thought itself. Thought doesn’t think; it’s the cause that allows another being to think; therefore, the cause cannot be the same as what it causes. Hence, it’s even more accurate to say that the cause of all these existing things cannot be any one of them. This Cause, then, should not be seen as identical to the goodness He provides, but should be understood as the Good in a higher sense, the Good that is above all other goods.

THE SOUL MUST BE STRIPPED OF FORM TO BE ILLUMINATED BY PRIMARY NATURE.

7. Your mind remains in uncertainty because the divinity is none of these things (that you know). Apply it first to these things, and later fix it on the divinity. While doing so, do not let yourself be distracted by anything exterior for the divinity is not in any definite place, depriving the remainder of its presence, but it is present wherever there is any person who is capable of entering into contact therewith. It is absent only for those who cannot succeed therein. Just as, for other objects, one could not discover what one seeks by thinking of something else, and as one162 should not add any alien thing to the object that is thought if one wishes to identify oneself therewith; likewise here one must be thoroughly convinced that it is impossible for any one whose soul contains any alien image to conceive of the divinity so long as such an image distracts the soul's attention. It is equally impossible that the soul, at the moment that she is attentive, and attached to other things, should assume the form of what is contrary to them. Just as it is said of matter that it must be absolutely deprived of all qualities to be susceptible of receiving all forms; likewise, and for a stronger reason, the soul must be stripped of all form, if she desire to be filled with and illuminated by the primary nature without any interior hindrance. Thus, having liberated herself from all exterior things, the soul will entirely turn to what is most intimate in her; she will not allow herself to be turned away by any of the surrounding objects and she will put aside all things, first by the very effect of the state in which she will find herself, and later by the absence of any conception of form. She will not even know that she is applying herself to the contemplation of the One, or that she is united thereto. Then, after having sufficiently dwelt with it, she will, if she can, come to reveal to others this heavenly communion. Doubtless it was enjoyment of this communion that was the basis of the traditional conversation of Minos with Jupiter.197 Inspired with the memories of this interview, he made laws which represented it, because, while he was drawing them up, he was still under the influence of his union with the divinity. Perhaps even, in this state, the soul may look down on civil virtues as hardly worthy of her,198 inasmuch as she desires to dwell on high; and this does indeed happen to such as have long contemplated the divinity.

7. Your mind stays uncertain because the divine isn’t any of these things (that you’re familiar with). First, focus on these things, and then turn your attention to the divine. While doing this, don't let anything from the outside distract you, because the divine isn’t in any specific location, leaving the rest devoid of its presence; it’s wherever someone can connect with it. It’s only absent for those who can’t make that connection. Just as you can’t discover what you're looking for by thinking about something else, and you shouldn’t add anything foreign to your thoughts if you want to truly understand something; similarly, you must be fully convinced that anyone whose soul holds any foreign image cannot grasp the divine while that image distracts the soul’s focus. It’s equally impossible for the soul, when it’s focused on other things, to take on the nature contrary to those things. Just as it’s said that matter must be entirely free of all qualities to accept all forms, the soul must also be stripped of all forms if it wants to be filled with and illuminated by its primary nature without any internal barriers. Thus, after freeing itself from all external matters, the soul will completely turn inward; it won’t allow itself to be swayed by any surrounding objects, setting aside everything, first because of the state it finds itself in, and then by the absence of any form in its thoughts. It won’t even realize it’s focusing on the One, or that it’s united with it. Then, after spending enough time in this state, it will, if possible, share this heavenly connection with others. Surely, it was this communion that underpinned the legendary conversations between Minos and Jupiter. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inspired by the memories of this meeting, he created laws that reflected it, because while he was writing them, he was still influenced by his union with the divine. Maybe in this state, the soul may regard civil virtues as hardly worthwhile for her,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, since it longs to dwell on high; and this does indeed happen to those who have been deeply contemplating the divine.

ON SELF-KNOWLEDGE DEPENDS RECOGNITION OF DIVINE KINSHIP.

(In short), the divinity is not outside of any being. On the contrary, He is present to all beings, though these may be ignorant thereof. This happens because they are fugitives, wandering outside of Him or rather, outside of themselves. They cannot reach Him from whom they are fleeing, nor, having lost themselves, can they find another being. A son, if angry, and beside himself, is not likely to recognize his father. But he who will have learnt to know himself will at the same time discover from where he hails.199

(In short), the divine is not separate from any being. Instead, He is present in all beings, even if they are unaware of it. This occurs because they are fleeing, wandering away from Him or rather, away from themselves. They cannot reach the one they are avoiding, nor can they find another being after losing themselves. A son, when angry and out of control, is unlikely to recognize his father. But someone who learns to know themselves will also discover where they truly come from.hails. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

TO BE ATTACHED TO THE CENTRE CONSTITUTES DIVINITY.

8. Self-knowledge reveals the fact that the soul's natural movement is not in a straight line, unless indeed it have undergone some deviation. On the contrary, it circles around something interior, around a centre. Now the centre is that from which proceeds the circle, that is, the soul.200 The soul will therefore move around the centre, that is, around the principle from which she proceeds; and, trending towards it, she will attach herself to it, as indeed all souls should do. The souls of the divinities ever direct themselves towards it; and that is the secret of their divinity; for divinity consists in being attached to the Centre (of all souls). Anyone who withdraws much therefrom is a man who has remained manifold (that is, who has never become unified), or who is a brute.201

8. Self-knowledge shows that the soul’s natural movement isn’t a straight line, unless it has taken some wrong turn. Instead, it moves in circles around something deeper, around a center. The center is where the circle originates, which is the soul.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Therefore, the soul will orbit around the center, that is, around the principle from which it comes; and as it reaches towards it, it will connect to it, just as all souls ought to. The souls of the divine constantly move towards it; that’s the secret of their divinity because divinity is about being connected to the Center (of all souls). Anyone who distances themselves too much from it remains fragmented (meaning they haven’t become unified) or is a brute.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

THE CELEBRATED SIMILE OF THE MAN WHOSE FEET ARE IN A BATH-TUB.

Is the centre of the soul then the principle that we are seeking? Or must we conceive some other principle164 towards which all centres radiate? To begin with, it is only by analogy that the words "centre" and "circle" are used. By saying that the soul is a circle, we do not mean that she is a geometrical figure, but that in her and around her subsists primordial nature.202 (By saying that she has a centre, we mean that) the soul is suspended from the primary Principle (by the highest part of her being), especially when she is entirely separated (from the body). Now, however, as we have a part of our being contained in the the body, we resemble a man whose feet are plunged in water, with the rest of his body remaining above it. Raising ourselves above the body by the whole part which is not immerged, we are by our own centre reattaching ourselves to the Centre common to all beings, just in the same way as we make the centres of the great circles coincide with that of the sphere that surrounds them. If the circles of the soul were corporeal, the common centre would have to occupy a certain place for them to coincide with it, and for them to turn around it. But since the souls are of the order of intelligible (essences), and as the One is still above Intelligence, we shall have to assert that the intercourse of the soul with the One operates by means different from those by which Intelligence unites with the intelligible. This union, indeed, is much closer than that which is realized between Intelligence and the intelligible by resemblance or identity; it takes place by the intimate relationship that unites the soul with unity, without anything to separate them. Bodies cannot unite mutually;203 but they could not hinder the mutual union of incorporeal (essences) because that which separates them from each other is not a local distance, but their distinction and difference. When there is no difference between them, they are present in each other.

Is the center of the soul the principle we are looking for? Or do we need to think of another principle towards which all centers radiate? To start, we only use the terms "center" and "circle" by analogy. When we say that the soul is a circle, we don't mean it's a geometric shape, but that it exists in and around a primordial nature.164 (When we say it has a center, we mean that) the soul hangs from the primary Principle (by the highest part of its being), especially when it is completely separate (from the body). However, since we have part of our being in the body, we are like a person whose feet are in water while the rest of their body is above it. By lifting ourselves above the body with the part that isn't submerged, we reattach ourselves to the common Center of all beings through our own center, just as we align the centers of large circles with the center of the sphere that surrounds them. If the circles of the soul were physical, the common center would have to occupy a specific place for them to align and revolve around it. But since souls are part of the realm of intelligible essences, and since the One is above Intelligence, we need to say that the soul's connection to the One happens in ways that are different from how Intelligence connects with the intelligible. This connection is much closer than the relationship between Intelligence and the intelligible through resemblance or identity; it occurs through the deep bond that ties the soul to unity, with nothing separating them. Bodies cannot unite with each other, but they don't prevent the mutual union of incorporeal essences because what separates them is not physical distance, but their distinction and difference. When there is no difference between them, they are present within each other.

THE FAMOUS ILLUSTRATION OF THE COSMIC CHORAL BALLET.

As the One does not contain any difference, He is always present; and we are ever present to Him as soon as we contain no more difference. It is not He who is aspiring to us, or who is moving around us; on the contrary, it is we who are aspiring to Him. Though we always move around Him, we do not always keep our glance fixed on Him. We resemble a chorus which always surrounds its leader, but (the members of) which do not always sing in time because they allow their attention to be distracted to some exterior object; while, if they turned towards the leader, they would sing well, and really be with him. Likewise, we always turn around the One, even when we detach ourselves from Him, and cease knowing Him. Our glance is not always fixed on the One; but when we contemplate Him, we attain the purpose of our desires, and enjoy the rest taught by Heraclitus.204 Then we disagree no more, and really form a divine choric ballet around Him.

As the One has no differences, He is always present; and we are always present to Him as soon as we have no differences ourselves. It's not Him who is reaching out to us or moving around us; instead, it's us who are reaching out to Him. Although we always orbit around Him, we don’t always keep our focus on Him. We are like a choir that surrounds its leader, but the members don’t always sing in sync because they let their attention drift to something outside; however, if they turned their attention to the leader, they would sing well and truly be with him. Similarly, we always circle the One, even when we distance ourselves from Him and stop recognizing Him. Our gaze isn’t always fixed on the One; but when we reflect on Him, we fulfill our desires and find the peace that Heraclitus. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ taught us. Then we no longer disagree, and truly form a divine chorus around Him.

FOLLOWING NUMENIUS, PLOTINOS DESCRIBES THE SUPREME AS GIVER.

9. In this choric ballet, the soul sees the source of life, the source of intelligence, the principle of being, the cause of the good, and the root of love. All these entities are derived from the One without diminishing Him. He is indeed no corporeal mass; otherwise the things that are born of Him would be perishable. However, they are eternal, because their principle ever remains the same, because205 He does not divide Himself to produce them, but remains entire. They persist, just as the light persists so long as the sun remains.206 Nor are we separated from the One; we are not distant from Him, though corporeal nature,166 by approaching us, has attracted us to it (thus drawing us away from the One).207 But it is in the One that we breathe and have our being.208 He gave us life not merely at a given moment, only to leave us later; but His giving is perpetual, so long as He remains what He is, or rather, so long as we turn towards Him. There it is that we find happiness, while to withdraw from Him is to fall. It is in Him that our soul rests; it is by rising to that place free from all evil that she is delivered from evils; there she really thinks, there she is impassible, there she really lives. Our present life, in which we are not united with the divinity, is only a trace or adumbration of real life. Real life (which is presence with the divinity) is the actualization of intelligence. It is this actualization of intelligence which begets the divinities by a sort of silent intercourse with the One; thereby begetting beauty, justice and virtue. These are begotten by the soul that is filled with divinity. In Him is her principle and goal; her principle, because it is from there that she proceeds; her goal, because there is the good to which she aspires, so that by returning thither she again becomes what she was. Life here below, in the midst of sense-objects, is for the soul a degradation, an exile, a loss of her wings.209

9. In this choral ballet, the soul perceives the origin of life, the source of intelligence, the essence of being, the reason for goodness, and the foundation of love. All these elements come from the One without diminishing Him. He is not a physical mass; if He were, everything born from Him would be temporary. Instead, they are eternal because their origin always remains constant, because__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He doesn’t split Himself to create them but stays whole. They endure, just like light persists as long as the sun remains.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ We are not separated from the One; we are not far from Him, although the physical world,166 by drawing close to us, pulls us away from Him.207 But it is in the One that we breathe and exist being.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. He granted us life not just at a specific moment to abandon us later; His giving is ongoing as long as He remains what He is, or rather, as long as we turn towards Him. That is where we find happiness, while turning away from Him leads to a fall. Our soul rests in Him; by elevating to that place free from all evil, she is freed from miseries; there she truly thinks, there she is untouched by suffering, there she truly lives. Our current life, in which we are not connected to the divine, is merely a shadow or outline of real life. Real life (which is being in the presence of the divine) is the fulfillment of intelligence. It is this fulfillment of intelligence that generates the divinities through a kind of silent communication with the One; this gives rise to beauty, justice, and virtue. These are produced by the soul filled with divinity. In Him is her source and destination; her source because she originates from there; her destination because there is the goodness she strives for, so that by returning there she becomes what she once was. Life here on earth, amidst sensory objects, is a degradation for the soul, an exile, a loss of her wings. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE PARABLE OF CUPID AND PSYCHE, LEADING UP TO DIVINIZATION.

Another proof that our welfare resides up there is the love that is innate in our souls, as is taught in the descriptions and myths which represent love as the husband of the soul.210 In fact, since the soul, which is different from the divinity, proceeds from Him, she must necessarily love Him; but when she is on high211 her love is celestial; here below, her love is only commonplace; for it is on high that dwells the celestial167 Venus (Urania); while here below resides the vulgar and adulterous Venus.212 Now every soul is a Venus, as is indicated by the myth of the birth of Venus and Cupid, who is supposed to be born simultaneously with her.213 So long as she remains faithful to her nature, the soul therefore loves the divinity, and desires to unite herself to Him, who seems like the noble father of a bride who has fallen in love with some handsome lover. When however the soul has descended into generation, deceived by the false promises of an adulterous lover, she has exchanged her divine love for a mortal one. Then, at a distance from her father, she yields to all kinds of excesses. Ultimately, however, she grows ashamed of these disorders; she purifies herself, she returns to her father, and finds true happiness with Him. How great her bliss then is can be conceived by such as have not tasted it only by comparing it somewhat to earthly love-unions, observing the joy felt by the lover who succeeds in obtaining her whom he loves. But such mortal and deceptive love is directed only to phantoms; it soon disappears because the real object of our love is not these sense-presentations, which are not the good we are really seeking. On high only is the real object of our love; the only one with which we could unite or identify ourselves, which we could intimately possess, because it is not separated from our soul by the covering of our flesh. This that I say will be acknowledged by any one who has experienced it; he will know that the soul then lives another life, that she advances towards the Divinity, that she reaches Him, possesses Him, and in his condition recognizes the presence of the Dispenser of the true life. Then she needs nothing more. On the contrary, she has to renounce everything else to fix herself in the Divinity alone, to identify herself with Him, and to cut off all that surrounds Him. We must therefore168 hasten to issue from here below, detaching ourselves so far as possible from the body to which we still have the regret of being chained, making the effort to embrace the Divinity by our whole being, without leaving in us any part that is not in contact with Him. Then the soul can see the Divinity and herself, so far as is possible to her nature. She sees herself shining brilliantly, filled with intelligible light; or rather, she sees herself as a pure light, that is subtle and weightless. She becomes divinity, or, rather, she is divinity. In this condition, the soul is a shining light. If later she falls back into the sense-world, she is plunged into darkness.

Another proof that our well-being exists up there is the love that is inherent in our souls, as described in the teachings and myths that depict love as the partner of the soul. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In fact, since the soul, which is distinct from the divine, comes from Him, she must necessarily love Him; but when she is in high__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ her love is heavenly; down here, her love is only ordinary; for it is above that the celestial167 Venus (Urania) resides; while down here dwells the common and unfaithful Venus.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Now every soul is a Venus, as shown by the myth of the birth of Venus and Cupid, who is said to be born at the same time as her.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As long as she remains true to her essence, the soul loves the divine and desires to unite with Him, akin to a noble father of a bride who has fallen for a charming suitor. However, when the soul descends into the world, misled by the false promises of a deceitful lover, she trades her divine love for a mortal one. Then, apart from her father, she succumbs to all kinds of excesses. Eventually, however, she feels ashamed of these transgressions; she cleanses herself, returns to her father, and finds true happiness with Him. The depth of her joy can be understood by those who have not experienced it only by comparing it to earthly love relationships, observing the happiness of a lover who successfully wins over the one he adores. But this mortal and deceptive love is directed only at illusions; it quickly fades because the real object of our love is not these sensory experiences, which do not represent the true good we seek. Only up above is the real object of our love; the only one with whom we could connect or truly possess, as it is not separated from our soul by the barrier of our flesh. Anyone who has experienced this will acknowledge it; they will know that the soul then lives another existence, that she moves closer to the Divinity, that she reaches Him, possesses Him, and in His state recognizes the presence of the Giver of true life. At that point, she needs nothing more. Instead, she must renounce everything else to center herself solely on the Divinity, to unite with Him, and to detach from all that surrounds Him. Therefore, we must 168 hurry to leave this world, detaching ourselves as much as possible from the body to which we still regret being tied, making the effort to embrace the Divinity with our entire being, without leaving any part of ourselves that isn't connected to Him. Then the soul can perceive the Divinity and herself, as much as her nature allows. She sees herself shining brightly, filled with intelligible light; or rather, she sees herself as pure light, which is subtle and weightless. She becomes divine, or rather, she is divine. In this state, the soul is a radiant light. If later she falls back into the sensory world, she is plunged into darkness.

WHY DOES THE SOUL AFTER REACHING YONDER NOT STAY THERE?

10. Why does the soul which has risen on high not stay there? Because she has not yet entirely detached herself from things here below. But a time will come when she will uninterruptedly enjoy the vision of the divinity, that is, when she will no longer be troubled by the passions of the body. The part of the soul that sees the divinity is not the one that is troubled (the irrational soul), but the other part (the rational soul). Now she loses the sight of the divinity when she does not lose this knowledge which consists in demonstratings, conjectures and reasonings. In the vision of the divinity, indeed, that which sees is not the reason, but something prior and superior to reason; if that which sees be still united to reason, it then is as that which is seen. When he who sees himself sees, he will see himself as simple, being united to himself as simple, and will feel himself as simple. We should not even say that he will see, but only that he will be what he sees, in case that it would still here be possible to distinguish that which sees from that169 which is seen, or to assert that these two things do not form a single one. This assertion, however, would be rash, for in this condition he who sees does not, in the strict sense of the word, see; nor does he imagine two things. He becomes other, he ceases to be himself, he retains nothing of himself. Absorbed in the divinity, he is one with it, like a centre that coincides with another centre. While they coincide, they form but one, though they form two in so far as they remain distinct. In this sense only do we here say that the soul is other than the divinity. Consequently this manner of vision is very difficult to describe. How indeed could we depict as different from us Him who, while we were contemplating Him, did not seem other than ourselves, having come into perfect at-one-ment with us?

10. Why doesn’t the soul that has ascended stay up there? Because it hasn’t completely detached itself from the things down here. But a time will come when it will continuously enjoy the vision of the divine, meaning it will no longer be disturbed by the body’s passions. The part of the soul that perceives the divine is not the troubled one (the irrational soul), but the other part (the rational soul). It loses sight of the divine when it clings to knowledge based on demonstrations, conjectures, and reasoning. In the vision of the divine, the perceiving part is not reason, but something prior and superior to reason; if what sees is still connected to reason, it is like that which is seen. When the one who sees looks at himself, he will see himself as simple, unified with himself as simple, and will feel himself as simple. We shouldn't say that he will see, but rather that he will be what he sees, if it’s still possible to differentiate between the see-er and the seen, or to claim that these two do not form a single essence. This claim, however, would be hasty because, in this state, the see-er does not, in the strictest sense, see; nor does he think of two separate things. He transforms, ceases to be himself, and remembers nothing of himself. Fully absorbed in the divine, he becomes one with it, like two centers merging into one. While they merge, they appear as one, though they remain two as long as they are distinct. In this sense, we can say that the soul is different from the divine. Consequently, this way of seeing is very hard to describe. How could we even represent Him as separate from us, when, in our contemplation, He didn’t seem different from ourselves, having come into perfect unity with us?

ILLUSTRATION FROM THE SECRECY OF THE MYSTERY-RITES.

11. That, no doubt, is the meaning of the mystery-rites' injunction not to reveal their secrets to the uninitiated. As that which is divine is unspeakable, it is ordered that the initiate should not talk thereof to any (uninitiated person) who have not had the happiness of beholding it (the vision).

11. That’s definitely the point of the mystery rites' rule not to share their secrets with outsiders. Since what is divine can’t really be put into words, it’s required that the initiates don’t discuss it with anyone who hasn’t had the privilege of experiencing it (the vision).

THE TRANCE OR ENTHEASM OF ECSTASY.

As (this vision of the divinity) did not imply (the existence of) two things, and as he who was identical to Him whom he saw, so that he did not see Him, but was united thereto, if anyone could preserve the memory of what he was while thus absorbed into the Divinity, he would within himself have a faithful image of the Divinity. Then indeed had he attained at-one-ment,170 containing no difference, neither in regard to himself, nor to other beings. While he was thus transported into the celestial region, there was within him no activity, no anger, nor appetite, nor reason, nor even thought. So much the more, if we dare say so, was he no longer himself, but sunk in trance or enthusiasm, tranquil and solitary with the divinity, he enjoyed an the calm. Contained within his own "being," (or, essence), he did not incline to either side, he did not even turn towards himself, he was indeed in a state of perfect stability, having thus, so to speak, become stability itself.

As this vision of the divine didn’t suggest the existence of two separate things, and since the individual who perceived Him was, in fact, identical to the one he saw—meaning he didn’t actually see Him, but was instead united with Him—if anyone could remember who he was while fully absorbed in the divine, he would hold within himself a true image of the divine. He would have truly achieved oneness, without any difference, whether in relation to himself or other beings. While he was thus lifted into the celestial realm, he experienced no activity, no anger, no desire, no reasoning, or even thought. In fact, one could say he was no longer himself; he was immersed in a trance or ecstasy, peaceful and alone with the divine, enjoying a profound calm. Within his own essence, he didn’t lean to either side, and he didn’t even turn towards himself; he was in a state of complete stability, having, metaphorically speaking, become stability itself.

ABOVE BEAUTY AND ABOVE VIRTUE THIS ECSTATIC SIMPLIFICATION IS A COMMUNION.

In this condition, indeed, the soul busies herself not even with the beautiful things, for she rises above beauty, and passes beyond even the (Stoic) "choir of virtues." Thus he who penetrates into the interior of a sanctuary leaves behind him the statues placed (at the entrance) of the temple. These indeed are the first objects that will strike his view on his exit from the sanctuary, after he shall have enjoyed the interior spectacle, after having entered into intimate communion, not indeed with an image or statue, which would be considered only when he comes out, but with the divinity. The very word "divine spectacle" does not, here, seem sufficient (to express the contemplation of the soul); it is rather an ecstasy, a simplification, a self-abandonment, a desire for intercourse, a perfect quietude, and last, a wish to become indistinguishable from what was contemplated in the sanctuary.214 Any one who would seek to see the Divinity in any other way would be incapable of enjoying His presence.

In this state, the soul doesn’t even concern herself with beautiful things, as she transcends beauty and goes beyond even the Stoic "choir of virtues." Thus, someone who enters the inner sanctum of a sanctuary leaves behind the statues at the temple's entrance. These are the first things that catch his eye when he exits the sanctuary, after experiencing the interior spectacle and having an intimate connection, not with an image or statue—which would only be thought of upon leaving—but with the divine. The phrase "divine spectacle" doesn’t quite capture the depth of the soul's contemplation; it’s more of an ecstasy, a simplification, a letting go of oneself, a yearning for connection, a perfect stillness, and ultimately, a desire to become indistinguishable from what was contemplated in the sanctuary. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anyone trying to perceive the Divinity in any other way would be unable to truly enjoy His presence.

THE SPIRITUAL TRUTH OF THE ANCIENT MYSTERIES.

By making use of these mysterious figures, wise interpreters wished to indicate how the divinity might be seen. But the wise hierophant, penetrating the mystery, may, when he has arrived thither, enjoy the veritable vision of what is in the sanctuary. If he have not yet arrived thither, he can at least conceive the invisibility (for physical sight) of That which is in the sanctuary; he can conceive the source and principle of everything, and he recognizes it as the one particular principle worthy of the name. (But when he has succeeded in entering into the sanctuary) he sees the Principle, enters into communication with it, unites like to like, leaving aside no divine thing the soul is capable of acquiring.

By using these mysterious symbols, insightful interpreters aimed to show how divinity could be perceived. However, the knowledgeable guide, understanding the mystery, can, once he reaches that place, experience the true vision of what resides in the sanctuary. If he hasn’t reached that point yet, he can at least imagine the invisibility (to physical sight) of what is in the sanctuary; he can grasp the source and essence of everything, and he recognizes it as the singular principle worthy of that title. (But once he has managed to enter the sanctuary) he sees the Principle, communicates with it, and connects with it, not overlooking any divine quality the soul is capable of acquiring.

SUBSEQUENT ECSTATIC EXPERIENCES OF THE SOUL.

Before obtaining the vision of the divinity, the soul desires what yet remains to be seen. For him, however, who has risen above all things, what remains to be seen is He who is above all other things. Indeed, the nature of the soul will never reach absolute nonentity. Consequently, when she descends, she will fall into evil, that is, nonentity, but not into absolute nonentity. Following the contrary path, she will arrive at something different, namely, herself. From the fact that she then is not in anything different from herself, it does not result that she is within anything, for she remains in herself. That which, without being in essence, remains within itself, necessarily resides in the divinity. Then it ceases to be "being," and so far as it comes into communion with the Divinity it grows superior to "being" (it becomes supra-being). Now he who sees himself as having become divinity, possesses within himself an image of the divinity. If172 he rise above himself, he will achieve the limit of his ascension, becoming as it were an image that becomes indistinguishable from its model. Then, when he shall have lost sight of the divinity, he may still, by arousing the virtue preserved within himself, and by considering the perfections that adorn his soul, reascend to the celestial region, by virtue rising to Intelligence, and by wisdom to the Divinity Himself.

Before gaining the vision of the divine, the soul longs for what is yet to be seen. For someone who has elevated themselves above everything, what remains to be seen is the one who is above all else. In fact, the nature of the soul can never reach complete nonexistence. So, when it descends, it falls into evil, which is nonexistence, but not into complete nonexistence. Taking the opposite path, it arrives at something different, namely, itself. The fact that it is not within anything other than itself doesn't mean that it is contained within anything; it remains within itself. What exists, without being in essence, stays within itself and must reside in the divine. Then it stops being "being," and as it connects with the divine, it transcends "being" (it becomes above being). Now, someone who sees themselves as having become divine holds an image of the divine within them. If172 they rise above themselves, they'll reach the peak of their ascent, becoming like an image that is indistinguishable from its source. Even if they lose sight of the divine, they can still, by awakening the virtue within themselves and reflecting on the perfections that beautify their soul, ascend back to the celestial realm, rising to Intelligence by virtue and to the Divinity itself through wisdom.

THE SOUL'S ULTIMATE FATE IS DETACHMENT AND FLIGHT.

Such is the life of the divinities; such is also that of divine and blessed men; detachment from all things here below, scorn of all earthly pleasures, and flight of the soul towards the Divinity that she shall see face to face (that is, "alone with the alone," as thought Numenius).215

Such is the life of the gods; it's also true for divine and blessed people: a detachment from everything down here, a disregard for all earthly pleasures, and the soul's journey toward the Divine that it will see up close (that is, "alone with the alone," as Numenius thought).215


FIFTH ENNEAD, BOOK ONE.
The Three Main Hypostases, or Forms of Existence.

AUDACITY THE CAUSE OF HUMAN APOSTASY FROM THE DIVINITY.

1. How does it happen that souls forget their paternal divinity? Having a divine nature, and having originated from the divinity, how could they ever misconceive the divinity or themselves? The origin of their evil is "audacity,"216 generation, the primary diversity, and the desire to belong to none but themselves.217 As soon as they have enjoyed the pleasure of an independent life, and by largely making use of their power of self-direction, they advanced on the road that led them astray from their principle, and now they have arrived at such an "apostasy" (distance) from the Divinity, that they are even ignorant that they derive their life from Him. Like children that were separated from their family since birth, and that were long educated away from home finally lose knowledge of their parents and of themselves, so our souls, no longer seeing either the divinity or themselves, have become degraded by forgetfulness of their origin, have attached themselves to other objects, have admired anything rather than themselves, have like prodigals scattered their esteem and love on exterior objects, and have, by breaking the bond that united them to the divinities, disdainfully wandered away from it. Their ignorance of the divinity is therefore caused by excessive valuation of external objects, and their scorn174 of themselves. The mere admiration and quest after what is foreign implies, on the soul's part, an acknowledgment of self-depreciation. As soon as a soul thinks that she is worth less than that which is born and which perishes, and considers herself as more despicable and perishable than the object she admires, she could no longer even conceive of the nature and power of the divinity.

1. How do souls forget their divine origins? Since they are of divine nature and come from the divinity, how could they misunderstand either the divinity or themselves? The root of their wrongdoing is "audacity," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ creation, the primary diversity, and the desire to belong only to themselves.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Once they've tasted the pleasure of independence and largely exercised their ability to make their own choices, they took a path that led them away from their true nature, and now they've strayed so far from the Divinity that they don’t even realize their life comes from Him. Like children separated from their families at birth and raised far from home who eventually forget about their parents and themselves, our souls, no longer seeing the divinity or themselves, have become degraded by forgetting their origins, have attached themselves to other things, have admired anything except themselves, and like prodigals, wasted their esteem and love on external things. By breaking the bond connecting them to the divinities, they've carelessly wandered away. Their ignorance of the divinity comes from overvaluing external objects and their disdain for themselves. The simple admiration and pursuit of what is foreign show that the soul acknowledges its own devaluation. As soon as a soul thinks she is worth less than that which is born and dies, and views herself as more contemptible and perishable than the object she admires, she can no longer grasp the nature and power of the divinity.

CONVERSION IS EFFECTED BY DEPRECIATION OF EXTERNALITIES, AND APPRECIATION OF THE SOUL HERSELF.

Souls in such conditions may be converted to the Divinity, and raised to the supreme Principle, to the One, to the First, by being reasoned with in two ways. First, they may be led to see the worthlessness of the objects they at present esteem;218 then they must be reminded of the origin and dignity of the soul. The demonstration of the latter point logically precedes that of the former; and if clearly done, should support it.

Souls in those situations can be turned towards the Divine and elevated to the highest Principle, the One, the First, through reasoning in two ways. First, they can be guided to recognize the uselessness of the things they currently value; then they need to be reminded of the origin and worth of the soul. Establishing the latter point logically comes before the former; if it is made clear, it should strengthen it.

KINSHIP OF THE HUMAN SOUL WITH THE DIVINE.

It is the second point, therefore, that we shall here discuss. It is related to the study of the object we desire to know; for it is the soul that desires to know that object. Now the soul must first examine her own nature in order to know whether she possess the faculty of contemplating the divinity, if this study be suited to her, and if she may hope for success therein. For indeed if the soul be foreign to divine things, the soul has no business to ferret out their nature. If however a close kinship obtains between them, she both can and should seek to know them.

It is the second point, then, that we will discuss here. It relates to the study of the object we want to understand; for it is the soul that wishes to know that object. Now the soul must first look into her own nature to determine whether she has the ability to contemplate the divine, if this study is suitable for her, and if she can hope for success in it. Because if the soul is disconnected from divine things, she shouldn't try to uncover their nature. However, if there is a strong connection between them, she can and should seek to understand them.

SOULS ARE DIVINE BECAUSE THE WORLD WAS CREATED BY THE UNIVERSAL SOUL.

2. This is the first reflection of every soul.219 By an influx of the spirit of life, the universal Soul produced all the animals upon earth, in the air and in the sea, as well as the divine stars, the sun, and the immense heaven. It was the universal Soul that gave form to the heavens, and which presides over their regular revolutions; and she effects all that without mingling with the being to whom she communicates form, movement and life. The universal Soul is far superior to all created things. While the latter are born or die in the measure that she imparts to them, or withdraws from them their life, she herself is "being" and eternal life, because she could not cease being herself. To understand how life can simultaneously be imparted to the universe and to each individual, we must contemplate the universal Soul. To rise to this contemplation, the soul must be worthy of it by nobility, must have liberated herself from error, and must have withdrawn from the objects that fascinate the glances of worldly souls, must have immersed herself in a profound meditation, and she must have succeeded in effecting the silence not only of the agitations of the body that enfolds her, and the tumult of sensations, but also of all that surrounds her. Therefore let silence be kept by all—namely, earth, air, sea, and even heaven. Then let the soul represent to herself the great Soul which, from all sides, overflows into this immovable mass, spreading within it, penetrating into it intimately, illuminating it as the rays of the sun light and gild a dark cloud. Thus the universal Soul, by descending into this world redeemed this great body from the inertia in which it lay, imparting to it movement, life and immortality. Eternally moved by an intelligent power, heaven became176 a being full of life and felicity. The presence of the Soul made an admirable whole from what before was no more than in inert corpse, water and earth, or rather, darkness of matter, which, as Homer220 says, was an "object of horror for the divinities."

2. This is the first reflection of every soul. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Through an influx of the life force, the universal Soul created all the animals on earth, in the air, and in the sea, as well as the divine stars, the sun, and the vast heavens. It was the universal Soul that shaped the heavens and governs their regular cycles; she does all this without mixing with the beings she gives form, movement, and life to. The universal Soul is far greater than all created things. While those beings are born or die depending on whether she gives or withdraws life from them, she herself is "being" and eternal life because she cannot stop being herself. To grasp how life can be given to both the universe and each individual, we need to reflect on the universal Soul. To reach this reflection, the soul must be worthy of it through nobility, having freed herself from error, and withdrawn from the distractions that captivate worldly souls; she must have immersed herself in deep meditation, achieving silence not just in the body's agitations and the chaos of sensations, but in everything around her. Therefore, let there be silence from all—earth, air, sea, and even heaven. Then let the soul envision the great Soul that, from all sides, floods this unmovable mass, spreading within it, penetrating it deeply, and illuminating it like the rays of the sun brightening and gilding a dark cloud. Thus, the universal Soul, by entering this world, redeemed this great body from the inertia it was in, giving it movement, life, and immortality. Eternally driven by an intelligent power, heaven became176 a being full of life and joy. The presence of the Soul transformed what was previously just an inert corpse, water, and earth, or rather, darkness of matter, which, as Homer describes, was an "object of horror for the divinities."

SOUL-POWER REVEALED IN THE SIMULTANEITY OF CONTROL OVER THE WORLD.

The nature and power of the Soul reveal themselves still more gloriously in the way she embraces and governs the world at will. She is present in every point of this immense body, she animates all its parts, great and small. Though these may be located in different parts, she does not divide as they do, she does not split up to vivify each individual. She vivifies all things simultaneously, ever remaining whole and indivisible, resembling the intelligence from which she was begotten by her unity and universality.221 It is her power which contains this world of infinite magnitude and variety within the bonds of unity. Only because of the presence of the Soul are heaven, sun, and stars divinities; only because of her are we anything; for "a corpse is viler than the vilest dung-hill."222

The nature and power of the Soul reveal themselves even more gloriously in how she embraces and governs the world at will. She is present at every point of this vast body, animating all its parts, big and small. Even though these parts may be located in different areas, she does not divide like they do; she doesn’t split up to bring life to each individual. She brings life to all things at once, always remaining whole and indivisible, resembling the intelligence from which she was born through her unity and universality.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It is her power that contains this world of infinite size and variety within the bonds of unity. Only because of the Soul's presence are heaven, sun, and stars divine; only because of her do we exist; for "a corpse is viler than the vilest dung heap."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

AS LIFE TRANSFIGURES MATTER, SO THE UNIVERSAL SOUL GLORIFIES US.

But if the deities owe their divinity to the universal Soul, she herself must be a divinity still more venerable. Now our soul is similar to the universal Soul. Strip her of all coverings, consider her in her pristine purity, and you will see how precious is the nature of the soul, how superior she is to everything that is body.223 Without the soul, no body is anything but earth. Even if you add to earth fire, water and air, still there is nothing that need claim your veneration. If it be the Soul that imparts beauty to the body, why177 should we forget the souls within ourselves, while prostituting our admiration on other objects? If it be the soul that you admire in them, why do you not admire her within yourselves?

But if the gods owe their divinity to the universal Soul, then she herself must be an even more venerable divinity. Our soul resembles the universal Soul. Remove all distractions, look at her in her original purity, and you will see just how precious the nature of the soul is, how much greater she is than anything that is body.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Without the soul, no body is anything but dirt. Even if you mix earth with fire, water, and air, there's nothing that deserves your respect. If the Soul gives beauty to the body, then why should we forget the souls within us while we shower our admiration on other things? If it’s the soul you admire in them, why don’t you appreciate her within yourselves?

THE SOUL AS THE HYPOSTATIC ACTUALIZATION OF INTELLIGENCE.

3. Since the nature of the Soul is so divine and precious, you may be assured of being able to reach the divinity through her; with her you can ascend to Him. You will not need to search for Him far from yourself; nor will there be several intermediaries between yourself and Him. To reach Him, take as guide the divinest and highest part of the Soul, the power from which she proceeds, and by which she impinges on the intelligible world. Indeed, in spite of the divinity which we have attributed to her, the Soul is no more than an image of Intelligence. As the exterior word (speech) is the image of the (interior) word (of thought?) of the soul, the Soul herself is the word and actualization of Intelligence.224 She is the life which escapes from Intelligence to form another hypostatic form of existence, just as the fire contains the latent heat which constitutes its essence ("being"), and also the heat that radiates from it outside. Nevertheless, the Soul does not entirely issue from within Intelligence; she does partly reside therein, but also forms (a nature) distinct therefrom. As the Soul proceeds from Intelligence, she is intelligible; and the manifestation of her intellectual power is discursive reason. From Intelligence the Soul derives her perfection, as well as her existence; only in comparison with Intelligence does the Soul seem imperfect. The Soul, therefore, is the hypostatic substance that proceeds from Intelligence, and when the Soul contemplates Intelligence the soul is reason actualized.178 Indeed, while the soul contemplates Intelligence, the Soul intimately possesses the things she thinks; from her own resources she draws the actualizations she produces; these intellectual and pure actualizations are indeed the Soul's only characteristic activities. Those of an inferior nature really proceed from a foreign principle; they are passions.

3. Because the nature of the Soul is so divine and valuable, you can be assured that you can connect with the divine through her; with her, you can rise to Him. You won’t need to look for Him far away from yourself, nor will there be many intermediaries between you and Him. To reach Him, let the most divine and highest part of the Soul guide you, the power from which she comes and by which she connects to the intelligible world. Indeed, despite the divinity we attribute to her, the Soul is merely a reflection of Intelligence. Just as spoken words are a reflection of the thoughts within the soul, the Soul herself is the expression and realization of Intelligence. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. She is the life that emerges from Intelligence to create another form of existence, similar to how fire contains the latent heat that makes up its essence ("being") and the heat it radiates outward. However, the Soul doesn’t completely emerge from Intelligence; she partially exists within it, but also has a nature distinct from it. As the Soul comes from Intelligence, she is intelligible; and her intellectual power is expressed through reason. The Soul derives both her perfection and existence from Intelligence; it is only in relation to Intelligence that the Soul appears imperfect. Therefore, the Soul is the substantial essence that comes from Intelligence, and when the Soul contemplates Intelligence, the soul is reason realized. 178 Indeed, while the soul contemplates Intelligence, the Soul deeply possesses the things she thinks about; she generates the realizations from her own resources; these intellectual and pure actualizations are truly the Soul's only distinctive activities. Those of a lower nature actually come from an external principle; they are passions.

THE SOUL'S RELATION TO INTELLIGENCE IS THAT OF MATTER TO FORM.

Intelligence therefore, makes the Soul diviner, because Intelligence (as a father) begets the Soul, and grants its (helpful) presence to the Soul. Nothing intervenes between them but the distinction between their natures. The Soul is to Intelligence in the same relation as that obtaining between form and matter.225 Now the very matter of Intelligence is beautiful, because it has an intellectual form, and is simple. How great then, must Intelligence be, if it be still greater than the Soul.

Intelligence makes the Soul more divine because Intelligence (like a father) creates the Soul and provides its supportive presence. The only thing that separates them is the difference in their natures. The Soul relates to Intelligence just as form relates to matter. Now, the essence of Intelligence is beautiful because it has an intellectual form and is simple. How remarkable must Intelligence be if it is even greater than the Soul.

THE INTELLIGIBLE WORLD IS THE ARCHETYPE OF OURS.

4. The dignity of Intelligence may be appreciated in still another way. After having admired the magnitude and beauty of the sense-world, the eternal regularity of its movement, the visible or hidden divinities, the animals and plants it contains, we may (taking our direction from all this), rise to this world's archetype, a more real World. There we may contemplate all the intelligible entities which are as eternal as the intelligible world, and which there subsist within perfect knowledge and life. There preside pure intelligence and ineffable wisdom; there is located the real Saturnian realm,226 which is nothing else than pure intelligence. This indeed embraces every immortal essence, every intelligence, every divinity, every soul;179 everything there is eternal and immutable. Since its condition is blissful, why should Intelligence change? Since it contains everything, why should it aspire to anything? Since it is sovereignly perfect, what need of development would it have? Its perfection is so much completer, since it contains nothing but perfect things, and since it thinks them; it thinks them, not because it seeks to know them, but because it possesses them.227 Its felicity is not in any way contingent on anything else; itself is true eternity, of which time furnishes a moving image of the sphere of the soul. Indeed, the soul's action is successive, and divided by the different objects that attract its attention. Now it thinks Socrates, and then it thinks a horse; never does it grasp but one part of reality, while intelligence always embraces all things simultaneously. Intelligence, therefore, possesses all things immovable in identity. It is; it never has anything but the present;228 it has no future, for it already is all it could ever later become; it has no past, for no intelligible entity ever passes away; all of them subsist in an eternal present, all remain identical, satisfied with their present condition. Each one is both intelligence and existence; all together, they are universal Intelligence, universal Existence.

4. We can appreciate the dignity of Intelligence in another way. After admiring the vastness and beauty of the sensory world, the constant regularity of its movements, the visible or hidden divine beings, and the animals and plants within it, we may, guided by all of this, rise to the archetype of this world, a more real World. There, we can contemplate all the intelligible entities that are as eternal as the intelligible world, existing there in perfect knowledge and life. Pure intelligence and ineffable wisdom preside there; it is the true Saturnian realm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that is nothing other than pure intelligence. This indeed encompasses every immortal essence, every intelligence, every divinity, every soul; 179 everything there is eternal and unchanging. Since its state is blissful, why should Intelligence change? Since it contains everything, why should it want for anything? Since it is completely perfect, what need would it have for growth? Its perfection is even greater because it contains nothing but perfect things, and it thinks them; it thinks them not out of a desire to know them, but because it already possesses them.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Its happiness is not dependent on anything else; it is true eternity, of which time offers a moving image of the sphere of the soul. In fact, the soul's action is sequential, and divided by the different things that capture its attention. At one moment it thinks of Socrates, and the next a horse; it never grasps more than one part of reality, while intelligence always holds everything at once. Therefore, Intelligence possesses all things in a fixed identity. It exists; it only has the present;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ it has no future, because it already is everything it could ever become; it has no past, as no intelligible entity ever disappears; all of them exist in an eternal present, all remain the same, content with their current state. Each one is both intelligence and existence; together, they are universal Intelligence, universal Existence.

ABOVE INTELLIGENCE AND EXISTENCE IS THEIR SIMULTANEOUS PRINCIPLE.

Intelligence exists (as intelligence) because it thinks existence. Existence exists (as existence) because, on being thought, it makes intelligence exist and thinks.229 There must therefore exist something else which makes intelligence think, and existence exist, and which consequently is their common principle. In existence they are contemporaneous and substantial, and can never fail each other. As intelligence and existence constitute a duality, their common principle in this consubstantial unity that they form, and which is simultaneously180 existence and intelligence, the thinking subject and the object thought; intelligence as thinking subject, and existence as object thought; for thought simultaneously implies difference and identity.

Intelligence exists because it contemplates existence. Existence exists because, when it is contemplated, it enables intelligence to exist and thinks.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ So, there must be something else that makes intelligence think and existence occur, which is their shared principle. In existence, they are simultaneous and substantial, and they will never fail each other. Since intelligence and existence form a duality, their shared principle represents this essential unity they create, which is both existence and intelligence—the thinking subject and the object of thought. Intelligence is the thinking subject, and existence is the object thought; because thought implies both difference and identity at the same time.

THE SIX CATEGORIES FROM WHICH ALL THINGS ARE DERIVED.

The first principles, therefore, are existence and intelligence, identity and difference, movement and rest.230 Rest is the condition of identity; movement is the condition of thought, since the latter presupposes the differences of the thinking subject and of the object thought, and because it is silent if reduced to unity. The elements of thought (subject and object) must thus stand in the relation of differences, but also in that of unity, because they form a consubstantial unity, and because there is a common element in all that is derived therefrom. Besides, here difference is nothing else than distinction. The plurality formed by elements of thought constitutes quantity and number;231 and the characteristic of every element, quality.232 From these first principles (the categories, that are the genera of being) all things are derived.

The basic principles are existence and intelligence, identity and difference, movement and rest.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rest is what allows for identity; movement is essential for thought, as thought relies on the differences between the thinking subject and the object of thought, and it becomes silent if reduced to a single idea. The elements of thought (subject and object) must relate in terms of differences but also in terms of unity, because they create a unified whole and share a common element that comes from them. Here, difference simply means distinction. The variety created by elements of thought makes up quantity and number;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and each element's unique feature is quality.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From these foundational principles (the categories, which are the types of being), everything arises.

THE SOUL AS NUMBER CONNECTED WITH INTELLIGENCE.

5. Thus the human soul is full of this divinity (of Intelligence); she is connected therewith by these (categories), unless the soul (purposely) withdraws from (that intelligence). The Soul approaches Intelligence, and thus having been unified, the Soul wonders, 'Who has begotten this unity?' It must be He who is simple, who is prior to all multiplicity, who imparts to Intelligence its existence and manifoldness, and who consequently produces number. Number, indeed, is not something primitive; for the One is prior to the181 "pair." The latter ranks only second, being begotten and defined by unity, by itself being indefinite. As soon as it is defined, it is a number in so far as it is a "being"; for these are the grounds on which the Soul also is a number.233

5. So, the human soul is full of this divinity (of Intelligence); it is connected to it through these (categories), unless the soul (deliberately) separates from (that intelligence). The Soul moves closer to Intelligence, and becoming unified, the Soul wonders, 'Who has created this unity?' It must be He who is simple, who exists before all multiplicity, who gives Intelligence its existence and variety, and who therefore creates number. In fact, number is not something fundamental; for the One exists before the "pair." The latter only comes second, being created and defined by unity, and is itself indefinite. Once it is defined, it becomes a number as far as it is a "being"; for these are the reasons that the Soul is also a number.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THOUGHT IS ACTUALIZATION OF SIGHT, AND BOTH FORM BUT ONE THING.

Besides everything that is a mass or a magnitude could not occupy the first rank in nature; those gross objects which are by sensation considered beings must be ranked as inferior. In seeds, it is not the moist element that should be valued, but the invisible principle, number, and the (seminal) reason. Number and "pair" are only names for the reasons (ideas) and intelligence. The "pair" is indeterminate so far as it plays the part of substrate (in respect to unity). The number that is derived from the pair, and the one, constitute every kind of form, so that Intelligence has a shape which is determined by the ideas234 begotten within it. Its shape is derived in one respect from the one, and in another respect, from itself, just like actualized sight. Thought, indeed, is actualized sight, and both these entities (the faculty and the actualization) form but one.

Besides everything that is a mass or a size cannot hold the top spot in nature; those physical objects that we perceive through our senses must be considered lower in rank. In seeds, it’s not the moisture that matters, but the invisible principle, number, and the (seminal) reason. Number and "pair" are just terms for the reasons (ideas) and intelligence. The "pair" is indefinite as it serves as a foundation (in relation to unity). The number that comes from the pair and the one creates every type of form, so Intelligence has a shape determined by the ideas__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ generated within it. Its shape comes from the one in one aspect, and from itself in another, similar to actualized sight. Thought is, in fact, actualized sight, and both of these aspects (the faculty and the actualization) are essentially one.

MYSTERY OR DERIVATION OF SECOND FROM FIRST.

6. How does Intelligence see, and what does it see? How did the Second issue from the First, how was it born from the First, so as that the Second might see the First? For the soul now understands that these principles must necessarily exist. She seeks to solve the problem often mooted by ancient philosophers. "If the nature of the One be such as we have outlined, how does everything derive its hypostatic substance (or, form of existence), manifoldness, duality, and182 number from the First? Why did the First not remain within Himself, why did He allow the leakage of manifoldness seen in all beings, and which we are seeking to trace back to the First?" We shall tell it. But we must, to begin with, invoke the Divinity, not by the utterance of words, but by raising our souls to Him in prayer. Now the only way to pray is (for a person), when alone, to advance towards the One, who is entirely alone. To contemplate Unity, we must retire to our inner sanctuary, and there remain tranquil above all things (in ecstasy); then we must observe the statues which as it were are situated outside of (soul and intelligence), and in front of everything, the statue that shines in the front rank (Unity), contemplating it in a manner suitable to its nature (in the mysteries).235

6. How does Intelligence perceive, and what does it perceive? How did the Second come from the First, how was it born from the First in a way that the Second could perceive the First? The soul now understands that these principles must exist. It seeks to solve the question often discussed by ancient philosophers. "If the nature of the One is as we have described, how does everything derive its hypostatic substance (or form of existence), variety, duality, and number from the First? Why did the First not remain within itself, and why did it allow the spread of diversity seen in all beings, which we are trying to trace back to the First?" We will address this. However, first, we must invoke the Divinity, not through words, but by lifting our souls to Him in prayer. The only way to pray is for a person, when alone, to approach the One, who is completely alone. To contemplate Unity, we must retreat to our inner sanctuary and remain calm above all else (in ecstasy); then we should observe the statues that seem to be located outside of the soul and intelligence, and in front of everything, the statue that shines in the forefront (Unity), contemplating it in a way that is fitting to its nature (in the mysteries).

GENERATION IS THE RADIATION OF AN IMAGE.

All that is moved must have a direction towards which it is moved; we must therefore conclude that that which has no direction towards which it is moved must be at a stand-still, and that anything born of this principle must be born without causing this principle to cease being turned towards itself. We must, however, remove from our mind the idea of a generation operated within time, for we are here treating of eternal things. When we apply to them the conception of generation, we mean only a relation of causality and effect. What is begotten by the One must be begotten by Him without any motion on the part of the One; if He were moved, that which was begotten from Him would, because of this movement, be ranked third, instead of second.236 Therefore, since the One is immovable, He produces the hypostatic (form of existence) which is ranked second, without volition, consent, or any kind of movement. What conception are we then to form of this generation of Intelligence by183 this immovable Cause? It is a radiation of light which escapes without disturbing its quietness, like the splendor which emanates perpetually from the sun, without affecting its quietness, which surrounds it without leaving it. Thus all things, in so far as they remain within existence, necessarily draw from their own essence ("being") and produce externally a certain nature that depends on their power, and that is the image of the archetype from which it is derived.237 Thus does fire radiate heat; thus snow spreads cold. Perfumes also furnish a striking example of this process; so long as they last, they emit exhalations in which everything that surrounds them participates. Everything that has arrived to its point of perfection begets something. That which is eternally perfect begets eternally; and that which it begets is eternal though inferior to the generating principle. What then should we think of Him who is supremely perfect? Does He not beget? On the contrary, He begets that which, after Him, is the greatest. Now that which, after Him, is the most perfect, is the second rank principle, Intelligence. Intelligence contemplates Unity, and needs none but Him; but the Unity has no need of Intelligence. That which is begotten by the Principle superior to Intelligence can be nothing if not Intelligence; for it is the best after the One, since it is superior to all other beings. The Soul, indeed, is the word and actualization of Intelligence, just as Intelligence is word and actualization of the One. But the Soul is an obscure word. Being an image of Intelligence, she must contemplate Intelligence, just as the latter, to subsist, must contemplate the One. Intelligence contemplates the One, not because of any separation therefrom, but only because it is after the One. There is no intermediary between the One and Intelligence, any more than between Intelligence and the Soul. Every begotten being desires to unite with184 the principle that begets it, and loves it, especially when the begetter and the begotten are alone. Now when the begetter is supremely perfect, the begotten must be so intimately united to Him as to be separated from Him only in that it is distinct from Him.

All that moves must have a direction it’s moving toward; we must therefore conclude that anything without a direction is at a standstill, and anything that comes from this principle must arise without causing this principle to stop being focused on itself. However, we need to discard the idea of generation happening within time, as we are discussing eternal things here. When we apply the idea of generation to them, we’re only referring to a relationship of cause and effect. What is created by the One must come from Him without any movement on His part; if He were to move, then that which was created from Him would be third-ranked instead of second.second.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Therefore, since the One is unchanging, He creates the hypostatic (form of existence) that is second-ranked, without any will, consent, or movement. What idea should we have of this generation of Intelligence by this unchanging Cause? It's like a beam of light that radiates without disturbing its tranquility, like the light that constantly shines from the sun without affecting its calmness. Thus, all things, as long as they exist, naturally draw from their own essence ("being") and produce an external nature that depends on their power, representing the archetype from which they come.derived.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Just as fire radiates heat and snow spreads cold, perfumes also serve as a clear example; as long as they exist, they release scents that influence everything around them. Everything that has reached its state of perfection generates something. What is eternally perfect brings forth eternally; and what it generates is eternal, though lesser than the generating principle. So, what should we think of Him who is supremely perfect? Doesn't He create? On the contrary, He produces that which is second in greatness after Him. The most perfect, after Him, is the second-ranked principle, Intelligence. Intelligence contemplates Unity and needs nothing but Him; but Unity has no need for Intelligence. Anything generated by the Principle above Intelligence can only be Intelligence; as it is the best after the One, being superior to all other beings. The Soul, in fact, is the expression and realization of Intelligence, just as Intelligence is the expression and realization of the One. But the Soul is an unclear expression. Being an image of Intelligence, it must contemplate Intelligence, just as the latter must contemplate the One to exist. Intelligence contemplates the One not because it is separate from it, but because it comes after the One. There is no intermediary between the One and Intelligence, just as there is none between Intelligence and the Soul. Every created being longs to unite with the principle that generates it and loves it, especially when the creator and the created are alone. Now, when the creator is supremely perfect, the created must be so closely united to Him that it is only distinct from Him.

INTELLIGIBLE REST IS THE DETERMINATION AND FORM BY WHICH THEY SUBSIST.

7. We call Intelligence the image of the One. Let us explain this. It is His image because Intelligence is, in a certain respect, begotten by Unity, because Intelligence possesses much of the nature of its father, and because Intelligence resembles Him as light resembles the sun. But the One is not Intelligence; how then can the hypostatic (form of existence) begotten by the One be Intelligence? By its conversion towards the One, Intelligence sees Him; now it is this vision238 which constitutes Intelligence. Every faculty that perceives another being is sensation or intelligence; but sensation is similar to a straight line, while intelligence resembles a circle.239 Nevertheless, the circle is divisible, while Intelligence is indivisible; it is one, but, while being one, it also is the power of all things. Now thought considers all these things (of which Intelligence is the power), by separating itself, so to speak, from this power; otherwise, Intelligence would not exist. Indeed, Intelligence has a consciousness of the reach of its power, and this consciousness constitutes its nature. Consequently, Intelligence determines its own nature by the means of the power it derived from the One; and at the same time Intelligence sees that its nature ("being") is a part of the entities which belong to the One, and that proceed from Him. Intelligence sees that it owes all its force to the One, and that it is due to Him that Intelligence has the privilege of being a "being" (or, essence). Intelligence sees that, as it itself is divisible, it derives from the One, which is indivisible, all the entities it possesses, life and185 thought; because the One is not any of these things. Everything indeed is derived from the One, because it is not contained in a determinate form; it simply is the One, while in the order of beings Intelligence is all things. Consequently the One is not any of the things that Intelligence contains; it is only the principle from which all of them are derived. That is why they are "being," for they are already determined, and each has a kind of shape. Existence should be contemplated, not in indetermination, but on the contrary in determination and rest. Now, for Intelligible entities, rest consists in determination, and shape by which they subsist.

7. We refer to Intelligence as the image of the One. Let’s clarify this. It’s His image because, in a way, Intelligence is created by Unity, since it shares much of its father’s nature, and resembles Him like light resembles the sun. However, the One is not Intelligence; so how can the distinct existence born from the One be Intelligence? By turning towards the One, Intelligence perceives Him; and this perception is what defines Intelligence. Every ability that notices another being is either sensation or intelligence; but sensation is like a straight line, while intelligence is like a circle.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Still, the circle can be divided, but Intelligence is indivisible; it is one, yet, while being one, it also possesses the power of all things. Now thought examines all these elements (which Intelligence controls) by somewhat detaching itself from this power; otherwise, Intelligence wouldn’t exist. Indeed, Intelligence is aware of the extent of its power, and this awareness shapes its nature. As a result, Intelligence defines its own nature through the power it received from the One; and at the same time, it recognizes that its nature ("being") is part of the entities that belong to the One and that originate from Him. Intelligence acknowledges that it owes all its strength to the One and that it is because of Him that Intelligence has the privilege of being a "being" (or essence). Intelligence realizes that, although it can be divided, it derives all its entities, life, and 185 thought from the One, which is indivisible; because the One is none of these things. Everything indeed comes from the One, as it isn’t contained in a specific form; it simply is the One, whereas Intelligence, in the realm of beings, encompasses all things. Consequently, the One is none of the things that Intelligence contains; it is merely the principle from which they all come. That’s why they are "being," for they are already defined and each has a form. Existence should be viewed not in terms of indeterminacy but rather in terms of determination and rest. For Intelligible entities, rest consists in determination and the form by which they persist.

MYTHS OF SATURN, JUPITER AND RHEA.

The Intelligence that deserves to be called the purest intelligence, therefore, cannot have been born from any source, other than the first Principle. It must, from its birth, have begotten all beings, all the beauty of ideas, all the intelligible deities; for it is full of the things it has begotten; it devours them in the sense that it itself retains all of them, that it does not allow them to fall into matter, nor be born of Rhea.240 That is the meaning of the mysteries and myths; "Saturn, the wisest of the divinities, was born before Jupiter, and devoured his children." Here Saturn represents intelligence, big with its conceptions, and perfectly pure.241 They add, "Jupiter, as soon as he was grown, in his turn begat." As soon as Intelligence is perfect, it begets the Soul, by the mere fact of its being perfect, and because so great a power cannot remain sterile. Here again the begotten being had to be inferior to its principle, had to represent its image, had, by itself, to be indeterminate, and had later to be determined and formed by the principle that begat it. What Intelligence begets is a reason, a hypostatic form of existence186 whose nature it is to reason. The latter moves around Intelligence; is the light that surrounds it, the ray that springs from it. On the one hand it is bound to Intelligence, fills itself with it; enjoys it, participates in it, deriving its intellectual operations from it. On the other hand, it is in contact with inferior things, or rather, begets them. Being thus begotten by the Soul, these things are necessarily less good than the Soul, as we shall further explain. The sphere of divine things ends with the Soul.

The intelligence that can truly be called the purest cannot have come from any source other than the first Principle. It must have, from its inception, given rise to all beings, all the beauty of ideas, and all the intelligible deities; because it is filled with the things it has created—it encompasses them in the sense that it retains all of them and prevents them from descending into matter or being born of Rhea.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. This is the meaning behind the mysteries and myths; "Saturn, the wisest of the divine beings, was born before Jupiter and consumed his children." Here, Saturn symbolizes intelligence, filled with its concepts, and perfectly pure.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. They also say, "Once he grew up, Jupiter, in turn, fathered." As soon as intelligence reaches its perfection, it gives rise to the Soul, simply because such a vast power cannot remain unproductive. Once again, the being that is created must be lesser than its principle; it must represent its image, must be intrinsically indeterminate, and later must be shaped and defined by the principle that produced it. What intelligence creates is a reason, a concrete form of existence186 whose nature is to reason. The latter revolves around intelligence; it is the light that surrounds it, the ray that emanates from it. On one hand, it is connected to intelligence, fills itself with it, enjoys it, and derives its intellectual activities from it. On the other hand, it interacts with lower things or, rather, gives rise to them. Being created by the Soul, these things are necessarily less good than the Soul, as we will explain further. The realm of divine things concludes with the Soul.

PLATO TEACHES THREE SPHERES OF EXISTENCE. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

8. This is how Plato establishes three degrees in the hierarchy of being243: "Everything is around the king of all." He is here speaking of first rank entities. He adds, "What is of the second order is around the second principle; and what is of the third order is around the third principle." Plato244 further says that "God is the father of the cause." By cause, he means Intelligence; for, in the system of Plato, it is Intelligence which plays the part of demiurgic creator. Plato adds that it is this power that forms the Soul in the cup.245 As the cause is intelligence, Plato applies the name of father to the absolute Good, the principle superior to Intelligence and superior to "Being." In several passages he calls the Idea "existence and intelligence." He therefore really teaches that Intelligence is begotten from the Good, and the Soul from Intelligence. This teaching, indeed, is not new; it has been taught from the most ancient times, but without being brought out in technical terms. We claim to be no more than the interpreters of the earlier philosophers, and to show by the very testimony of Plato that they held the same views as we do.

8. This is how Plato establishes three levels in the hierarchy of being__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: "Everything revolves around the king of all." He is referring to first rank entities. He adds, "What is of the second order is centered around the second principle; and what is of the third order is focused on the third principle." Plato __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ also states that "God is the father of the cause." By cause, he means Intelligence; for in Plato's system, it is Intelligence that acts as the demiurgic creator. Plato further explains that this power forms the Soul in the cup.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Since the cause is intelligence, Plato refers to the absolute Good as the father, which is superior to Intelligence and "Being." In several passages, he describes the Idea as "existence and intelligence." Therefore, he essentially teaches that Intelligence is generated from the Good, and the Soul is derived from Intelligence. This teaching is not new; it has been conveyed since ancient times, though not always expressed in technical terms. We claim to be simply interpreters of earlier philosophers, showing through Plato's testimony that they shared our views.

THIS DOCTRINE TAUGHT BY PARMENIDES.

The first philosopher who taught this was Parmenides, who identified Existence and Intelligence, and who does not place existence among sense-objects, "for, thought is the same thing as existence."246 He adds247 that existence is immovable, although being thought. Parmenides thus denies all corporeal movement in existence, so as that it might always remain the same. Further, Parmenides248 compares existence to a sphere, because it contains everything, drawing thought not from without, but from within itself. When Parmenides, in his writings, mentions the One, he means the cause, as if he recognized that this unity (of the intelligible being) implied manifoldness. In the dialogue of Plato he speaks with greater accuracy, and distinguishes three principles: the First, the absolute One; the second, the manifold one; the third, the one and the manifold. He therefore, as we do, reaches three natures.

The first philosopher who taught this was Parmenides, who linked Existence and Intelligence and did not consider existence to be something that can be sensed, "for thought is the same thing as existence."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He adds __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ that existence is unchanging, even though it is thought. Parmenides thus denies all physical movement in existence, so that it can always remain the same. Moreover, Parmenides __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ compares existence to a sphere, as it encompasses everything, drawing thought not from the outside but from within itself. When Parmenides mentions the One in his writings, he is referring to the cause, suggesting that this unity (of the intelligible being) implies diversity. In Plato's dialogue, he speaks with more precision and identifies three principles: the First, the absolute One; the second, the many; the third, the one and the many. Therefore, he arrives at three natures, just as we do.

ANAXAGORAS TEACHES THE SAME THING.

9. Anaxagoras, who teaches a pure and unmingled Intelligence249 also insists that the first Principle is simple, and that the One is separated from sense-objects. But, as he lived in times too ancient, he has not treated this matter in sufficient detail.

9. Anaxagoras, who teaches a pure and undiluted Intelligence__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ also argues that the first Principle is simple and that the One is distinct from sensory objects. However, since he lived in much earlier times, he hasn't discussed this topic in enough detail.

HERACLITUS ALSO TAUGHT THE SAME THING.

Heraclitus also taught the eternal and intelligible One; for Heraclitus holds that bodies are ceaselessly "becoming" (that is, developing), and that they are in a perpetual state of flux.250

Heraclitus also taught about the eternal and intelligible One; he believed that bodies are continually "becoming" (that is, developing) and that they are always in a state of flux.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

EMPEDOCLES TAUGHT THE SAME THING.

In the system of Empedocles, discord divides, and concord unites; now this second principle is posited as incorporeal, and the elements play the part of matter.251

In Empedocles' system, discord separates, and concord brings together; now this second principle is considered non-physical, and the elements act as matter.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

ARISTOTLE TAUGHT THE SAME THING.

Aristotle, who lived at a later period, says that the First Principle is separated from (sense-objects), and that it is intelligible.252 But when Aristotle says that He thinks himself, Aristotle degrades Him from the first rank. Aristotle also asserts the existence of other intelligible entities in a number equal to the celestial spheres, so that each one of them might have a principle of motion. About the intelligible entities, therefore, Aristotle advances a teaching different from that of Plato, and as he has no plausible reason for this change, he alleges necessity. A well-grounded objection might here be taken against him. It seems more reasonable to suppose that all the spheres co-ordinated in a single system should, all of them, stand in relation to the One and the First. About Aristotle's views this question also might be raised: do the intelligible entities depend on the One and First, or are there several principles for the intelligible entities? If the intelligible entities depend on the One, they will no doubt be arranged symmetrically, as, in the sense-sphere, are the spheres, each of which contains another, and of which a single One, exterior to the others, contains them, and dominates them all. Thus, in this case, the first intelligible entity will contain all entities up there, and will be the intelligible world. Just as the spheres are not empty, as the first is full of stars, and as each of the others also is full of them, so above their motors will contain many entities, and everything will have a more real existence. On the other hand, if each of the intelligible entities is a principle, all will be contingent. How then will they unite their action, and will they, by agreement, contribute in producing a single effect, which is the harmony of heaven? Why should sense-objects, in heaven, equal in number their intelligible motors? Again, why are there several of189 these, since they are incorporeal, and since no matter separates them from each other?

Aristotle, who came later, claims that the First Principle is distinct from sensory objects and is clear.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ However, when Aristotle refers to Him thinking of Himself, he diminishes His stature. Aristotle also argues that there are other intelligible entities, equal in number to the celestial spheres, so that each could have its own principle of motion. Therefore, Aristotle presents a view on intelligible entities that differs from Plato's, and since he lacks a strong justification for this change, he cites necessity. A valid objection could be raised against him here. It seems more logical to think that all the spheres, coordinated in a single system, should all relate back to the One and the First. A question could also be asked about Aristotle’s beliefs: do the intelligible entities rely on the One and the First, or are there multiple principles for the intelligible entities? If the intelligible entities do depend on the One, they would surely be organized symmetrically, just as the spheres in the sensory world are arranged, each containing another, with a singular One outside of them that encompasses and governs them all. In this scenario, the first intelligible entity would encompass all higher entities, representing the intelligible world. Just like the spheres are not empty—since the first is filled with stars and so are the others—above, their motors would contain many entities, leading to everything having a more substantial existence. Conversely, if each intelligible entity is a principle, then all would be contingent. How, then, would they coordinate their actions? Would they agree to work together to produce a single effect, which is the harmony of the heavens? Why should the sensory objects in the heavens match in number with their intelligible motors? Furthermore, why are there many of these, given that they are incorporeal and there is no matter separating them?

WHAT THE PYTHAGOREANS TAUGHT ON THE SUBJECT.

Among ancient philosophers, those who most faithfully followed the doctrine of Pythagoras, of his disciples, and of Pherecydes, have specially dealt with the intelligible.253 Some of them have committed their opinions to their written works; others have set them forth only in discussions that have not been preserved in writing. There are others of them, also, who have left us nothing on the subject.

Among ancient philosophers, those who closely followed the teachings of Pythagoras, his followers, and Pherecydes have specifically focused on the clear.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Some of them recorded their views in writing, while others shared their ideas in discussions that haven’t been documented. There are also some who have left us no information on the topic at all.

TO THE THREE PRINCIPLES IN THE UNIVERSE MUST CORRESPOND THREE PRINCIPLES IN US.

10. Above existence, therefore, is the One. This has by us been proved as far as could reasonably be expected, and as far as such subjects admit of demonstration. In the second rank are Existence and Intelligence; in the third, the Soul. But if these three principles, the One, Intelligence, and the Soul, as we have said, obtain in nature, three principles must also obtain within us. I do not mean that these three principles are in sense-objects, for they are separate therefrom; they are outside of the sense-world, as the three divine principles are outside of the celestial sphere, and, according to Plato's expression,254 they constitute the "the interior man." Our soul, therefore, is something divine; it has a nature different (from sense-nature), which conforms to that of the universal Soul. Now the perfect Soul possesses intelligence; but we must distinguish between the intelligence that reasons (the discursive reason), and the Intelligence that furnishes the principles of reasoning (pure intelligence). The discursive reason of the soul has no need, for operation, of any bodily organ;255 in its operations, it190 preserves all its purity, so that it is capable of reasoning purely. When separated from the body, it must, without any hesitation, be ranked with highest intellectual entities. There is no need of locating it in space; for, if it exist within itself, outside of body, in an immaterial condition, it is evidently not mingled with the body, and has none of its nature. Consequently Plato256 says, "The divinity has spread the Soul around the world." What he here means is that a part of the Soul remains in the intelligible world. Speaking of our soul he also says, "she hides her head in heaven."257 He also advises us to wean the soul from the body; and he does not refer to any local separation, which nature alone could establish. He means that the soul must not incline towards the body, must not abandon herself to the phantoms of imagination, and must not, thus, become alienated from reason. He means that the soul should try to elevate to the intelligible world her lower part which is established in the sense-world, and which is occupied in fashioning the body.258

10. Above existence is the One. We have demonstrated this as much as reasonably possible, given the nature of the subject. In the second tier are Existence and Intelligence; in the third, the Soul. If these three principles—the One, Intelligence, and the Soul—exist in nature, then these principles must also exist within us. I’m not saying these three principles are in physical objects, as they are distinct from them; they exist outside of the sensory world, just as the three divine principles are outside of the celestial sphere, and according to Plato's expression, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, they make up "the interior man." Thus, our soul is something divine; it has a different nature (from sensory nature) that aligns with that of the universal Soul. Now, a perfect Soul has intelligence; however, we must differentiate between the intelligence that reasons (discursive reason) and the Intelligence that provides the principles of reasoning (pure intelligence). The discursive reason of the soul does not require any physical organ;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to operate, maintaining its purity during its functions, allowing it to reason clearly. When separated from the body, it should be regarded as alongside the highest intellectual entities. It doesn't need to be placed in space; if it exists independently, outside of the body and in an immaterial state, it is clearly not mixed with the body and lacks any of its qualities. Therefore, Plato says, "The divinity has spread the Soul around the world." What he means is that part of the Soul remains in the intelligible world. Regarding our soul, he also states, "she hides her head in heaven."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He encourages us to detach the soul from the body, and he's not talking about any physical separation that nature could create. He means that the soul must not lean toward the body, must not get lost in the illusions of imagination, and must not become disconnected from reason. He suggests that the soul should aim to lift its lower part, which is rooted in the sensory world and involved in shaping the body.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THERE MUST BE AN OBJECTIVE JUSTICE AND BEAUTY TO WHICH WE ARE INTIMATELY UNITED.

11. Since the rational soul makes judgments about what is just or beautiful, and decides whether some object is beautiful, whether such an action be just, there must exist an immutable justice and beauty from which discursive reason draws its principles.259 Otherwise, how could such reasonings take place? If the soul at times reasons about justice and beauty, but at times does not reason about them, we must possess within ourselves the intelligence which, instead of reasoning, ever possesses justice and beauty; further, we must within us possess the cause and Principle of Intelligence, the Divinity, which is not divisible, which subsists,191 not in any place, but in Himself; who is contemplated by a multitude of beings, by each of the beings fitted to receive Him, but which remains distinct from these beings, just as the centre subsists within itself, while all the radii come from the circumference to centre themselves in it.260 Thus we ourselves, by one of the parts of ourselves, touch the divinity, unite ourselves with Him and are, so to speak, suspended from Him; and we are founded upon Him (we are "edified" by Him) when we turn towards Him.

11. Since the rational soul makes judgments about what is just or beautiful and decides whether something is beautiful or whether an action is just, there must be an unchanging justice and beauty from which reason derives its principles. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Otherwise, how could such reasoning happen? If the soul sometimes reasons about justice and beauty but sometimes doesn't, we must have within us the intelligence that, rather than reasoning, always possesses justice and beauty; additionally, we must have within us the cause and Principle of Intelligence, the Divinity, which is indivisible and exists not in any place, but in Itself; which is contemplated by many beings, by each being that is capable of receiving Him, but remains distinct from these beings, just as the center exists within itself while all the radii extend from the circumference to center themselves in it.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thus, we, by one part of ourselves, connect with the divinity, unite with Him, and, so to speak, hang from Him; and we are grounded in Him (we are "edified" by Him) when we turn towards Him.

THESE PRINCIPLES LAST EVER; EVEN THOUGH WE ARE DISTRACTED FROM THEM.

12. How does it happen that we possess principles that are so elevated, almost in spite of ourselves, and for the most part without busying ourselves about them? For there are even men who never notice them. Nevertheless these principles, that is, intelligence, and the principle superior to intelligence, which ever remains within itself (that is, the One), these two principles are ever active. The case is similar with the soul. She is always in motion; but the operations that go on within her are not always perceived; they reach us only when they succeed in making themselves felt. When the faculty that is active within us does not transmit its action to the power that feels, this action is not communicated to the entire soul; however, we may not be conscious thereof because, although we possess sensibility, it is not this power, but the whole soul that constitutes the man.261 So long as life lasts, each power of the soul exercises its proper function by itself; but we know it only when communication and perception occur. In order to perceive the things within us, we have to turn our perceptive faculties towards them, so that (our soul) may apply her whole attention thereto.262 The person192 that desires to hear one sound must neglect all others, and listen carefully on its approach. Thus we must here close our senses to all the noises that besiege us, unless necessity force us to hear them, and to preserve our perceptive faculty pure and ready to listen to the voices that come from above.

12. How is it that we have such high principles, almost without even trying, and mostly without giving them much thought? There are even people who don’t notice them at all. Yet these principles—intelligence and the higher principle that always stays within itself (the One)—are constantly active. The same is true for the soul. It’s always in motion, but we don’t always notice what’s happening inside. We only become aware of it when it makes an impression on us. When the active part of us doesn’t relay its actions to our feeling faculty, this action isn’t shared with the whole soul; we might not be aware of it because, while we have sensitivity, it’s the entirety of the soul that makes a person. As long as we are alive, each part of the soul does its job independently; we only notice it when there’s communication and perception. To be aware of our inner experiences, we need to focus our senses on them, so that our soul can give its full attention to them. A person who wants to hear a particular sound must ignore all others and listen intently for it. In the same way, we need to shut our senses off from all the distractions around us unless we absolutely have to pay attention to them, keeping our awareness clean and ready to listen for the higher messages that come from above.


FIFTH ENNEAD, BOOK TWO.
Of Generation and the Order of things that Rank Just Below the First.

WHY FROM UNITY THIS MANIFOLD WORLD WAS ABLE TO COME FORTH.

1. The One is all things, and is none of these things. The Principle of all things cannot be all things.263 It is all things only in the sense that all things coexist within it. But in it, they "are" not yet, but only "will be."264 How then could the manifoldness of all beings issue from the One, which is simple and identical, which contains no diversity or duality? It is just because nothing is contained within it, that everything can issue from it.265 In order that essence might exist, the One could not be (merely) essence, but had to be the 'father' of essence, and essence had to be its first-begotten. As the One is perfect, and acquires nothing, and has no need or desire, He has, so to speak, superabounded, and this superabundance has produced a different nature.266 This different nature of the One turned towards Him, and by its conversion, arrived at the fulness (of essence). Then it had the potentiality of contemplating itself, and thus determined itself as Intelligence. Therefore, by resting near the One, it became Essence; and by contemplating itself, became Intelligence. Then by fixing itself within itself to contemplate itself, it simultaneously became Essence-and-Intelligence.

1. The One is everything, yet is none of these things. The Principle of all things cannot be all things. It is everything only in the sense that all things exist within it. But in it, they "are" not yet, but only "will be." So how could the diversity of all beings come from the One, which is simple and identical, containing no differences or dualities? It's precisely because nothing is contained within it that everything can emerge from it. For essence to exist, the One couldn’t just be essence; it had to be the 'father' of essence, making essence its first creation. Since the One is perfect, does not gain anything, and has no need or desire, it has, so to speak, overflowed, and this overflow has produced a different nature. This different nature of the One turned towards Him, and through this turning, reached the fullness of essence. Then it had the potential to reflect on itself and thus defined itself as Intelligence. So, by resting close to the One, it became Essence; and by reflecting on itself, it became Intelligence. By focusing within itself to contemplate itself, it simultaneously became Essence-and-Intelligence.

BY SIMILAR EFFUSION OF SUPERABUNDANCE INTELLIGENCE CREATED THE SOUL.

Just like the One, it was by effusion of its power that Intelligence begat something similar to itself. Thus from Intelligence emanated an image, just as Intelligence emanated from the One. The actualization that proceeds from Essence (and Intelligence) is the universal Soul. She is born of Intelligence, and determines herself without Intelligence issuing from itself, just as Intelligence itself proceeded from the One without the One ceasing from His repose.

Just like the One, it was through the flow of its power that Intelligence created something akin to itself. So, from Intelligence came forth an image, just as Intelligence came from the One. The realization that comes from Essence (and Intelligence) is the universal Soul. She is born from Intelligence and defines herself without Intelligence coming out from it, just as Intelligence itself came from the One without the One breaking from His stillness.

SIMILARLY THE UNIVERSAL SOUL, BY PROCESSION, BEGETS NATURE.

Nor does the universal Soul remain at rest, but enters in motion to beget an image of herself. On the one hand, it is by contemplation of the principle from which she proceeds that she achieves fulness; on the other hand, it is by advancing on a path different from, and opposed to (the contemplation of Intelligence), that she begets an image of herself, sensation, and the nature of growth.268 Nevertheless, nothing is detached or separated from the superior principle which begets her. Thus the human soul seems to reach down to within that of (plant) growth.269 She descends therein inasmuch as the plant derives growth from her. Nevertheless it is not the whole soul that passes into the plant. Her presence there is limited to her descent towards the lower region, and in so far as she produces another hypostatic substance, by virtue of her procession, which occurs by her condescension to care for the things below her. But the higher part of the Soul, that which depends on Intelligence, allows the Intelligence to remain within itself....

The universal Soul doesn't stay still; it enters a state of motion to create an image of itself. On one side, it achieves fullness by contemplating the principle it comes from; on the other, it creates an image of itself through a path that is different and opposed to the contemplation of Intelligence, resulting in sensation and the essence of growth.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. However, nothing is detached or separated from the higher principle that generates it. So, it seems like the human soul reaches down into the soul of a (plant) growth.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. It descends because the plant gains growth from it. Yet, it’s not the entire soul that enters the plant; its presence is limited to its descent towards the lower realm and only to the extent that it creates another hypostatic substance due to its condescension to care for what’s below it. But the higher part of the Soul, the part that relies on Intelligence, allows the Intelligence to remain within itself....

What270 then does the soul which is in the plant195 do? Does she not beget anything? She begets the plant in which she resides. This we shall have to study from another standpoint.

What270 then does the soul that's in the plant195 do? Doesn’t it create anything? It creates the plant where it lives. We’ll need to examine this from a different perspective.

PROCESSION IS UNIVERSAL FROM HIGHEST TO LOWEST.

2. We may say that there is a procession from the First to the last; and in this procession each occupies its proper place. The begotten (being) is subordinated to the begetting (being). On the other hand, it becomes similar to the thing to which it attaches, so long as it remains attached thereto. When the soul passes into the plant, there is one of her parts that unites thereto (the power of growth); but besides, it is only the most audacious271 and the most senseless part of her that descends so low. When the soul passes into the brute, it is because she is drawn thereto by the predominance of the power of sensation.272 When she passes into man, it is because she is led to do so by the exercise of discursive reason, either by the movement by which she proceeds from Intelligence, because the soul has a characteristic intellectual power, and consequently has the power to determine herself to think, and in general, to act.

2. We can say that there’s a journey from the First to the last, and in this journey, each has its rightful place. The created being is subordinate to the creator being. At the same time, it becomes similar to whatever it connects with, as long as it stays connected. When the soul enters a plant, one part of it unites with the plant (the growth power); however, it’s only the most bold __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and the most irrational part of it that sinks that low. When the soul enters an animal, it’s because it’s pulled in by the dominance of the power of sensation.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ When it enters a human, it’s because it’s guided by the use of rational thought, either through the movement that comes from Intelligence since the soul has an intellectual power and therefore has the ability to choose to think and, in general, to act.

THE SOUL IS NOWHERE BUT IN A PRINCIPLE THAT IS EVERYWHERE AND NOWHERE.

Now, let us retrace our steps. When we cut the twigs or the branches of a tree, where goes the plant-soul that was in them? She returns to her principle,273 for no local difference separates her therefrom. If we cut or burn the root, whither goes the power of growth present therein? It returns to the plant-power of the universal Soul, which does not change place, and does not cease being where it was. It ceases to be where it was only when returning to its principle; otherwise, it passes into another plant; for196 it is not obliged to contract, or to retire within itself. If, on the contrary, it retire, it retires within the superior power.274 Where, in her turn, does the latter reside? Within Intelligence, and without changing, location; for the Soul is not within any location, and Intelligence still less. Thus the Soul is nowhere; she is in a principle which, being nowhere, is everywhere.275

Now, let's go back and think this through. When we cut the twigs or branches of a tree, where does the plant's soul go? It returns to its principle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ since no local difference separates it from there. If we cut or burn the root, where does the power of growth go? It goes back to the plant power of the universal Soul, which doesn’t change location and doesn’t stop existing where it was. It only stops being in that place when it returns to its principle; otherwise, it shifts into another plant. It’s not required to shrink or retreat within itself. If it does retreat, it goes back into the higher power.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Where does this higher power reside? Within Intelligence, without changing location; the Soul is not located anywhere, and even less so is Intelligence. So, the Soul is nowhere; it exists in a principle that, being nowhere, is everywhere.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE SOUL MAY REMAIN IN AN INTERMEDIATE LIFE.

If, while returning to superior regions, the soul stops before reaching the highest, she leads a life of intermediary nature.276

If, while going back to higher realms, the soul pauses before reaching the top, she lives a life of intermediate nature.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

ALL THESE THINGS ARE IN INTELLIGENCE, WITHOUT CONSTITUTING IT.

All these entities (the universal Soul and her images) are Intelligence, though none of them constitutes Intelligence. They are Intelligence in this respect, that they proceed therefrom. They are not Intelligence in this respect that only by dwelling within itself Intelligence has given birth to them.277

All these entities (the universal Soul and her images) are intelligence, but none of them is intelligence itself. They are considered intelligence in that they come from it. They are not intelligence in that only by existing within itself has intelligence created them.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

THE WHOLE UNIVERSE IS ONE IMMENSE CONCATENATION OF ALL THINGS.

Thus, in the universe, life resembles an immense chain in which every being occupies a point, begetting the following being, and begotten by the preceding one, and ever distinct, but not separate from the (upper) generating Being, and the (lower) begotten being into which it passes without being absorbed.

Thus, in the universe, life is like a massive chain where each being occupies a point, creating the next being and being created by the one before it. Each is distinct, but not separate from the (higher) generating Being and the (lower) begotten being into which it transitions without being absorbed.


SECOND ENNEAD, BOOK FOUR.
Of Matter.

MATTER AS SUBSTRATE AND RESIDENCE OF FORMS.

1. Matter is a substrate (or subject) underlying nature, as thought Aristotle,278 and a residence for forms. Thus much is agreed upon by all authors who have studied matter, and who have succeeded in forming a clear idea of this kind of nature; but further than this, there is no agreement. Opinions differ as to whether matter is an underlying nature (as thought Aristotle),279 as to its receptivity, and to what it is receptive.

1. Matter is a substance that forms the basis of nature, as Aristotle believed, and it serves as a home for forms. This is something that all authors who have studied matter agree on, and who have managed to develop a clear understanding of this type of nature; however, beyond this point, there is no consensus. Views vary on whether matter is an underlying essence (as Aristotle thought), concerning its ability to receive, and regarding what it can receive.

THE STOIC CONCEPTION OF MATTER.

(The Stoics, who condensed Aristotle's categories to four, substrate, quality-mode and relation),280 who admit the existence of nothing else than bodies, acknowledge no existence other than that contained by bodies. They insist that there is but one kind of matter, which serves as substrate to the elements, and that it constitutes "being"; that all other things are only affections ("passions") of matter, or modified matter: as are the elements. The teachers of this doctrine do not hesitate to introduce this matter into the (very nature of the) divinities, so that their supreme divinity is no more than modified matter.281 Besides, of matter they make a body, calling it a "quantityless body," still attributing to it magnitude.

(The Stoics, who simplified Aristotle's categories to four—substrate, quality-mode, and relation),280 believe that the only things that exist are bodies and that nothing else exists outside of them. They assert that there is just one type of matter that acts as the foundation for the elements, and that this matter represents "being"; everything else is simply the characteristics ("passions") of matter, or altered matter, like the elements themselves. The proponents of this idea are not afraid to associate this matter with the very essence of the divine, suggesting that their highest deity is just modified matter.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Additionally, they describe this matter as a body, referring to it as a "quantityless body," while still assigning it magnitude.

MATTER ACCORDING TO THE PYTHAGOREANS, PLATONISTS AND ARISTOTELIANS.

Others (Pythagoreans, Platonists and Aristotelians) insist that matter is incorporeal. Some even distinguish two kinds of matter, first, the (Stoic) substrate of bodies, mentioned above; the other matter being of a superior nature, the substrate of forms and incorporeal beings.

Others (Pythagoreans, Platonists, and Aristotelians) argue that matter is non-physical. Some even differentiate between two types of matter: first, the (Stoic) substrate of physical bodies, as mentioned earlier; the other matter being of a higher nature, the substrate of forms and non-physical beings.

THE ARISTOTELIAN INTELLIGIBLE MATTER.

2. Let us first examine whether this (latter intelligible) matter exists, how it exists, and what it is. If (the nature) of matter be something indeterminate, and shapeless, and if in the perfect (intelligible beings) there must not be anything indeterminate or shapeless, it seems as if there could not be any matter in the intelligible world. As every (being) is simple, it could not have any need of matter which, by uniting with something else, constitutes something composite. Matter is necessary in begotten beings, which make one thing arise out of another; for it is such beings that have led to the conception of matter (as thought Aristotle).282 It may however be objected that in unbegotten beings matter would seem useless. Whence could it have originated to enter in (among intelligible beings), and remain there? If it were begotten, it must have been so by some principle; if it be eternal, it must have had several principles; in which case the beings that occupy the first rank would seem to be contingent. Further, if (in those beings) form come to join matter, their union will constitute a body, so that the intelligible (entities) will be corporeal.

2. Let’s first look into whether this (latter intelligible) matter exists, how it exists, and what it is. If (the nature) of matter is something indeterminate and shapeless, and if perfect (intelligible beings) must be completely determinate and shapeless, it seems like there couldn’t be any matter in the intelligible world. Since every (being) is simple, it wouldn’t need matter that combines with something else to form something composite. Matter is essential in created beings, which produce one thing from another; it is these beings that have led to the idea of matter (as Aristotle thought).282 However, one might argue that in uncreated beings, matter would seem useless. Where could it have come from to exist among (intelligible beings) and remain there? If it was created, it must have originated from some principle; if it is eternal, it must have multiple principles; in which case, the beings that hold the highest position would appear to be contingent. Moreover, if (in those beings) form unites with matter, their combination will result in a body, meaning that the intelligible (entities) would be corporeal.

INTELLIGIBLE MATTER IS NOT SHAPELESS.

3. To this it may first be answered that the indeterminate should not be scorned everywhere, nor199 that which is conceived of as shapeless, even if this be the substrate of the higher and better entities; for we might call even the soul indeterminate, in respect to intelligence and reason, which give it a better shape and nature. Besides, when we say that intelligible things are composite (of matter and form), this is not in the sense in which the word is used of bodies. Even reasons would thus be called composite, and by their actualization form another alleged composite, nature, which aspires to form. If, in the intelligible world, the composite tend toward some other principle, or depend thereon, the difference between this composite and bodies is still better marked. Besides, the matter of begotten things ceaselessly changes form, while the matter of the intelligible entities ever remains identical. Further, matter here below is subject to other conditions (than in the intelligible world). Here below, indeed, matter is all things only partly, and is all things only successively; consequently, amidst these perpetual changes nothing is identical, nothing is permanent. Above, on the contrary, matter is all things simultaneously, and possessing all things, could not transform itself. Consequently, matter is never shapeless above; for it is not even shapeless here below. Only the one (intelligible matter) is situated differently from the other (sense-matter). Whether, however, (intelligible matter) be begotten, or be eternal, is a question that cannot be determined until we know what it is.

3. One could first respond that we shouldn't dismiss the indeterminate everywhere, nor should we look down on what we consider shapeless, even if it serves as the foundation for higher and better entities; after all, we might even describe the soul as indeterminate regarding intelligence and reason, which provide it with a better shape and nature. Furthermore, when we say that intelligible things are composite (made up of matter and form), we don't mean it in the same way we use the term for physical bodies. Even reasons could be labeled as composite, and by their actualization, they form another supposed composite, nature, which strives for form. If, in the intelligible realm, the composite aims for some other principle or relies on it, the distinction between this composite and physical bodies becomes even clearer. Moreover, the matter of created things constantly changes form, while the matter of intelligible entities remains the same. Additionally, matter down here is subject to different conditions than in the intelligible world. Here, in fact, matter only partly constitutes all things and does so successively; therefore, amidst these constant changes, nothing remains the same, and nothing is permanent. In contrast, up there, matter encompasses all things at once, and by having all things, it cannot change itself. Consequently, matter is never shapeless up there; it's not even shapeless down here. Only one (intelligible matter) is positioned differently from the other (sense-matter). Whether, however, (intelligible matter) is created or eternal is a question that can't be answered until we know what it truly is.

THE NATURE OF IDEAS IMPLIES AN INDIVIDUAL FORM, WHICH AGAIN IMPLIES A SUBSTRATE.

4. Granting now the existence of ideas, whose reality has been demonstrated elsewhere,283 we must draw their legitimate consequences. Necessarily ideas have something in common, inasmuch as they are manifold; and since they differ from each other, they200 must also have something individual. Now the individuality of any idea, the difference that distinguishes it from any other, consists of its particular shape. But form, to be received, implies a substrate, that might be determined by the difference. There is therefore always a matter that receives form, and there is always a substrate (even in ideas, whose matter is genus, and whose form is its difference).

4. Assuming that ideas exist, and their reality has been established elsewhere, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, we need to recognize their valid implications. Ideas must have something in common since they are diverse; and because they vary from one another, they must also possess unique features. The uniqueness of any idea, what sets it apart from others, comes down to its specific form. However, for a form to exist, it requires a substance that can be defined by its differences. Thus, there is always a substance that takes on a form, and there is always a foundation (even in ideas, where the substance is the general category, and the form is its distinctive feature).

RELYING ON THE PUN BETWEEN WORLD AND ADORNMENT, PLOTINOS CONCLUDES THAT IF THE INTELLIGIBLE WORLD BE THE IMAGE OF THIS, IT MUST ALSO BE A COMPOSITE OF FORM AND MATTER.

Besides, our world is an image of the intelligible world. Now as our world is a composite of matter (and form), there must be matter also on high (that is, in the intelligible world). Otherwise, how could we call the intelligible world "kosmos" (that is, either world, or adornment), unless we see matter (receiving) form therein? How could we find form there, without (a residence) that should receive it? That world is indivisible, taken in an absolute sense; but in a relative sense, is it divisible? Now if its parts be distinct from each other, their division or distinction is a passive modification of matter; for what can be divided, must be matter. If the multitude of ideals constitute an indivisible being, this multitude, which resides in a single being, has this single being as substrate, that is, as matter and is its shapes. This single, yet varied substrate conceives of itself as shapeless, before conceiving of itself as varied. If then by thought you abstract from it variety, forms, reasons, and intelligible characteristics, that which is prior is indeterminate and shapeless; then there will remain in this (subject) none of the things that are in it and with it.

Besides, our world reflects the intelligible world. Since our world is made up of matter (and form), there must also be matter up there (in the intelligible world). Otherwise, how can we call the intelligible world "kosmos" (meaning either world or adornment) unless we see matter taking on form within it? How can we find form there if there isn't a space to receive it? That world is indivisible in an absolute sense; but in a relative sense, is it divisible? If its parts are distinct from one another, then their division or distinction is a passive change of matter; because anything that can be divided must consist of matter. If the multitude of ideals makes up an indivisible being, then this multitude, which exists within a single being, has that single being as its base, meaning both matter and its forms. This single yet diverse base views itself as shapeless before it recognizes its diversity. So, if through thought you strip away its variety, forms, reasons, and intelligible traits, what remains is indeterminate and shapeless; then nothing that exists within it and along with it will still be there.

THE BOTTOM OF EVERYTHING IS MATTER, WHICH IS RELATIVE DARKNESS.

5. If, we were to conclude that there were no matter in intelligible entities, because they were immutable, and because, in them, matter is always combined with (shape), we would be logically compelled to deny the existence of matter in bodies; for the matter of bodies always has a form, and every body is always complete (containing a form and a matter). Each body, however, is none the less composite, and intelligence observes its doubleness; for it splits until it arrives to simplicity, namely, to that which can no longer be decomposed; it does not stop until it reaches the bottom things. Now the bottom of each thing is matter. Every matter is dark, because the reason (the form) is the light, and because intelligence is the reason.284 When, in an object, intelligence considers the reason, it considers as dark that which is below reason, or light. Likewise, the eye, being luminous, and directing its gaze on light and on the colors which are kinds of light, considers what is beneath, and hidden by the colors, as dark and material.

5. If we were to conclude that there’s no matter in intelligible entities because they are unchangeable, and because in them, matter always combines with shape, we would logically have to deny the existence of matter in physical bodies; because the matter in bodies always has a form, and every body is always a complete entity (containing both form and matter). However, each body is still made up of parts, and intelligence recognizes this complexity; it analyzes things until it reaches simplicity, meaning it gets to what can't be broken down any further; it keeps going until it gets to the foundational elements. Now, the foundation of each thing is matter. Every type of matter is dark because reason (the form) is the light, and intelligence is the reason. When intelligence looks at an object and considers the reason, it perceives as dark what lies beneath the reason, or light. Similarly, the eye, being light itself, focuses on the light and the colors that are kinds of light, perceives what is below and hidden by the colors as dark and material.

INTELLIGIBLE MATTER CONSISTS OF REAL BEING, ESPECIALLY AS SHAPED.

Besides, there is a great difference between the dark bottom of intelligible things and that of sense-objects; there is as much difference between the matter of the former and of the latter as there is between their form. The divine matter, on receiving the form that determines it, possesses an intellectual and determinate life. On the contrary, even when the matter of the bodies becomes something determinate, it is neither alive nor thinking; it is dead, in spite of its borrowed beauty.285 As the shape (of sense-objects)202 is only an image, their substrate also is only an image. But as the shape (of intelligible entities) possesses veritable (reality), their substrate is of the same nature. We have, therefore, full justification for calling matter "being," that is, when referring to intelligible matter; for the substrate of intelligible entities really is "being," especially if conceived of together with its inherent (form). For "being" is the luminous totality (or complex of matter and form). To question the eternity of intelligible matter is tantamount to questioning that of ideas; indeed, intelligible entities are begotten in the sense that they have a principle; but they are non-begotten in the sense that their existence had no beginning, and that, from all eternity, they derive their existence from their principle. Therefore they do not resemble the things that are always becoming, as our world; but, like the intelligible world, they ever exist.

Besides, there is a huge difference between the deep essence of understandable things and that of physical objects; the difference between the substance of the former and the latter is as significant as the difference between their forms. Divine substance, upon receiving the form that defines it, has an intellectual and determined existence. In contrast, even when the substance of physical bodies becomes something defined, it is neither alive nor aware; it is lifeless, despite its borrowed beauty.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The shape of physical objects is merely a representation, just as their underlying substance is also just a representation. However, the shape of understandable entities holds true reality, and their underlying substance is of the same nature. Therefore, we have every reason to refer to substance as "being," particularly when discussing understandable substance; for the underlying essence of understandable entities truly is "being," especially when considered alongside its inherent (form). "Being" is the radiant totality (or combination of substance and form). To question the eternity of understandable substance is equivalent to questioning that of ideas; in fact, understandable entities are generated in the sense that they have a principle; but they are ungenerated in the sense that their existence has no beginning, and they have drawn their existence from their principle for all eternity. Hence, they do not resemble things that are always in flux, like our world; rather, like the world of ideas, they always exist.

THE CATEGORIES OF MOVEMENT AND DIFFERENCE APPLIED TO INTELLIGIBLES.

The difference that is in the intelligible world ever produces matter; for, in that world, it is the difference that is the principle of matter, as well as of primary motion. That is why the latter is also called difference, because difference and primary motion were born simultaneously.286

The distinction in the intelligible world always creates matter; in that realm, difference is the foundation of matter, as well as of primary motion. That’s why the latter is also referred to as difference, as both difference and primary motion came into existence at the same time.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The movement and difference, that proceed from the First (the Good), are indeterminate, and need it, to be determinate. Now they determine each other when they turn towards it. Formerly, matter was as indeterminate as difference; it was not good because it was not yet illuminated by the radiance of the First. Since the First is the source of all light, the object that receives light from the First does not203 always possess light; this object differs from light, and possesses light as something alien, because it derives light from some other source. That is the nature of matter as contained in intelligible (entities). Perhaps this treatment of the subject is longer than necessary.

The movement and difference that come from the First (the Good) are vague and need to be defined. They define each other when they relate to it. In the past, matter was just as undefined as difference; it wasn't good because it hadn't yet been illuminated by the radiance of the First. Since the First is the source of all light, an object that receives light from the First doesn't always have light; this object is distinct from light and possesses light as something foreign, because it gets light from another source. That’s the nature of matter as found in intelligible entities. This discussion may be longer than necessary.

SUBSTRATE IS DEMANDED BY TRANSFORMATION OF ELEMENTS, BY THEIR DESTRUCTION AND DISSOLUTION.

6. Now let us speak of bodies. The mutual transformation of elements demonstrates that they must have a substrate. Their transformation is not a complete destruction; otherwise (a general) "being"287 would perish in nonentity. Whereas, what is begotten would have passed from absolute nonentity to essence; and all change is no more than the passing of one form into another (as thought Aristotle).288 It presupposes the existence of permanent (subject) which would receive the form of begotten things only after having lost the earlier form. This is demonstrated by destruction, which affects only something composite; therefore every dissolved object must have been a composite. Dissolution proves it also. For instance, where a vase is dissolved, the result is gold; on being dissolved, gold leaves water; and so analogy would suggest that the dissolution of water would result in something else, that is analogous to its nature. Finally, elements necessarily are either form, or primary matter, or the composites of form and matter. However, they cannot be form, because, without matter, they could not possess either mass nor magnitude. Nor can they be primary matter, because they are subject to destruction. They must therefore be composites of form and matter; form constituting their shape and quality, and matter a substrate that is indeterminate, because it is not a form.

6. Now let’s talk about bodies. The mutual transformation of elements shows that they must have a foundation. Their transformation isn’t complete destruction; otherwise, (a general) "being" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ would vanish into nothingness. What is created would have changed from complete non-existence to existence; and all change is just the transition of one form into another (as Aristotle thought).288 This assumes the existence of a permanent subject that takes on the form of created things only after losing its previous form. This is proven by destruction, which only affects something composite; thus, every dissolved object must have been a composite. Dissolution also proves it. For example, if a vase is broken down, the result is gold; when gold is dissolved, it leaves behind water; and similarly, it suggests that the dissolution of water would lead to something else that is similar to its nature. Ultimately, elements must be either form, primary matter, or composites of form and matter. However, they can’t be form because, without matter, they wouldn’t have mass or volume. They also can’t be primary matter since they can be destroyed. So, they must be composites of form and matter; form gives them shape and quality, while matter serves as an indeterminate foundation, since it is not a form.

THE VIEWS OF EMPEDOCLES AND ANAXAGORAS ON MATTER.

7. (According to Aristotle),289 Empedocles thinks matter consists of elements; but this opinion is refuted by the decay to which they are exposed. (According to Aristotle),290 Anaxagoras supposes that matter is a mixture and, instead of saying that this (mixture) is capable of becoming all things, he insists that it contains all things in actualization. Thus he annihilates the intelligence that he had introduced into the world; for, according to him, it is not intelligence that endows all the rest with shape and form; it is contemporaneous with matter, instead of preceding it.291 Now it is impossible for intelligence to be the contemporary of matter, for if mixture participate in essence, then must essence precede it; if, however, essence itself be the mixture, they will need some third principle. Therefore if the demiurgic creator necessarily precede, what need was there for the forms in miniature to exist in matter, for intelligence to unravel their inextricable confusion, when it is possible to predicate qualities of matter, because matter had none of its own, and thus to subject matter entirely to shape? Besides, how could (the demiurgic creator) then be in all?

7. (According to Aristotle),289 Empedocles believes that matter is made up of elements, but this idea is disproven by the decay they undergo. (According to Aristotle),290 Anaxagoras argues that matter is a mixture and, instead of claiming that this mixture can become everything, he asserts that it actually contains all things. This view negates the intelligence he introduced into the world; according to him, intelligence does not shape and form everything; it exists simultaneously with matter rather than preceding it. 291 It is impossible for intelligence to coexist with matter, because if the mixture shares its essence, then essence must come before it; if essence is the mixture itself, then a third principle is necessary. Therefore, if the creator must exist before everything else, why must the tiny forms exist in matter for intelligence to untangle their complex confusion, when it’s possible to attribute qualities to matter—which has none of its own—and completely shape matter? Also, how could the creator then be present in all things?

REFUTATION OF ANAXIMANDER'S VIEWS ABOUT MATTER.

(Anaximander)292 had better explain the consistence of the infinity by which he explains matter. Does he, by infinity, mean immensity? In reality this would be impossible. Infinity exists neither by itself, nor in any other nature, as, for instance, the accident of a body. The infinite does not exist by itself, because each of its parts would necessarily be infinite. Nor does the infinite exist as an accident, because that of which it would be an accident would, by itself, be neither infinite,205 nor simple; and consequently, would not be matter.

(Anaximander)292 should clarify the nature of infinity as it relates to matter. When he talks about infinity, is he referring to immensity? In truth, that would be impossible. Infinity doesn’t exist on its own or within any other nature, like, for example, the attributes of a body. The infinite cannot exist by itself, because each of its parts would also have to be infinite. Nor can the infinite exist as a characteristic because whatever it would be associated with wouldn't, on its own, be infinite,205 nor simple; thus, it wouldn't be matter.

REFUTATION OF DEMOCRITUS'S ATOMS AS EXPLANATIONS OF MATTER.

(According to Aristotle's account of Democritus),293 neither could the atoms fulfil the part of matter because they are nothing (as before thought Cicero).294 Every body is divisible to infinity. (Against the system of the atoms) might further be alleged the continuity and humidity of bodies. Besides nothing can exist without intelligence and soul, which could not be composed of atoms. Nothing with a nature different from the atoms could produce anything with the atoms, because no demiurgic creator could produce something with a matter that lacked continuity. Many other objections against this system have and can be made; but further discussion is unnecessary.

(According to Aristotle's account of Democritus),293 atoms can't be considered matter because they are nothing (as Cicero believed).294 Every substance can be divided infinitely. (Against the atomic theory), one might also argue about the continuity and moisture of substances. Moreover, nothing can exist without intelligence and a soul, which couldn’t be made up of atoms. Anything with a nature different from atoms couldn't create anything with atoms, because no creator could make something out of matter that lacked continuity. Many other objections to this theory have been raised and can still be made; but further discussion isn't needed.

MATTER IS NOTHING COMPOSITE, BUT BY NATURE SIMPLE AND ONE.

8. What then is this matter which is one, continuous, and without qualities? Evidently, it could not be a body, since it has no quality; if it were a body, it would have a quality. We say that it is the matter of all sense-objects, and not the matter of some, and the form of others, just as clay is matter, in respect to the potter, without being matter absolutely (as thought Aristotle).295 As we are not considering the matter of any particular object, but the matter of all things, we would not attribute to its nature anything of what falls under our senses—no quality, color, heat, cold, lightness, weight, density, sparseness, figure or magnitude; for magnitude is something entirely different from being large, and figure from the figured object. Matter therefore is not anything composite, but something simple, and by nature one (according to the views of206 Plato and Aristotle combined).296 Only thus could matter be deprived of all properties (as it is).

8. So what is this matter that is one, continuous, and lacking qualities? Clearly, it can't be a body since it has no qualities; if it were a body, it would have a quality. We say it is the matter of all sense objects, not just some, and the form of others, similar to how clay is matter for the potter without being matter in an absolute sense (as Aristotle thought).295 Since we're not focusing on the matter of a specific object, but rather the matter of everything, we wouldn't ascribe any qualities related to our senses to its nature—no quality, color, heat, cold, lightness, weight, density, thinness, shape, or size; because size is completely different from being large, and shape is distinct from the shaped object. Therefore, matter isn't something composite, but something simple, and naturally one (according to the combined views of206 Plato and Aristotle).296 Only in this way can matter be free of all properties (as it is).

MATTER AND THE INFORMING PRINCIPLE MUST BE CONTEMPORARIES TO ACCOUNT FOR THEIR MUTUAL RELATIONS.

The principle which informs matter will give it form as something foreign to its nature; it will also introduce magnitude and all the real properties. Otherwise, it would be enslaved to the magnitude of matter, and could not decide of the magnitude of matter, and magnitude would be dependent on the disposition of matter. A theory of a consultation between it and the magnitude of matter would be an absurd fiction. On the contrary, if the efficient cause precede matter, matter will be exactly as desired by the efficient cause, and be capable of docilely receiving any kind of form, including magnitude. If matter possessed magnitude, it would also possess figure, and would thus be rather difficult to fashion. Form therefore enters into matter by importing into it (what constitutes corporeal being); now every form contains a magnitude and a quantity which are determined by reason ("being"), and with reason. That is why in all kinds of beings, quantity is determined only along with form; for the quantity (the magnitude) of man is not the quantity of the bird. It would be absurd to insist on the difference between giving to matter the quantity of a bird, and impressing its quality on it, that quality is a reason, while quantity is not a form; for quantity is both measure and number.

The principle that shapes matter gives it a form that isn't natural to it; it will also bring in size and all the actual properties. Otherwise, it would be limited by the size of matter and wouldn't be able to determine its own size, meaning size would depend on how matter is arranged. The idea of a dialogue between it and the size of matter would be a ridiculous myth. On the other hand, if the effective cause comes before matter, then matter will be exactly as the effective cause intends and will be able to easily accept any kind of form, including size. If matter had size, it would also have shape, which would make it quite difficult to manipulate. Therefore, form enters matter by bringing in what makes a physical being; every form includes a size and quantity that are defined by reason ("being") and with reason. That's why in all types of beings, quantity is determined only in conjunction with form; the size (magnitude) of a human is not the same as the size of a bird. It would be nonsensical to insist on the distinction between giving matter the size of a bird and instilling its quality in it, as quality is a reason, while size is not a form; because size is both measure and number.

ANTI-STOIC POLEMIC, AGAINST THE CORPOREITY OF MATTER AND QUANTITY.

9. It may be objected that it would be impossible to conceive of something without magnitude. The fact is that not everything is identical with quantity.207 Essence is distinct from quantity; for many other things beside it exist. Consequently no incorporeal nature has any quantity. Matter, therefore, is incorporeal. Besides, even quantity itself is not quantative, which characterizes only what participates in quantity (in general); a further proof that quantity is a form, as an object becomes white by the presence of whiteness; and as that which, in the animal, produces whiteness and the different colors, is not a varied color, but a varied reason; likewise that which produces a quantity is not a definite quantity, but either quantity in itself, or quantity as such, or the reason of quantity. Does quantity, on entering into matter extend matter, so as to give it magnitude? By no means, for matter had not been condensed. Form therefore imparts to matter the magnitude which it did not possess, just as form impresses on matter the quality it lacked.297

9. Some might argue that it's impossible to imagine something without size. The truth is that not everything is the same as quantity.207 Essence is different from quantity; many other things exist apart from it. Therefore, no incorporeal nature has any size. Matter, then, is incorporeal. Moreover, even quantity itself isn't purely quantitative; it only describes what involves quantity (in general); this further proves that quantity is a form, just like an object becomes white through the presence of whiteness. And just as what produces whiteness and different colors in an animal isn't a specific color, but a varying reason, what produces quantity isn't a definite quantity, but either quantity itself, or quantity in general, or the reason for quantity. Does quantity, when it enters matter, expand the matter to give it size? Absolutely not, because matter hadn't been concentrated. Therefore, form gives matter the size it previously lacked, just as form imparts to matter the quality it lacked.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

BY ABSTRACTION, THE SOUL CAN FIND AND DESCRY THE QUALITY-LESS THING-IN-ITSELF: THIS PROCESS IS CALLED "BASTARD REASONING."

10. (Some objector) might ask how one could conceive of matter without quantity? This might be answered by a retort. How then do you (as you do) manage to conceive of it without quality? Do you again object, by what conception or intelligence could it be reached? By the very indetermination of the soul. Since that which knows must be similar to that which is known (as Aristotle298 quotes from Empedocles), the indeterminate must be grasped by the indeterminate. Reason, indeed, may be determined in respect to the indeterminate; but the glance which reason directs on the indeterminate itself is indeterminate. If everything were known by reason and by intelligence, reason here tells us about matter what reason rightly should tell us about it. By wishing to conceive of matter in an intellectual manner, intelligence208 arrives at a state which is the absence of intelligence, or rather, reason forms of matter a "bastard" or "illegitimate" image, which is derived from the other, which is not true, and which is composed of the other (deceptive material called) reason. That is why Plato299 said that matter is perceived by a "bastard reasoning." In what does the indetermination of the soul consist? In an absolute ignorance, or in a complete absence of all knowledge? No: the indeterminate condition of the soul implies something positive (besides something negative). As for the eye, darkness is the matter of all invisible color, so the soul, by making abstraction in sense-objects of all things that somehow are luminous, cannot determine what then remains; and likewise, as the eye, in darkness (becomes assimilated to darkness), the soul becomes assimilated to what she sees. Does she then see anything else? Doubtless, she sees something without figure, without color, without light, or even without magnitude.300 If this thing had any magnitude, the soul would lend it a form.

10. An objector might ask how one can think of matter without quantity. This can be countered with a question: how do you, as you do, manage to think of it without quality? Do you object again, asking by what understanding or intelligence this can be achieved? It’s through the very uncertainty of the soul. Since what knows must be like what is known (as Aristotle__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ cites from Empedocles), the indeterminate must be understood by the indeterminate. Reason can definitely engage with the indeterminate; however, the view that reason has of the indeterminate itself is unclear. If everything is known through reason and intelligence, then reason tells us about matter in the way it should. By trying to understand matter in an intellectual way, intelligence208 arrives at a state that lacks true intelligence, or rather, reason creates a "bastard" or "illegitimate" image of matter, which is derived from something else, which isn’t true, and which depends on the other (deceptive material known as) reason. That’s why Plato stated that matter is grasped through "bastard reasoning." What does the uncertainty of the soul consist of? Is it absolute ignorance or a complete lack of all knowledge? No, the indeterminate state of the soul involves something positive (along with something negative). Just as the eye considers darkness the substance of all unseen colors, the soul, by disregarding all things that are somehow luminous in sense objects, cannot define what remains. Likewise, just as the eye becomes one with darkness when in it, the soul becomes one with what she perceives. Does she see anything else? Certainly, she sees something that has no shape, no color, no light, or even no magnitude. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ If this entity had any magnitude, the soul would give it a form.

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN MENTAL BLANK AND IMPRESSION OF THE SHAPELESS.

(An objector might ask) whether there be identity of conditions between the soul's not thinking, and her experience while thinking of matter? By no means; when the soul is not thinking of anything, she neither asserts anything, nor experiences anything. When she thinks of matter, she experiences something, she receives the impression of the shapeless. When she presents to herself objects that possess shape and magnitude, she conceives of them as composite; for she sees them as distinct (or, colored?) and determined by qualities they contain. She conceives of both the totality and its two constituent elements. She also has a clear perception, a vivid sensation of properties inherent (in209 matter). On the contrary, the soul receives only an obscure perception of the shapeless subject, for there is no form there. Therefore, when the soul considers matter in general, in the composite, with the qualities inherent in this composite, she separates them, analyzes them, and what is left (after this analysis), the soul perceives it vaguely, and obscurely, because it is something vague and obscure; she thinks it, without really thinking it. On the other hand, as matter does not remain shapeless, as it is always shaped, within objects, the soul always imposes on matter the form of things, because only with difficulty does she support the indeterminate, since she seems to fear to fall out of the order of beings, and to remain long in nonentity.

(An objector might ask) whether there is a similarity between the soul's lack of thought and its experience while thinking about matter. Not at all; when the soul isn't thinking about anything, it neither asserts nor experiences anything. When it thinks about matter, it experiences something and receives the impression of the formless. When it visualizes objects that have shape and size, it understands them as made up of parts because it sees them as distinct (or, colored?) and defined by their qualities. It understands both the whole and its two parts. It also has a clear perception, a vivid sensation of the properties inherent in209matter. Conversely, the soul only gets a vague perception of the formless subject since there's no shape present. Therefore, when the soul considers matter in general, in its composite form, with the qualities that belong to this composite, it separates and analyzes them, and what remains after this analysis is perceived by the soul in a vague and unclear way because it is something indefinite and obscure; it thinks about it, without really understanding it. On the other hand, since matter is never formless but always takes shape within objects, the soul constantly imposes forms on matter because it struggles to handle the indeterminate, as it appears to fear slipping out of the order of beings and remaining long in non-existence.

THE COMPOSITION OF A BODY NEEDS A SUBSTRATE.

11. (Following the ideas of Aristotle,301 Plotinos wonders whether some objector) will ask whether the composition of a body requires anything beyond extension and all the other qualities? Yes: it demands a substrate to receive them (as a residence). This substrate is not a mass; for in this case, it would be an extension. But if this substrate have no extension, how can it be a residence (for form)? Without extension, it could be of no service, contributing neither to form nor qualities, to magnitude nor extension. It seems that extension, wherever it be, is given to bodies by matter. Just as actions, effects, times and movements, though they do not imply any matter, nevertheless are beings, it would seem that the elementary bodies do not necessarily imply matter (without extension), being individual beings, whose diverse substance is constituted by the mingling of several forms. Matter without extension, therefore, seems to be no more than a meaningless name.

11. (Building on the ideas of Aristotle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plotinus wonders if someone might ask whether creating a body needs anything more than just extension and other qualities? Yes, it requires a substrate to hold them (like a home). This substrate isn’t just a mass; if it were, it would be an extension. But if this substrate has no extension, how can it serve as a residence (for form)? Without extension, it wouldn't contribute anything to form or qualities, nor to size or extension. It seems that extension, wherever it exists, is provided to bodies by matter. Just as actions, effects, times, and movements, even though they don't require any matter, still exist, it seems that elementary bodies don’t necessarily need matter (without extension), being individual entities whose different substances are made up of a mix of several forms. So, matter without extension seems to be just an empty term.

MATTER AS THE IMAGE OF EXTENSION, CAN YET BE RESIDENCE OF FORM.

(Our answer to the above objection is this:) To begin with, not every residence is necessarily a mass, unless it have already received extension. The soul, which possesses all things, contains them all simultaneously. If it possessed extension, it would possess all things in extension. Consequently matter receives all it contains in extension, because it is capable thereof. Likewise in animals and plants there is a correspondence between the growth and diminution of their magnitude, with that of their quality. It would be wrong to claim that magnitude is necessary to matter because, in sense-objects, there exists a previous magnitude, on which is exerted the action of the forming principle; for the matter of these objects is not pure matter, but individual matter (as said Aristotle).302 Matter pure and simple must receive its extension from some other principle. Therefore the residence of form could not be a mass; for in receiving extension, it would also receive the other qualities. Matter therefore, is the image of extension, because as it is primary matter, it possesses the ability to become extended. People often imagine matter as empty extension; consequently several philosophers have claimed that matter is identical with emptiness. I repeat: matter is the image of extension because the soul, when considering matter, is unable to determine anything, spreads into indetermination, without being able to circumscribe or mark anything; otherwise, matter would determine something. This substrate could not properly be called big or little; it is simultaneously big and little (as said Aristotle).303 It is simultaneously extended and non-extended, because it is the matter of extension. If it were enlarged or made smaller, it would somehow move in extension. Its indetermination is an extension which consists in being the very residence of extension,211 but really in being only imaginary extension, as has been explained above. Other beings, that have no extension, but which are forms, are each of them determinate, and consequently imply no other idea of extension. On the contrary, matter, being indeterminate, and incapable of remaining within itself, being moved to receive all forms everywhere, ever being docile, by this very docility, and by the generation (to which it adapts itself), becomes manifold. It is in this way its nature seems to be extension.

(Our answer to the above objection is this:) To start with, not every residence has to be a mass unless it has already been given extension. The soul, which holds everything, contains all things at once. If it had extension, it would have all things in extension. Therefore, matter takes in everything it holds in extension because it is capable of doing so. Similarly, in animals and plants, there is a relationship between the increase and decrease of their size and their quality. It would be incorrect to say that size is necessary to matter because, in sensory objects, there exists an initial size, upon which the forming principle acts; for the matter of these objects is not pure matter, but individual matter (as Aristotle said). 302 Pure and simple matter must get its extension from another principle. Thus, the residence of form could not be a mass; for in receiving extension, it would also receive the other qualities. Matter, then, is the image of extension because, as it is primary matter, it has the ability to be extended. People often think of matter as empty extension; consequently, several philosophers have argued that matter is the same as emptiness. I want to emphasize: matter is the image of extension because the soul, when examining matter, cannot define anything, expands into indetermination, without being able to outline or pinpoint anything; otherwise, matter would define something. This substrate could not truly be called big or small; it is both big and small at the same time (as Aristotle said). 303 It is both extended and non-extended because it is the matter of extension. If it were to enlarge or shrink, it would in some way move in extension. Its indetermination is an extension that consists of being the very residence of extension, 211 but in reality is merely imaginary extension, as explained above. Other beings, which have no extension but are forms, are each determinate, and thus imply no other idea of extension. In contrast, matter, being indeterminate and unable to remain within itself, constantly moving to take on all forms everywhere, always adaptable, through this very adaptability, and through the generation (to which it adjusts), becomes manifold. This is how its nature appears to be extension.

POLEMIC AGAINST MODERATUS OF GADES, FORMS DEMAND A RESIDENCE, VASE, or LOCATION.

12. Extensions therefore contribute to the constitutions of bodies; for the forms of bodies are in extensions. These forms produce themselves not in extension (which is a form), but in the substrate that has received extension. If they occurred in extension, instead of occurring in matter, they would nevertheless have neither extension nor (hypostatic) substance; for they would be no more than reasons. Now as reasons reside in the soul, there would be no body. Therefore, in the sense-world, the multiplicity of forms must have a single substrate which has received extension, and therefore must be other than extension. All things that mingle form a mixture, because they contain matter; they have no need of any other substrate, because each of them brings its matter along with it. But (forms) need a receptacle (a residence), a "vase" (or stand), a location (this in answer to the objection at the beginning of the former section). Now location is posterior to matter and to bodies. Bodies, therefore, presuppose matter. Bodies are not necessarily immaterial, merely because actions and operations are. In the occurrence of an action, matter serves as substrate to the agent; it remains within him without itself entering into action; for that is not that which is212 sought by the agent. One action does not change into another, and consequently has no need of containing matter; it is the agent who passes from one action to another, and who, consequently, serves as matter to the actions (as thought Aristotle).304

12. Extensions contribute to the formation of bodies; the shapes of bodies exist in extensions. These shapes arise not in extension (which is a form) but in the substance that has received extension. If they were to exist in extension instead of in matter, they would lack both extension and (hypostatic) substance; they would merely be reasons. Since reasons exist in the soul, there would be no body. Therefore, in the physical world, the variety of shapes must share a single substance that has received extension and must be distinct from extension. All things that mix together form a mixture because they contain matter; they don’t need any additional substance since each of them brings its matter with it. But shapes require a receptacle (a residence), a "vase" (or stand), a location (addressing the objection raised at the beginning of the previous section). Now location comes after matter and bodies. Bodies therefore assume the presence of matter. Bodies are not necessarily immaterial just because actions and operations are. When an action occurs, matter serves as the basis for the agent; it remains within the agent without itself being part of the action, as that is not what the agent seeks. One action does not transform into another and therefore does not need to contain matter; it is the agent who moves from one action to another and thus serves as matter to the actions (as Aristotle thought).212

NOT EVEN CORPOREITY INHERES IN MATTER WHICH IS REACHED BY BASTARD REASONING.

Matter, therefore, is necessary to quality as well as to quantity, and consequently, to bodies. In this sense, matter is not an empty name, but a substrate, though it be neither visible nor extended. Otherwise, for the same reason, we would be obliged also to deny qualities and extension; for you might say that each of these things, taken in itself, is nothing real. If these things possess existence, though their existence be obscure, so much the more must matter possess existence, though its existence be neither clear nor evident to the senses. Indeed, matter cannot be perceived by sight, since it is colorless; nor by hearing, for it is soundless; nor by smell or taste, because it is neither volatile nor wet. It is not even perceived by touch, for it is not a body. Touch cognizes only body, recognizes that it is dense or sparse, hard or soft, wet or dry; now none of these attributes is characteristic of matter. The latter therefore can be perceived only by a reasoning which does not imply the presence of intelligence, which, on the contrary, implies the complete absence of matter; which (unintelligent reasoning therefore) deserves the name of "bastard" (or, illegitimate) reasoning.305 Corporeity itself,306 is not characteristic of matter. If corporeity be a reason (that is, by a pun, a 'form'), it certainly differs from matter, both being entirely distinct. If corporeity be considered when it has already modified matter and mingled with it, it is a body; it is no longer matter pure and simple.

Matter is essential for both quality and quantity, and therefore, for physical objects. In this way, matter isn’t just an abstract term; it’s a substance, even though it might not be visible or tangible. If that were not the case, we would have to reject the existence of qualities and physical extension as well, since one could argue that each of these, taken on its own, isn’t truly real. If these things exist, even if their existence is unclear, then matter must also possess existence, even if it isn’t straightforward or obvious to the senses. In fact, matter can't be seen because it has no color; it can't be heard because it makes no sound; it can't be smelled or tasted, as it isn’t volatile or wet. It's not even sensed by touch because it isn’t a physical body. Touch only recognizes physical objects, determining whether they are dense or sparse, hard or soft, wet or dry; none of these traits belong to matter. Therefore, matter can only be understood through reasoning that does not involve intelligence, which, conversely, indicates a complete absence of matter; this kind of reasoning deserves to be called "bastard" (or, illegitimate) reasoning.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Corporeality itself, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is not a trait of matter. If corporeality is a reason (which is a play on words for 'form'), it certainly varies from matter, as they are entirely different. If we consider corporeality after it has already altered matter and merged with it, it becomes a body; it is no longer just pure matter.

THE SUBSTRATE IS NOT A QUALITY COMMON TO ALL ELEMENTS; FOR THUS IT WOULD NOT BE INDETERMINATE.

13. Those who insist that the substrate of things is a quality common to all elements are bound to explain first the nature of this quality; then, how a quality could serve as substrate; how an unextended, immaterial (?) quality could be perceived in something that lacked extension; further, how, if this quality be determinate, it can be matter; for if it be something indeterminate, it is no longer a quality, but matter itself that we seek.

13. Those who argue that the foundation of things is a quality shared by all elements must first clarify what this quality is; then, they need to explain how a quality can act as a foundation; how an unextended, immaterial quality can be perceived in something that has no extension; additionally, how, if this quality is specific, it can be considered matter, since if it is something undefined, it is no longer a quality, but the matter itself that we are looking for.

EVEN THIS PRIVATION MIGHT BE CONSIDERED A QUALITY; BUT SUCH A USE OF THE TERM WOULD DESTROY ALL COHERENT REASONING.

Let us grant that matter has no quality, because, by virtue of its nature, it does not participate in a quality of any other thing. What, however, would hinder this property, because it is a qualification in matter, from participating in some quality? This would be a particular and distinctive characteristic, which consists of the privation of all other things (referring to Aristotle)?307 In man, the privation of something may be considered a quality; as, for instance, the privation of sight is blindness. If the privation of certain things inhere in matter, this privation is also a qualification for matter. If further the privation in matter extend to all things, absolutely, our objection is still better grounded, for privation is a qualification. Such an objection, however, amounts to making qualities and qualified things of everything. In this case quantity, as well as "being," would be a quality. Every qualified thing must possess some quality. It is ridiculous to suppose that something qualified is qualified by what itself has no quality, being other than quality.

Let’s assume that matter has no qualities, because by its very nature, it doesn’t share in the qualities of anything else. But what would stop this characteristic, which is a trait of matter, from having a quality of its own? This would be a specific and unique feature that involves the absence of all other traits (referring to Aristotle)?307 In humans, the absence of something can be seen as a quality; for example, the absence of sight is called blindness. If the absence of certain things exists in matter, then this absence is also a quality of matter. Moreover, if the absence in matter applies to everything, then our argument is even stronger, because absence is indeed a quality. However, such an argument essentially suggests that everything has qualities and is qualified. Under this view, quantity, as well as "being," would also be a quality. Every qualified thing must have some quality. It’s absurd to think that something qualified is defined by what itself lacks qualities, being something other than a quality.

BY A PUN BETWEEN "DIFFERENCE" AND "OTHERNESS," PLOTINOS DEFINES THE CHARACTERISTIC OF MATTER AS BEING A DISPOSITION TO BECOME SOMETHING ELSE.

Some one may object that that is possible, because "being something else" is a quality. We would then have to ask whether the thing that is other be otherness-in-itself? If it be otherness-in-itself, it is so not because it is something qualified, because quality is not something qualified. If this thing be only other, it is not such by itself, it is so only by otherness, as a thing that is identical by identity. Privation, therefore, is not a quality, nor anything qualified, but the absence of quality or of something else, as silence is the absence of sound. Privation is something negative; qualification is something positive. The property of matter is not a form; for its property consists precisely in having neither qualification nor form. It is absurd to insist that it is qualified, just because it has no quality; this would be tantamount to saying that it possessed extension by the very fact of its possessing no extension. The individuality (or, property) of matter is to be what it is. Its characteristic is not an attribute; it consists in a disposition to become other things. Not only are these other things other than matter, but besides each of them possesses an individual form. The only name that suits matter is "other," or rather, "others," because the singular is too determinative, and the plural better expresses indetermination.

Someone might argue that this is possible because "being something else" is a quality. We then need to ask whether what is different is otherness-in-itself. If it is otherness-in-itself, it isn't because it has a specific quality, since quality isn't something that is defined by a qualification. If this thing is only different, it doesn’t exist that way on its own; it is only so through otherness, as a thing that is identical through identity. Therefore, privation is not a quality or anything qualified, but rather the absence of quality or something else, similar to how silence is the absence of sound. Privation is something negative, while qualification is something positive. The property of matter is not a form; its property lies in having neither qualification nor form. It's ridiculous to claim that it is qualified simply because it has no quality; that would be like saying it has extension simply because it lacks extension. The individuality (or property) of matter is to be what it is. Its characteristic isn't an attribute; it consists of a tendency to become other things. Not only are these other things distinct from matter, but each of them also has its own individual form. The best name for matter is "other," or rather, "others," because the singular form is too specific, and the plural better conveys a sense of indeterminacy.

PRIVATION IS A FORM OF MATTER.

14. Let us now examine if matter be privation, or if privation be an attribute of matter. If you insist that privation and matter are though logically distinct, substantially one and the same thing, you will have to explain the nature of these two things, for instance, defining matter without defining privation, and conversely.215 Either, neither of these two things implies the other, or they imply each other reciprocally, or only one of them implies the other. If each of them can be defined separately, and if neither of them imply the other, both will form two distinct things, and matter will be different from privation, though privation be an accident of matter. But neither of the two must even potentially be present in the definition of the other. Is their mutual relation the same as that of a stub nose, and the man with the stub nose (as suggested by Aristotle)?308 Then each of these is double, and there are two things. Is their relation that between fire and heat? Heat is in fire, but fire is not necessarily contained in heat; thus matter, having privation (as a quality), as fire has heat (as a quality), privation will be a form of matter, and has a substrate different from itself, which is matter.309 Not in this sense, therefore, is there a unity (between them).

14. Let's now look at whether matter is a lack of something, or if lack is a characteristic of matter. If you argue that lack and matter are logically distinct but substantially the same, you need to clarify the nature of both, for example, defining matter without defining lack, and the other way around.215 Either neither of these implies the other, they imply each other mutually, or only one implies the other. If each can be defined on its own and neither implies the other, they will be two separate entities, meaning matter is different from lack, even if lack is an accident of matter. However, neither can even potentially be included in the definition of the other. Is their relationship similar to that of a stub nose and a person with a stub nose (as Aristotle suggested)?308 Then each would be dual, and there would be two entities. Is their relationship like that between fire and heat? Heat exists in fire, but fire isn't necessarily found within heat; similarly, matter has lack (as a characteristic), just as fire has heat (as a characteristic), meaning lack is a form of matter and has a foundation separate from itself, which is matter.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In this sense, therefore, they do not have unity.

PRIVATION IS NONENTITY, AND ADDS NO NEW CONCEPT.

Are matter and privation substantially identical, yet logically distinct, in this sense that privation does not signify the presence of anything, but rather its absence? That it is the negation of beings, and is synonymous with nonentity? Negation adds no attribute; it limits itself to the assertion that something is not. In a certain sense, therefore, privation is nonentity.

Are matter and lack fundamentally the same, but logically different, in that lack does not represent the presence of anything, but instead its absence? That it is the negation of existence, and is equivalent to nothingness? Negation doesn't add any qualities; it only states that something doesn't exist. In a way, then, lack is nothingness.

BEING SUBSTANTIALLY IDENTICAL, BUT LOGICALLY DISTINCT IS NONSENSE.

If matter be called nonentity in this sense that it is not essence, but something else than essence, there is still room to draw up two definitions, of which one would apply to the substrate, and the other to the privation, merely to explain that it is a disposition to216 become something else? It would be better to acknowledge that matter, like the substrate, should be defined a disposition to become other things. If the definition of privation shows the indetermination of matter, it can at least indicate its nature. But we could not admit that matter and privation are one thing in respect to their substrate, though logically distinct; for how could there be a logical distinction into two things, if a thing be identical with matter as soon as it is indeterminate, indefinite, and lacking quality?

If we consider matter as non-entity in the sense that it’s not essence, but something other than essence, we can still create two definitions: one for the substrate and another for the lack of something, just to clarify that it’s a potential to216 become something else. It’s better to agree that matter, like the substrate, should be defined as a potential to become different things. If the definition of lack highlights the uncertainty of matter, it at least points to its nature. However, we can’t say that matter and lack are the same in terms of their substrate, even though they are logically distinct; because how can there be a logical separation into two things if something is identical to matter as soon as it is undefined, limitless, and lacking in quality?

MATTER AS THE INFINITE IN ITSELF.

15. Let us further examine if the indeterminate, or infinite, be an accident, or an attribute of some other nature; how it comes to be an accident, and whether privation ever can become an accident. The things that are numbers and reasons are exempt from all indetermination, because they are determinations, orders, and principles of order for the rest. Now these principles do not order objects already ordered, nor do they order orders. The thing that receives an order is different from that which gives an order, and the principles from which the order is derived are determination, limitation and reason. In this case, that which receives the order and the determination must necessarily be the infinite (as thought Plato).310 Now that which receives the order is matter, with all the things which, without being matter, participate therein, and play the part of matter. Therefore matter is the infinite itself.311 Not accidentally is it the infinite; for the infinite is no accident. Indeed, every accident must be a reason; now of what being can the infinite be an accident? Of determination, or of that which is determined? Now matter is neither of these two. Further, the infinite could not unite with the determinate without destroying its nature. The infinite, therefore, is no accident of matter (but is its nature, or "being"). Matter is217 the infinite itself. Even in the intelligible world, matter is the infinite.

15. Let’s take a closer look at whether the indeterminate, or infinite, is an accident or a characteristic of something else; how it becomes an accident, and if deprivation can ever become an accident. Things that are numbers and reasons are free from all indeterminacy because they are determinations, orders, and principles of order for everything else. These principles don’t arrange things that are already ordered, nor do they arrange orders. The entity that receives an order is different from the one that gives an order, and the principles from which the order is derived are determination, limitation, and reason. In this instance, what receives the order and determination must necessarily be the infinite (as Plato thought).310 What receives the order is matter, along with all the things that, while not being matter, participate in it and serve as matter. Therefore, matter is the infinite itself.itself.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It is not by chance that it is the infinite; in fact, the infinite is no accident. Every accident must have a reason; so, of what being can the infinite be an accident? Of determination, or of that which is determined? Matter is neither of those two. Furthermore, the infinite could not merge with the determinate without losing its nature. Therefore, the infinite is not an accident of matter (but is its nature, or "being"). Matter is217 the infinite itself. Even in the intelligible world, matter is the infinite.

THE INFINITE MAY BE EITHER IDEAL OR REAL, INFINITE OR INDEFINITE.

The infinite seems born of the infinity of the One, either of its power, or eternity; there is no infinity in the One, but the One is creator of the infinite. How can there be infinity simultaneously above and below (in the One and in matter)? Because there are two infinities (the infinite and the indefinite; the infinite in the One, the indefinite in matter). Between them obtains the same difference as the archetype and its image.312 Is the infinite here below less infinite? On the contrary, it is more so. By the mere fact that the image is far from veritable "being," it is more infinite. Infinity is greater in that which is less determinate (as thought Aristotle).313 Now that which is more distant from good is further in evil. Therefore the infinite on high, possessing the more essence, is the ideal infinite; here below, as the infinite possesses less essence, because it is far from essence and truth, it degenerates into the image of essence, and is the truer (indefinite) infinite.

The infinite seems to originate from the infinity of the One, either from its power or its eternity; there isn’t any infinity within the One, but the One creates the infinite. How can there be infinity both above and below (in the One and in matter)? Because there are two kinds of infinities (the infinite and the indefinite; the infinite in the One, the indefinite in matter). The difference between them is similar to that of the archetype and its image.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Is the infinite down here less infinite? On the contrary, it's even more infinite. Simply because the image is far from true "being," it becomes more infinite. Infinity is greater in what is less defined (as Aristotle thought).313 Now, what is further from good is more entrenched in evil. So, the infinite above, with more essence, is the ideal infinite; down here, since the infinite has less essence because it’s distant from essence and truth, it turns into the image of essence, and is the more accurate (indefinite) infinite.

MATTER AS THE INFINITE IN ITSELF.

Is the infinite identical with the essence of the infinite? There is a distinction between them where there is reason and matter; where however matter is alone, they must be considered identical; or, better, we may say absolutely that here below the infinite does not occur; otherwise it would be a reason, which is contrary to the nature of the infinite. Therefore matter in itself is the infinite, in opposition to reason. Just as reason, considered in itself, is called reason, so matter, which is opposed to reason by its infinity, and218 which is nothing else (than matter), must be called infinite.

Is the infinite the same as the essence of the infinite? There's a difference between them where there is reason and matter; however, when only matter exists, they should be seen as the same. Or, more accurately, we can say that here on Earth, the infinite doesn't exist; otherwise, it would serve as a reason, which goes against the nature of the infinite. So, matter in itself is the infinite, in contrast to reason. Just as reason, when considered by itself, is called reason, matter— which opposes reason because of its infinity— must be called infinite.

MATTER IS NONESSENTIAL OTHERNESS.

16. Is there any identity between matter and otherness? Matter is not identical with otherness itself, but with that part of otherness which is opposed to real beings, and to reasons. It is in this sense that one can say of nonentity that it is something, that it is identical with privation, if only privation be the opposition to things that exist in reason. Will privation be destroyed by its union with the thing of which it is an attribute? By no means. That in which a (Stoic) "habit" occurs is not itself a "habit," but a privation. That in which determination occurs is neither determination, nor that which is determined, but the infinite, so far as it is infinite. How could determination unite with the infinite without destroying its nature, since this infinite is not such by accident? It would destroy this infinite, if it were infinite in quantity; but that is not the case. On the contrary, it preserves its "being" for it, realizes and completes its nature; as the earth which did not contain seeds (preserves its nature) when it receives some of them; or the female, when she is made pregnant by the male. The female, then, does not cease being a female; on the contrary she is so far more, for she realizes her nature ("being").

16. Is there any identity between matter and otherness? Matter isn't identical to otherness itself, but to that part of otherness that opposes real beings and reasons. It's in this sense that we can say nonentity is something, that it is identical to privation, as long as privation is the opposition to things that exist in reason. Will privation be eliminated by its connection to the thing it describes? Not at all. What a (Stoic) "habit" occurs in is not itself a "habit," but a privation. What determination occurs in is neither determination nor the determined thing, but the infinite, insofar as it is infinite. How could determination merge with the infinite without losing its essence, since this infinite isn't such by chance? It would destroy this infinite if it were infinite in quantity, but that's not the case. On the contrary, it preserves its "being," realizes, and fulfills its nature; like earth that didn't have seeds (preserves its nature) when it receives some; or the female, when she becomes pregnant by the male. The female, then, doesn't stop being a female; on the contrary, she becomes more so, as she realizes her nature ("being").

INDIGENCE IS NECESSARILY EVIL.

Does matter continue to be evil when it happens to participate in the good? Yes, because it was formerly deprived of good, and did not possess it. That which lacks something, and obtains it, holds the middle between good and evil, if it be in the middle between the two. But that which possesses nothing, that which is in indigence, or rather that which is indigence itself, must necessarily be evil; for it is not indigence of219 wealth, but indigence of wisdom, of virtue, of beauty, of vigor, of shape, of form, of quality. How, indeed, could such a thing not be shapeless, absolutely ugly and evil?

Does matter remain evil even when it contributes to the good? Yes, because it was once devoid of good and didn’t have it. Something that lacks a quality and then acquires it occupies a space between good and evil if it exists between the two. But something that has nothing, that is in poverty, or rather that is poverty itself, must necessarily be evil; for it is not just a lack of wealth, but a lack of wisdom, virtue, beauty, strength, shape, form, and quality. How could such a thing be anything but shapeless, completely ugly, and evil?

THE RELATION OF BOTH KINDS OF MATTER TO ESSENCE.

In the intelligible world, matter is essence; for what is above it (the One), is considered as superior to essence. In the sense-world, on the contrary, essence is above matter; therefore matter is nonentity, and thereby is the only thing foreign to the beauty of essence.

In the understandable world, matter is the essence; what is above it (the One) is seen as superior to essence. In the sensory world, on the other hand, essence is above matter; therefore, matter is nothingness and is the only thing that is alien to the beauty of essence.


THIRD ENNEAD, BOOK NINE.
Fragments About the Soul, the Mind, and the Good.

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN INTELLIGENCE AND THE EXISTING ANIMAL.

1. Plato says, "The intelligence sees the ideas comprised within the existing animal." He adds, "The demiurge conceived that this produced animal was to comprise beings similar and equally numerous to those that the intelligence sees in the existing animal." Does Plato mean that the ideas are anterior to intelligence, and that they already exist when intelligence thinks them? We shall first have to examine whether the animal is identical with intelligence, or is something different. Now that which observes is intelligence; so the Animal himself should then be called, not intelligence, but the intelligible. Shall we therefrom conclude that the things contemplated by intelligence are outside of it? If so, intelligence possesses only images, instead of the realities themselves—that is, if we admit that the realities exist up there; for, according to Plato, the veritable reality is up there within the essence, in which everything exists in itself.

1. Plato says, "Intelligence sees the ideas that are part of the existing animal." He adds, "The demiurge believed that this created animal would include beings that are similar and equally numerous to those ideas that intelligence sees in the existing animal." Does Plato mean that the ideas exist prior to intelligence and are already there when intelligence thinks of them? We first need to look at whether the animal is the same as intelligence or if it’s something different. What observes is intelligence; therefore, the Animal itself should be called not intelligence, but the intelligible. Should we conclude that the things seen by intelligence are outside of it? If that’s the case, then intelligence only has images instead of the actual realities—assuming we agree that the realities exist up there; because according to Plato, true reality is up there in the essence, where everything exists in itself.

RELATION BETWEEN INTELLIGENCE AND THE INTELLIGIBLE.

(This consequence is not necessary). Doubtless Intelligence and the intelligible are different; they are nevertheless not separated. Nothing hinders us from221 saying that both form but one, and that they are separated only by thought; for essence is one, but it is partly that which is thought, and partly that which thinks. When Plato says that intelligence sees the ideas, he means that it contemplates the ideas, not in another principle, but in itself, because it possesses the intelligible within itself. The intelligible may also be the intelligence, but intelligence in the state of repose, of unity, of calm, while Intelligence, which perceives this Intelligence which has remained within itself, is the actuality born therefrom, and which contemplates it. By contemplating the intelligible, intelligence is assimilated thereto and is its intelligence, because Intelligence thinks the intelligible it itself becomes intelligible by becoming assimilated thereto, and on the other hand also something thought.

(This consequence is not necessary). Clearly, Intelligence and the intelligible are distinct; however, they aren't completely separate. Nothing stops us from saying that they together form one entity, and that they are divided only by our thinking; for essence is singular, but it consists partly of what is thought and partly of what thinks. When Plato says that intelligence sees the ideas, he means that it observes the ideas not through another principle but within itself, because it contains the intelligible within itself. The intelligible can also be the intelligence, but intelligence in a state of stillness, unity, and calm, while Intelligence, which perceives this Intelligence that has remained within itself, is the actuality that arises from it and observes it. By observing the intelligible, intelligence becomes aligned with it and embodies its intelligence, because Intelligence, by thinking the intelligible, also becomes intelligible through that alignment, and, on the other hand, also something that is thought.

It is (intelligence), therefore, which conceived the design in producing in the universe the four kinds of living beings (or elements), which it beholds up there. Mysteriously, however, Plato here seems to present the conceiving-principle as different from the other two principles, while others think that these three principles, the animal itself (the universal Soul), Intelligence and the conceiving principle form but a single thing. Shall we here, as elsewhere, admit that opinions differ, and that everybody conceives the three principles in his own manner?

It is intelligence that came up with the idea of creating the four types of living beings (or elements) that it observes up there in the universe. However, in a mysterious way, Plato seems to show the conceiving-principle as distinct from the other two principles, while others believe that these three principles—the living being itself (the universal Soul), Intelligence, and the conceiving principle—are actually just one entity. Should we accept, as we have before, that opinions vary, and that everyone understands the three principles in their own way?

THE WORLD-SOUL IS THE CONCEIVING-PRINCIPLE.

We have already noticed two of these principles (namely, intelligence, and the intelligible, which is called the Animal-in-itself, or universal Soul). What is the third? It is he who has resolved to produce, to form, to divide the ideas that intelligence sees in the Animal. Is it possible that in one sense intelligence is the dividing principle, and that in another the dividing principle is not intelligence? As far as divided things222 proceed from intelligence, intelligence is the dividing principle. As far as intelligence itself remains undivided, and that the things proceeding from it (that is, the souls) are divided, the universal Soul is the principle of this division into several souls. That is why Plato says that division is the work of a third principle, and that it resides in a third principle that has conceived; now, to conceive is not the proper function of intelligence; it is that of the Soul which has a dividing action in a divisible nature.

We have already identified two of these principles (namely, intelligence and the intelligible, referred to as the Animal-in-itself or universal Soul). What is the third? It is the one that has decided to create, to shape, to separate the ideas that intelligence perceives in the Animal. Could it be that, in one sense, intelligence is the dividing principle, while in another sense, the dividing principle is not intelligence? As far as divided things222 originate from intelligence, intelligence acts as the dividing principle. However, as long as intelligence itself remains undivided, and the things that stem from it (i.e., the souls) are divided, the universal Soul serves as the principle for this division into multiple souls. That’s why Plato says that division is the result of a third principle, which exists in a third principle that has conceived; now, to conceive is not really the primary role of intelligence; that role belongs to the Soul, which has a dividing function in a divisible nature.

HOW THE SOUL ASCENDS TO THE INTELLIGIBLE WORLD. THE INTELLIGIBLE IS POSSESSED BY TOUCHING IT WITH THE BEST PART OF ONESELF.

2. (As Nicholas of Damascus used to say) the totality of a science is divided into particular propositions, without, however, thereby being broken up into fragments, inasmuch as each proposition contains potentially the whole science, whose principle and goal coincide. Likewise, we should so manage ourselves that each of the faculties we possess within ourselves should also become a goal and a totality; and then so arrange all the faculties that they will be consummated in what is best in our nature (that is, intelligence). Success in this constitutes "dwelling on high" (living spiritually); for, when one possesses the intelligible, one touches it by what is best in oneself.

2. (As Nicholas of Damascus used to say) the entirety of a science is divided into specific propositions, but it doesn’t get broken into fragments because each proposition potentially holds the whole science, with its principle and aim being the same. Similarly, we should manage ourselves so that each of the faculties we have within us also becomes a goal and a complete whole; and then arrange all the faculties so that they can be realized in the best part of our nature (which is intelligence). Achieving this represents "dwelling on high" (living spiritually); because when someone possesses the intelligible, they connect with it through the best part of themselves.

OF THE DESCENT OF THE SOUL INTO THE BODY. THE SOUL IS NOT IN THE BODY; BUT THE BODY IS IN THE SOUL.

3. The universal Soul has not come into any place, nor gone into any; for no such place could have existed. However, the body, which was in its neighborhood, participated in her, consequently, she is not inside a body. Plato, indeed, does not say that the223 soul is in a body; on the contrary, he locates the body in the soul.

3. The universal Soul hasn’t entered any place, nor has it left one; that’s because no such place could actually exist. However, the body, which was nearby, is part of it, so she isn’t inside a body. Plato doesn’t say that the223 soul is in a body; instead, he puts the body inside the soul.

INDIVIDUAL SOULS, HOWEVER, MAY BE SAID TO COME AND GO.

As to individual souls, they come from somewhere, for they proceed from the universal Soul; they also have a place whither they may descend, or where they may pass from one body into another; they can likewise reascend thence to the intelligible world.

As for individual souls, they originate from somewhere, as they emerge from the universal Soul; they also have a destination to which they can descend, or where they can transition from one body to another; they can also rise back to the intellectual world from there.

THE UNIVERSAL SOUL EVER REMAINS IN THE INTELLIGIBLE.

The universal Soul, on the contrary, ever resides in the elevated region where her nature retains her; and the universe located below her participates in her just as the object which receives the sun's rays participates therein.

The universal Soul, on the other hand, always resides in the higher realm where her essence holds her; and the universe below her shares in her just like an object that receives the sun's rays shares in them.

HOW THE SOUL INCARNATES.

The individual soul is therefore illuminated when she turns towards what is above her; for then she meets the essence; on the contrary, when she turns towards what is below her, she meets non-being. This is what happens when she turns towards herself; on wishing to belong to herself, she somehow falls into emptiness, becomes indeterminate, and produces what is below her, namely, an image of herself which is non-being (the body). Now the image of this image (matter), is indeterminate, and quite obscure; for it is entirely unreasonable, unintelligible, and as far as possible from essence itself. (Between intelligence and the body) the soul occupies an intermediary region, which is her own proper domain; when she looks at the inferior region, throwing a second glance thither, she gives a form to her image (her body); and, charmed by this image, she enters therein.

The individual soul becomes enlightened when she looks up towards what is greater than herself; that's when she encounters the essence. On the other hand, when she focuses on what is beneath her, she confronts non-being. This occurs when she turns inwards; in trying to possess herself, she inadvertently slips into emptiness, becomes undefined, and creates what is beneath her—an image of herself that represents non-being (the body). The image of this image (matter) is vague and quite unclear; it is entirely illogical, incomprehensible, and as far away as possible from essence itself. (Between intelligence and the body) the soul occupies a transitional space, which is her true domain; when she gazes at the lower realm and takes a second look there, she shapes her image (her body); enchanted by this image, she becomes immersed in it.

BY ITS POWER, THE ONE IS EVERYWHERE.

4. How does manifoldness issue from Unity? Unity is everywhere; for there is no place where it is not; therefore it fills everything. By Him exists manifoldness; or rather, it is by Him that all things exist. If the One were only everywhere, He would simply be all things; but, as, besides, He is nowhere, all things exist by Him, because He is everywhere; but simultaneously all things are distinct from Him, because He is nowhere. Why then is Unity not only everywhere, but also nowhere? The reason is, that Unity must be above all things, He must fill everything, and produce everything, without being all that He produces.

4. How does variety come from Unity? Unity is everywhere; there’s no place where it isn’t; therefore, it fills everything. It’s by Him that variety exists; or more accurately, all things exist through Him. If the One were just everywhere, He would simply be everything; but since He is also nowhere, all things exist by Him because He is everywhere; yet at the same time, all things are separate from Him because He is nowhere. So why is Unity not only everywhere, but also nowhere? The answer is that Unity must be above all things; He must fill everything and create everything without being everything He creates.

THE SOUL RECEIVES HER FORM FROM INTELLIGENCE.

5. The soul's relation to intelligence is the same as that of sight to the visible object; but it is the indeterminate sight which, before seeing, is nevertheless disposed to see and think; that is why the soul bears to intelligence the relation of matter to form.

5. The soul's connection to intelligence is like that of sight to what can be seen; however, it is an undefined sight that, even before seeing, is still ready to see and think. That’s why the soul has a relationship with intelligence similar to that of matter with form.

WE THINK AN INTELLECTUAL NATURE BY THINKING OURSELVES.

6. When we think, and think ourselves, we see a thinking nature; otherwise, we would be dupes of an illusion in believing we were thinking. Consequently, if we think ourselves, we are, by thinking ourselves, thinking an intellectual nature. This thought presupposes an anterior thought which implies no movement. Now, as the objects of thought are being and life, there must be, anterior to this being, another being; and anterior to this life, another life. This is well-known to all who are actualized intelligences. If the intelligences be actualizations which consist in thinking themselves, we ourselves are the intelligible by the real225 foundation of our essence, and the thought that we have of ourselves gives us its image.

6. When we think and are aware of our thinking, we recognize our thinking nature; otherwise, we would fall for the illusion of believing we were actually thinking. So, if we are conscious of our thoughts, then by thinking about ourselves, we are reflecting an intellectual nature. This idea assumes there is a prior thought that doesn’t involve any movement. Since the subjects of thought are being and life, there must be, prior to this being, another being; and prior to this life, another life. This is well-known by all who are actualized intelligences. If the intelligences are realizations that consist of thinking about themselves, then we ourselves are the intelligible by the real225 foundation of our essence, and the understanding we have of ourselves provides its reflection.

THE ONE IS SUPERIOR TO REST AND MOTION.

7. The First (or One) is the potentiality of movement and of rest; consequently, He is superior to both things. The Second principle relates to the First by its motion and its rest; it is Intelligence, because, differing from the First, it directs its thought towards Him, while the First does not think (because He comprises both the thinking thing, and the thing thought); He thinks himself, and, by that very thing, He is defective, because His good consists in thinking, not in its "hypostasis" (or existence).

7. The First (or One) represents the potential for movement and rest; therefore, He is above both. The Second principle connects to the First through its motion and rest; it is Intelligence, because it differs from the First in that it focuses its thought on Him, while the First does not think (since He includes both the thinker and the thing being thought about); He is self-aware, and in that way, He is lacking, because His goodness lies in thinking, not in His "hypostasis" (or existence).

OF ACTUALITY AND POTENTIALITY.

8. What passes from potentiality to actuality, and always remains the same so long as it exists, approaches actuality. It is thus that the bodies such as fire may possess perfection. But what passes from potentiality to actuality cannot exist always, because it contains matter. On the contrary, what exists actually, and what is simple, exists always. Besides, what is actual may also in certain respects exist potentially.

8. What goes from potential to actual, and always stays the same as long as it exists, moves toward actuality. That's how things like fire can achieve perfection. However, something that transitions from potential to actual can't exist forever because it contains matter. On the other hand, what exists actually, and what is simple, exists forever. Additionally, what is actual can also, in some ways, exist in potential.

THE GOOD IS SUPERIOR TO THOUGHT; THE HIGHEST DIVINITIES ARE NOT THE SUPREME.

9. The divinities which occupy the highest rank are nevertheless not the First; for Intelligence (from which proceed the divinities of the highest rank, that is, the perfect intelligences) is (or, is constituted by) all the intelligible essences, and, consequently, comprises both motion and rest. Nothing like this is in the First. He is related to nothing else, while the other things subsist in Him in their rest, and direct their motion towards Him. Motion is an aspiration, and the First aspires to nothing. Towards what would He, in226 any case, aspire? He does not think himself; and they who say that He thinks Himself mean by it only that He possesses Himself. But when one says that a thing thinks, it is not because it possesses itself, it is because it contemplates the First; that is the first actuality, thought itself, the first thought, to which none other can be anterior; only, it is inferior to the principle from which it derives its existence, and occupies the second rank after it. Thought is therefore not the most sacred thing; consequently, not all thought is sacred; the only sacred thought is that of the Good, and this (Good) is superior to thought.

9. The supreme divinities are not the First; instead, Intelligence (from which the highest divinities, or perfect intelligences, arise) consists of all intelligible essences and, as a result, includes both motion and rest. Nothing like this exists in the First. The First has no relation to anything else, while the other beings exist within Him in their rest and direct their motion toward Him. Motion is an aspiration, and the First aspires to nothing. What could He possibly aspire to? He does not think of Himself; those who claim that He thinks of Himself mean only that He possesses Himself. However, when someone says that a thing thinks, it's not because it possesses itself, but because it contemplates the First; that is the foremost reality, thought itself, the original thought, to which nothing can come before it. Yet, it is secondary to the principle from which it derives its existence and holds the second place after it. Therefore, thought is not the most sacred thing; not all thought is sacred; the only sacred thought is that of the Good, and this Good is superior to thought.

THE GOOD IS SUPERIOR EVEN TO SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS AND LIFE.

Will the Good not be self-conscious? It is claimed by some that the Good would be good only if it possessed self-consciousness. But if it be Goodness, it is goodness before having self-consciousness. If the Good be good only because it has self-consciousness, it was not good before having self-consciousness; but, on the other hand, if there be no goodness, no possible consciousness can therefore exist. (Likewise, someone may ask) does not the First live? He cannot be said to live, because He Himself gives life.

Will the Good not be self-aware? Some people argue that the Good would only be good if it had self-awareness. But if it is Goodness, it is goodness even without self-awareness. If the Good is only good because it has self-awareness, then it wasn't good before it became self-aware; however, if there is no goodness, then no possible consciousness can exist. (Similarly, one might ask) does the First live? He cannot be said to live because He gives life to others.

THE SUPREME IS THEREFORE ABOVE THOUGHT.

Thus the principle which is self-conscious, which thinks itself (that is, Intelligence), occupies only the second rank. Indeed, if this principle be self-conscious, it is only to unite itself to itself by this act of consciousness; but if it study itself, it is the result of ignoring itself, because its nature is defective, and it becomes perfect only by thought. Thought should therefore not be attributed to the First; for, to attribute something to Him would be to imply that He had been deprived thereof, and needed it.

Thus, the principle that is self-aware, that thinks of itself (which is Intelligence), holds only a secondary position. In fact, even if this principle is self-aware, it's only to connect with itself through this act of awareness. However, if it examines itself, it's a sign of misunderstanding its own nature, which is flawed, and it can only achieve perfection through thought. Therefore, thought shouldn't be ascribed to the First; to attribute something to Him would suggest that He lacked it and was in need of it.


SECOND ENNEAD, BOOK TWO.
On the Movement of the Heavens.

QUESTIONS ABOUT THE MOVEMENTS OF THE HEAVENS.

1. Why do the heavens move in a circle? Because they imitate Intelligence. But to what does this movement belong? To the Soul, or to the body? Does it occur because the Soul is within the celestial sphere, which tends to revolve about her? Is the Soul within this sphere without being touched thereby? Does she cause this sphere to move by her own motion? Perhaps the Soul which moves this sphere should not move it in the future, although she did so in the past; that is, the soul made it remain immovable, instead of ceaselessly imparting to it a circular movement. Perhaps the Soul herself might remain immovable; or, if she move at all, it will at least not be a local movement.

1. Why do the heavens move in a circle? Because they mimic Intelligence. But what causes this movement? Is it the Soul or the body? Does it happen because the Soul is within the celestial sphere, which tends to revolve around it? Is the Soul within this sphere without being affected by it? Does she make this sphere move by her own motion? Maybe the Soul that moves this sphere shouldn't keep moving it in the future, even though she did in the past; that is, the Soul made it stay still instead of constantly making it move in a circular way. Perhaps the Soul herself might stay still; or, if she moves at all, it won't be a local movement.

THREE KINDS OF MOVEMENT.

How can the Soul impart to the heavens a local movement, herself possessing a different kind of motion? Perhaps the circular movement, when considered by itself, may not seem a local movement. If then it be a local movement only by accident, what is its own nature, by itself? It is the reflection upon itself, the movement of consciousness, of reflection, of life; it withdraws nothing from the world, it changes the location of nothing, while embracing228 all. Indeed, the power which governs the universal Animal (or world) embraces everything, and unifies everything. If then it remained immovable, it would not embrace everything either vitally or locally; it would not preserve the life of the interior parts of the body it possesses, because the bodily life implies movement. On the contrary, if it be a local movement, the Soul will possess a movement only such as it admits of. She will move, not only as soul, but as an animated body, and as an animal; her movement will partake both of the movement proper to the soul, and proper to the body. Now the movement proper to the body is to mobilize in a straight line; the movement proper to the Soul, is to contain; while both of these movements result in a third, the circular movement which includes both transportation and permanence.

How can the Soul give the heavens a specific movement when it has a different kind of motion? Perhaps, when looked at on its own, circular movement might not seem like a local movement. If it is only a local movement by chance, what is its true nature? It is the self-reflection, the movement of consciousness, of contemplation, of life; it takes nothing from the world, it changes nothing’s location, while encompassing228 everything. In fact, the force that governs the universal Animal (or world) includes everything and brings it all together. If it were to stay completely still, it wouldn't encompass everything either vitally or locally; it wouldn’t sustain the life of the inner parts of the body it has, because bodily life entails movement. Conversely, if it is a local movement, the Soul will have a movement that only fits what it allows. It will move, not just as a soul, but also as an animate body and as a living creature; its movement will combine both the movement typical of the soul and that of the body. The movement typical of the body is a straight line; the movement typical of the Soul is to contain; while both of these movements lead to a third, the circular movement that combines both mobility and stability.

FIRE MOVES STRAIGHT ONLY PRELIMINARILY.

To the assertion that the circular movement is a corporeal movement, it might be objected that one can see that every body, even fire, moves in a straight line. However, the fire moves in a straight line only till it reaches the place assigned to it by the universal order (it constitutes the heavens, which are its proper place). By virtue of this order its nature is permanent, and it moves towards its assigned location. Why then does the fire as soon as it has arrived there, not abide there quiescently? Because its very nature is constant movement; if it went in a straight line, it would dissipate; consequently, it necessarily possesses a circular motion. That is surely a providential arrangement. Providence placed fire within itself (because it constitutes the heavens, which are its location); so that, as soon as it finds itself in the sky it must spontaneously move in a circle.

To the claim that circular movement is a physical movement, one might argue that every body, even fire, moves in a straight line. However, fire only moves in a straight line until it reaches the place designated for it by the universal order (which is the heavens, its proper place). Thanks to this order, its nature remains unchanged, and it moves toward its designated location. So why doesn’t fire stay still once it gets there? Because its very nature is constant movement; if it moved in a straight line, it would dissipate; therefore, it necessarily moves in a circle. That is clearly a deliberate arrangement. Providence placed fire within itself (since it makes up the heavens, its location); so as soon as it finds itself in the sky, it must move in a circle by itself.

WHY SOUL ASSUMES A CIRCULAR MOTION.

We might further say that, if the fire tended to move in a straight line, it must effect a return upon itself in the only place where it is possible (in the heavens), inasmuch as there is no place outside of the world where it could go. In fact there is no further place, beyond the celestial fire, for itself constitutes the last place in the universe; it therefore moves in a circle in the place at its disposal; it is its own place, but not to remain immovable, but to move. In a circle, the centre is naturally immovable; and were the circumference the same, it would be only an immense centre. It is therefore better that the fire should turn around the centre in this living and naturally organized body. Thus the fire will tend towards the centre, not in stopping, for it would lose its circular form, but in moving itself around it; thus only will it be able to satisfy its tendency (towards the universal Soul). However, if this power effect the movement of the body of the universe, it does not drag it like a burden, nor give it an impulsion contrary to its nature. For nature is constituted by nothing else than the order established by the universal Soul. Besides, as the whole Soul is everywhere, and is not divided into parts, it endows the sky with all the ubiquity it can assimilate, which can occur only by traversing all of it. If the Soul remained immovable in one place, she would remain immovable as soon as the heavens reached this place; but as the Soul is everywhere, they would seek to reach her everywhere. Can the heavens never reach the Soul? On the contrary, they reach her ceaselessly; for the Soul, in ceaselessly attracting them to herself, endues them with a continual motion by which she carries them, not towards some other place, but towards herself, and in the same place, not in a straight line, but in a circle, and thus permits them to possess her in all the places which she traverses.

We could also say that if fire tends to move in a straight line, it must eventually return to itself in the only place where that’s possible (in the heavens), since there’s no place outside of the world for it to go. In reality, there’s no further place beyond celestial fire, as it represents the outermost boundary of the universe; therefore, it moves in a circle within the space available to it. It is its own space, but it's not meant to stay still; instead, it is meant to move. In a circle, the center is naturally immovable, and if the circumference were the same, it would just be a vast center. So it’s better for the fire to rotate around the center in this living, naturally organized entity. Thus, the fire moves toward the center, not by stopping, as that would ruin its circular form, but by moving around it; it can only achieve its aim (toward the universal Soul) this way. However, if this power causes the movement of the body of the universe, it doesn’t drag it around like a weight or push it in a way that goes against its nature. Nature is defined solely by the order established by the universal Soul. Moreover, since the whole Soul is everywhere and not divided into parts, it gives the sky all the ubiquity it can handle, which can only happen by passing through all of it. If the Soul were static in one spot, it would remain still as soon as the heavens reached it; but since the Soul is everywhere, they would strive to reach her in all places. Can the heavens ever not reach the Soul? On the contrary, they reach her constantly; for the Soul, by continuously drawing them to herself, gives them a perpetual motion that directs them, not toward some other place, but toward her, and in the same space, not in a straight line, but in a circle, thus allowing them to possess her in all the places that she moves through.

WHY THE HEAVENS DO NOT REMAIN STILL.

The heavens would be immovable if the Soul rested, that is, if she remained only in the intelligible world, where everything remains immovable. But because the Soul is in no one determinate place, and because the whole of her is everywhere, the heavens move through the whole of space; and as they cannot go out of themselves, they must move in a circle.

The heavens would be unchanging if the Soul were at rest, that is, if she stayed only in the world of ideas, where everything is permanent. But because the Soul isn't fixed in one specific place, and because she is wholly present everywhere, the heavens move throughout all of space; and since they can't leave themselves, they must move in a circular path.

HOW OTHER BEINGS MOVE.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

2. How do the other beings move? As none of them is the whole, but only a part, consequently, each finds itself situated in a particular place. On the contrary, the heavens are the whole; they constitute the place which excludes nothing, because it is the universe. As to the law according to which men move, each of them, considered in his dependence towards the universe, is a part of all; considered in himself, he is a whole.

2. How do the other beings move? Since none of them is the whole but only a part, each one is located in a specific place. In contrast, the heavens represent the whole; they form a space that excludes nothing because it is the universe. Regarding the way humans move, each person, when viewed in relation to the universe, is a part of the whole; when considered individually, they are a complete entity.

WHY THE HEAVENS MOVE IN A CIRCLE.

Now, if the heavens possess the Soul, wherever they are, what urges them to move in a circle? Surely because the Soul is not exclusively in a determinate place (and the world does not exclusively in one place desire to possess her). Besides, if the power of the Soul revolve around the centre, it is once more evident that the heavens would move in a circle.

Now, if the heavens have the Soul, wherever they may be, what makes them move in a circle? It must be because the Soul isn't confined to one specific place (and the world doesn't desire to hold it in just one location). Furthermore, if the energy of the Soul revolves around the center, it's clear that the heavens would again move in a circle.

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE CENTRE OF THE SOUL AND THE BODY.

Besides, when we speak of the Soul, we must not understand the term "centre" in the same sense as when it is used of the body. For the Soul, the centre is the focus of (the intelligence) whence radiates a second life (that is, the Soul); as to the body, it is a231 locality (the centre of the world). Since, however, both soul and body need a centre, we are forced to use this word in an analogous meaning which may suit both of them. Speaking strictly, however, a centre can exist only for a spherical body, and the analogy consists in this, that the latter, like the Soul, effects a reflection upon itself. In this case, the Soul moves around the divinity, embraces Him, and clings to Him with all her might; for everything depends from Him. But, as she cannot unite herself to Him, she moves around Him.

Besides, when we talk about the Soul, we shouldn't understand the term "center" in the same way we do when talking about the body. For the Soul, the center is the focus of intelligence from which a second life (the Soul) radiates; for the body, it's a231 physical location (the center of the world). However, since both the soul and body need a center, we have to use this word in a way that applies to both. Strictly speaking, though, a center can only exist for a spherical body, and the analogy lies in the fact that both, like the Soul, reflect upon themselves. In this case, the Soul moves around the divinity, embraces Him, and clings to Him with all her strength; for everything depends on Him. But, since she can't fully unite with Him, she moves around Him.

THE ADDITION OF OUR BODIES INTRODUCES CONFLICTING MOTIONS.

Why do not all souls act like the universal Soul? They do act like her, but do so only in the place where they are. Why do our bodies not move in a circle, like the heavens? Because they include an element whose natural motion is rectilinear; because they trend towards other objects, because the spherical element315 in us can no longer easily move in a circle, because it has become terrestrial, while in the celestial region is was light and movable enough. How indeed could it remain at rest, while the Soul was in motion, whatever this movement was? This spirit(ual body) which, within us, is spread around the soul, does the same thing as do the heavens. Indeed, if the divinity be in everything, the Soul, which desires to unite herself to Him, must move around Him, since He resides in no determinate place. Consequently, Plato attributes to the stars, besides the revolution which they perform in common with the universe, a particular movement of rotation around their own centre. Indeed, every star, in whatever place it may be, is transported with joy while embracing the divinity; and this occurs not by reason, but by a natural necessity.

Why don't all souls behave like the universal Soul? They do act like her, but only in their own space. Why don’t our bodies move in a circle like the heavens? Because they have an element whose natural motion is straight; they move toward other objects. The spherical element__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ within us can't easily move in a circle anymore because it has become earthly, while in the celestial realm it was light and able to move freely. How could it remain still while the Soul was in motion, no matter what kind of movement it was? This spirit (or spiritual body) that surrounds the soul within us behaves similarly to the heavens. If divinity is in everything, then the Soul, which wishes to unite with Him, must move around Him since He isn't located in any specific place. Therefore, Plato assigns to the stars, in addition to the common revolution they have with the universe, a specific rotational movement around their own centers. In fact, every star, wherever it may be, moves joyfully while embracing the divinity, and this happens not through reason, but out of natural necessity.

HOW MOTION IS IMPARTED TO LOWER EXISTENCES.

3. One more subject remains to be considered. The lowest power of the universal Soul (the inferior soul),316 rests on the earth, and thence radiates abroad throughout the universe. The (higher, or celestial) power (of the world-Soul) which, by nature, possesses sensation, opinion, and reasoning, resides in the celestial spheres, whence it dominates the inferior power, and communicates life to it. It thereby moves the inferior power, embracing it in a circle; and it presides over the universe as it returns (from the earth) to the celestial spheres. The inferior power, being circularly embraced by the superior power, reflects upon itself, and thus operates on itself a conversion by which it imparts a movement of rotation to the body within which it reacts. (This is how motion starts) in a sphere that is at rest: as soon as a part moves, the movement spreads to the rest of it, and the sphere begins to revolve. Not otherwise is our body; when our soul begins to move, as in joy, or in the expectation of welfare, although this movement be of a kind very different from that natural to a body, this soul-movement produces local motion in the body. Likewise the universal Soul, on high, while approaching the Good, and becoming more sensitive (to its proximity), thereby impresses the body with the motion proper to it, namely, the local movement. (Our own human) sense-(faculty), while receiving its good from above, and while enjoying the pleasures proper to its nature, pursues the Good, and, inasmuch as the Good is everywhere present, it is borne everywhere. The intelligence is moved likewise; it is simultaneously at rest and in motion, reflecting upon itself. Similarly the universe moves in a circle, though simultaneously standing still.

3. One more topic needs to be addressed. The lowest aspect of the universal Soul (the inferior soul) rests on the earth and spreads out into the universe. The higher aspect (of the world-Soul), which naturally possesses sensation, opinion, and reasoning, exists in the celestial realms, where it controls the inferior aspect and gives it life. This higher aspect influences the inferior one, encompassing it in a circular motion, and oversees the universe as it moves back from the earth to the celestial realms. The inferior aspect, being circularly embraced by the superior aspect, turns in on itself, which causes it to initiate a rotation in the body with which it interacts. This is how motion begins in a sphere that is at rest: when one part moves, the movement propagates to the rest, and the sphere starts to spin. Our body works the same way; when our soul begins to feel joy or anticipate good things, even though this movement is quite different from what is natural for a body, it still causes physical movement. Similarly, the universal Soul, while striving toward the Good and becoming more attuned to it, imprints movement onto the body, specifically local movement. Our human sense, receiving goodness from above and enjoying the pleasures inherent to it, seeks the Good and, since the Good is everywhere, it is carried everywhere. The intellect is also stirred; it is both still and in motion, reflecting on itself. Likewise, the universe moves in a circle while simultaneously remaining still.


THIRD ENNEAD, BOOK FOUR.
Of Our Personal Guardian.

OUTLINE OF NATURES IN THE UNIVERSE.

Other principles remain unmoved while producing and exhibiting their ("hypostases," substantial acts, or) forms of existence. The (universal) Soul, however, is in motion while producing and exhibiting her ("substantial act," or) forms of existence, namely, the functions of sensation and growth, reaching down as far as (the sphere of the) plants. In us also does the Soul function, but she does not dominate us, constituting only a part of our nature. She does, however, dominate in plants, having as it were remained alone there. Beyond that sphere, however, nature begets nothing; for beyond it exists no life, begotten (matter) being lifeless. All that was begotten prior to this was shapeless, and achieved form only by trending towards its begetting principle, as to its source of life. Consequently, that which is begotten cannot be a form of the Soul, being lifeless, but must be absolute in determination. The things anterior (to matter, namely, the sense-power and nature), are doubtless indeterminate, but only so within their form; the are not absolutely indeterminate; they are indeterminate only in respect of their perfection. On the contrary, that which exists at present, namely, (matter), is absolutely indeterminate. When it achieves perfection, it becomes body, on receiving the form suited to234 its power. This (form) is the receptacle of the principle which has begotten it, and which nourishes it. It is the only trace of the higher things in the body, which occupies the last rank amidst the things below.

Other principles remain unchanged while creating and displaying their forms of existence. The universal Soul, however, is active while producing and exhibiting her forms of existence, specifically the functions of sensation and growth, extending even to the realm of plants. In us, the Soul also operates, but it doesn't control us; it is just a part of our nature. However, it does have dominance in plants, as if it has remained solely there. Beyond that realm, though, nature creates nothing; beyond it lies no life, as matter born from it is lifeless. Everything that existed before this was formless and only gained shape by moving towards its source of life. As a result, what is born cannot be a form of the Soul—it is lifeless but must have absolute determination. The things that precede matter, namely sense-power and nature, are certainly indeterminate, but only so within their form; they are not absolutely indeterminate; they are indeterminate only in terms of their perfection. In contrast, what exists now, namely matter, is absolutely indeterminate. When it reaches perfection, it becomes a body, taking on the form suited to its potential. This form is the carrier of the principle that has created it and sustains it. It is the only trace of the higher things in the body, which ranks last among the things below.

AFTER DEATH, MAN BECOMES WHAT HE HAS LIVED.

2. It is to this (universal) Soul especially that may be applied these words of Plato:317 "The general Soul cares for all that is inanimate." The other (individual) souls are in different conditions. "The Soul (adds Plato), circulates around the heavens successively assuming divers forms"; that is, the forms of thought, sense or growth. The part which dominates in the soul fulfills its proper individual function; the others remain inactive, and somehow seem exterior to them. In man, it is not the lower powers of the soul that dominate. They do indeed co-exist with the others. Neither is it always the best power (reason), which always dominates; for the inferior powers equally have their place. Consequently, man (besides being a reasonable being) is also a sensitive being, because he possesses sense-organs. In many respects, he is also a vegetative being; for his body feeds and grows just like a plant. All these powers (reason, sensibility, growth), therefore act together in the man; but it is the best of them that characterizes the totality of the man (so that he is called a "reasonable being"). On leaving the body the soul becomes the power she had preponderatingly developed. Let us therefore flee from here below, and let us raise ourselves to the intelligible world, so as not to fall into the pure sense-life, by allowing ourselves to follow sense-images, or into the life of growth, by abandoning ourselves to the pleasures of physical love, and to gormandizing; rather, let us rise to the intelligible world, to the intelligence, to the divinity!

2. It is to this (universal) Soul especially that we can apply these words of Plato: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: "The general Soul cares for all that is inanimate." The other (individual) souls are in different states. "The Soul (Plato adds) moves through the heavens, taking on different forms"; meaning, the forms of thought, sensation, or growth. The part that dominates in the soul fulfills its specific individual function; the others remain inactive and seem somewhat separate from them. In humans, it is not the lower aspects of the soul that dominate. They do coexist with the others. Nor is it always the highest aspect (reason) that is in charge; the inferior aspects also have their place. Therefore, a person (besides being a rational being) is also a sensitive being because they have sensory organs. In many ways, they are also a vegetative being, as their body feeds and grows just like a plant. All these abilities (reason, sensibility, growth) work together in a person; however, it is the highest of them that defines the whole person (which is why they are called a "rational being"). Upon leaving the body, the soul embodies the power it had predominantly developed. Let us thus escape from here below and elevate ourselves to the intelligible world, so we don't fall into mere sensory existence by chasing sensory images, or into a life of growth by indulging in physical pleasures and overeating; instead, let us aspire to the intelligible world, to intelligence, to divinity!

LAWS OF TRANSMIGRATION.

Those who have exercised their human faculties are re-born as men. Those who have made use of their senses only, pass into the bodies of brutes, and particularly into the bodies of wild animals, if they have yielded themselves to the transports of anger; so that, even in this case, the difference of the bodies they animate is proportioned to the difference of their inclinations. Those whose only effort it was to satisfy their desires and appetites pass into the bodies of lascivious and gluttonous animals.318 Last, those who instead of following their desires or their anger, have rather degraded their senses by their inertia, are reduced to vegetate in plants; for in their former existence they exercised nothing but their vegetative power, and they worked at nothing but to make trees of themselves.319 Those who have loved too much the enjoyments of music, and who otherwise lived purely, pass into the bodies of melodious birds. Those who have reigned tyrannically, become eagles, if they have no other vice.320 Last, those who spoke lightly of celestial things, having kept their glance directed upwards, are changed into birds which usually fly towards the high regions of the air.321 He who has acquired civil virtues again becomes a man; but if he does not possess them to a sufficient degree, he is transformed into a sociable animal, such as the bee, or other animal of the kind.

Those who have developed their human abilities are reborn as humans. Those who have only relied on their senses end up in the bodies of animals, especially wild ones, if they have given into fits of anger; thus, the type of body they inhabit reflects their inclinations. Those whose main focus was on satisfying their desires and appetites take on the forms of lustful and gluttonous animals.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lastly, those who, instead of pursuing their desires or anger, have debased their senses through inactivity become plants; in their previous lives, they only exercised their basic functions, striving to turn into trees of themselves.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Those who loved music excessively but lived otherwise virtuous lives transform into melodious birds. Those who ruled oppressively can become eagles, provided they lack other vices.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Finally, those who dismissed higher matters, while keeping their eyes on the sky, are turned into birds that typically fly towards the lofty areas of the air.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anyone who has gained civil virtues is reborn as a human; however, if they don’t possess them to a sufficient extent, they are transformed into social creatures, like bees or similar animals.

OUR GUARDIAN IS THE NEXT HIGHER FACULTY OF OUR BEING.

3. What then is our guardian? It is one of the powers of our soul. What is our divinity? It is also one of the powers of our soul. (Is it the power which acts principally in us as some people think?) For the power which acts in us seems to be that which leads us, since it is the principle which dominates in us. Is236 that the guardian to which we have been allotted during the course of our life?323 No: our guardian is the power immediately superior to the one that we exercise, for it presides over our life without itself being active. The power which is active in us is inferior to the one that presides over our life, and it is the one which essentially constitutes us. If then we live on the plane of the sense-life, our guardian is reason; if we live on the rational plane, our guardian will be the principal superior to reason (namely, intelligence); it will preside over our life, but it itself does not act, leaving that to the inferior power. Plato truly said that "we choose our guardian"; for, by the kind of life that we prefer, we choose the guardian that presides over our life. Why then does He direct us? He directs us during the course of our mortal life (because he is given to us to help us to accomplish our (destiny); but he can no longer direct us when our destiny is accomplished, because the power over the exercise of which he presided allows another power to act in his place (which however is dead, since the life in which it acted is terminated). This other power wishes to act in its turn, and, after having established its preponderance, it exercises itself during the course of a new life, itself having another guardian. If then we should chance to degrade ourselves by letting an inferior power prevail in us, we are punished for it. Indeed, the evil man degenerates because the power which he has developed in his life makes him descend to the existence of the brute, by assimilating him to it by his morals. If we could follow the guardian who is superior to him, he himself would become superior by sharing his life. He would then take as guide a part of himself superior to the one that governs him, then another part, still more elevated until he had arrived at the highest. Indeed, the soul is several things, or rather, the soul is all things; she is things both inferior237 and superior; she contains all the degrees of life. Each of us, in a certain degree, is the intelligible world; by our inferior part we are related to the sense-world, and by our superior part, to the intelligible world; we remain there on high by what constitutes our intelligible essence; we are attached here below by the powers which occupy the lowest rank in the soul. Thus we cause an emanation, or rather an actualization which implies no loss to the intelligible, to pass from the intelligible into the sense-world.

3. So, what is our guardian? It's one of the powers of our soul. What is our divinity? It’s also one of the powers of our soul. (Is it the power that acts primarily in us as some people believe?) The power that acts in us seems to be the one that guides us, since it is the principle that dominates our being. Is236 that the guardian we have been assigned throughout our lives?323 No: our guardian is the power that is directly above the one we exercise, as it oversees our life without being actively involved itself. The power that operates in us is lesser than the one that presides over our life, and it is the one that essentially makes us who we are. If we live on the level of sensory perception, our guardian is reason; if we live on the rational level, our guardian will be the main power above reason (that is, intelligence); it oversees our life but does not act, leaving that to the lesser power. Plato rightly said that "we choose our guardian"; because by the kind of life we choose, we select the guardian that governs our life. Why does He guide us? He guides us throughout our mortal journey (because he is given to us to help us fulfill our destiny); but he can no longer guide us once our destiny is fulfilled, as the power he presided over allows another power to take over (which is now inactive since the life it operated in has ended). This other power wants to act in return, and after establishing its dominance, it functions during a new life, having another guardian. If we happen to degrade ourselves by letting a lesser power take control within us, we are punished for that. Indeed, a bad person degenerates because the power they have developed in their life causes them to regress to a state resembling that of an animal, mirroring its morals. If we could follow the guardian who is superior to them, they would themselves become greater by sharing in that life. They would then take as their guide a part of themselves that is higher than the one that governs them, then another part, even more elevated, until they reach the highest point. In fact, the soul is composed of many things, or rather, the soul is everything; it encompasses both lower and higher aspects; it contains all levels of life. Each of us, to some extent, embodies the intelligible world; through our lower part, we relate to the sensory world, and through our higher part, we connect to the intelligible world; we remain elevated by what defines our intelligible essence; we are attached down here by the powers that occupy the lowest tier in the soul. Thus, we bring forth an emanation, or rather a realization that incurs no loss to the intelligible, transferring from the intelligible into the sensory world.

THE INTELLIGIBLE DOES NOT DESCEND; IT IS THE SENSE-WORLD THAT RISES.

4. Is the power which is the act of the soul always united to a body? No; for when the soul turns towards the superior regions, she raises this power with her. Does the universal (Soul) also raise with herself to the intelligible world the inferior power which is her actualization (nature)? No: for she does not incline towards her low inferior portion, because she neither came nor descended into the world; but, while she remains in herself, the body of the world comes to unite with her, and to offer itself to receive her light's radiation; besides, her body does not cause her any anxiety, because it is not exposed to any peril. Does not the world, then, possess any senses? "It has no sight" (says Plato324) "for it has no eyes. Neither has it ears, nostrils, nor tongue." Does it, then, as we, possess the consciousness of what is going on within it? As, within the world, all things go on uniformly according to nature, it is, in this respect, in a kind of repose; consequently, it does not feel any pleasure. The power of growth exists within it without being present therein; and so also with the sense-power. Besides, we shall return to a study of the question. For the present, we have said all that relates to the question in hand.

4. Is the power that is the act of the soul always connected to a body? No; because when the soul turns towards the higher realms, it carries this power with it. Does the universal Soul also lift the lower power, which is its actualization (nature), up to the intelligible world? No: because it does not lean towards its lower part; it did not come down into the world. Instead, while it remains within itself, the body of the world comes to unite with it and offers itself to receive the light it radiates. Furthermore, its body does not cause it any worry, as it is not exposed to any danger. Does the world then have any senses? "It has no sight" (says Plato) "because it has no eyes. It also has no ears, nostrils, or tongue." Does it, like us, have awareness of what happens within it? Since everything in the world operates uniformly according to nature, it is, in this sense, in a state of rest; therefore, it does not experience any pleasure. The power of growth exists within it without being actively present there; the same goes for its sense power. In addition, we will revisit this topic later. For now, we have covered everything related to the question at hand.

THE GUIDANCE OF THE GUARDIAN DOES NOT INTERFERE WITH MORAL RESPONSIBILITY.

5. But if (before coming on to the earth) the soul chooses her life and her guardian, how do we still preserve our liberty? Because what is called "choice" designates in an allegorical manner the character of the soul, and her general disposition everywhere. Again, it is objected that if the character of the soul preponderate, if the soul be dominated by that part which her former life rendered predominantly active, it is no longer the body which is her cause of evil; for if the character of the soul be anterior to her union with the body; if she have the character she has chosen; if, as said (Plato), she do not change her guardian, it is not here below that a man may become good or evil. The answer to this is, that potentially man is equally good or evil. (By his choices) however he may actualize one or the other.

5. But if the soul chooses her life and guardian before coming to Earth, how do we still maintain our freedom? Because what we refer to as "choice" symbolically represents the soul's character and its overall attitude everywhere. Some argue that if the soul's character dominates, and that character is influenced by her past life, then the body is not the source of her troubles anymore; since if the soul's character exists before she joins with the body, and if she has the character she chose, and as Plato said, she doesn’t change her guardian, then down here a person cannot become good or evil. The response to this is that a person is potentially both good and evil. Through their choices, however, they can become one or the other.

THE SOUL HAS THE POWER TO CONFORM TO HER CHARACTER THE DESTINY ALLOTTED TO HER.

What then would happen if a virtuous man should have a body of evil nature, or a vicious man a body of a good nature? The goodness of the soul has more or less influence on the goodness of the body. Exterior circumstances cannot thus alter the character chosen by the soul. When (Plato) says that the lots are spread out before the souls, and that later the different kinds of conditions are displayed before them, and that the fortune of each results from the choice made amidst the different kinds of lives present—a choice evidently made according to her character—(Plato) evidently attributes to the soul the power of conforming to her character the condition allotted to her.

What would happen if a good person had an evil nature, or a bad person had a good nature? The goodness of the soul affects the goodness of the body to some degree. External factors can’t change the character chosen by the soul. When Plato says that the options are laid out before souls, and then different types of conditions are shown to them, and that each person's fate comes from the choice made among the different kinds of lives available—a choice clearly made based on their character—Plato is clearly showing that the soul has the ability to shape its assigned condition according to its character.

OUR GUARDIAN IS BOTH RELATED TO US, AND INDEPENDENT OF US.

Besides, our guardian is not entirely exterior to us; and, on the other hand, he is not bound to us, and is not active in us; he is ours, in the sense that he has a certain relation with our soul; he is not ours, in the sense that we are such men, living such a life under his supervision. This is the meaning of the terms used (by Plato) in the Timaeus.325 If these be taken in the above sense, all explains itself; if not, Plato contradicts himself.

Besides, our guardian isn’t completely separate from us; yet, he isn’t tied to us and isn’t active within us either. He belongs to us in that he has a certain connection with our soul; he doesn’t belong to us in the sense that we are the kind of people living our lives under his oversight. This is the meaning of the terms used (by Plato) in the Timaeus. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ If these are understood in the way described above, everything makes sense; if not, Plato contradicts himself.

OUR GUARDIAN HELPS US TO CARRY OUT THE DESTINY WE HAVE CHOSEN.

One can still understand thus why he says that our guardian helps us to fulfil the destiny we have chosen. In fact, presiding over our life, he does not permit us to descend very far below the condition we have chosen. But that which then is active is the principle below the guardian and which can neither transcend him, nor equal him; for he could not become different from what he is.

One can still see why he says that our guardian helps us fulfill the destiny we've chosen. In fact, overseeing our lives, he doesn’t allow us to fall too far below the state we’ve selected. However, what’s active is the principle beneath the guardian, which can neither surpass him nor match him; because he cannot become anything other than what he is.

THAT MAN IS VIRTUOUS WHOSE HIGHEST PRINCIPLE IS ACTIVE WITHIN HIM.

6. Who then is the virtuous man? He in whom is active the highest part of the soul. If his guardian contributed to his actions, he would not deserve being called virtuous. Now it is the Intelligence which is active in the virtuous man. It is the latter, then, who is a guardian, or lives according to one; besides, his guardian is the divinity. Is this guardian above Intelligence? Yes, if the guardian have, as guardian, the principle superior to Intelligence (the Good). But why does the virtuous man not enjoy this privilege since the beginning? Because of the trouble he felt in falling into generation. Even before the exercise of reason,240 he has within him a desire which leads him to the things which are suitable to him. But does this desire direct with sovereign influence? No, not with sovereignty; for the soul is so disposed that, in such circumstances becoming such, she adopts such a life, and follows such an inclination.

6. So who is the virtuous person? It’s the one in whom the highest part of the soul is active. If their guardian influenced their actions, they wouldn’t truly be called virtuous. It’s the Intelligence that is active in the virtuous person. Therefore, they are the guardian or live in accordance with one; moreover, their guardian is the divine. Is this guardian greater than Intelligence? Yes, if the guardian embodies the principle that transcends Intelligence (the Good). But why doesn’t the virtuous person enjoy this privilege from the start? Because of the struggle they experience in being born. Even before reasoning takes place, 240 they have a desire within them that guides them toward what suits them. But does this desire have total control? No, not completely; the soul is structured in such a way that, under certain circumstances, it adopts a particular way of life and follows a certain inclination.

BETWEEN INCARNATIONS IS THE TIME OF JUDGMENT AND EXPIATION.

(Plato) says that the guardian leads the soul to the hells,326 and that he does not remain attached to the same soul, unless this soul should again choose the same condition. What does the guardian do before this choice? Plato teaches us that he leads the soul to judgment, that after the generation he assumes again the same form as before; and then as if another existence were then beginning, during the time between generations, the guardian presides over the chastisements of the souls, and this period is for them not so much a period of life, as a period of expiation.

(Plato) says that the guardian guides the soul to the hells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and that he doesn't stay connected to the same soul unless that soul chooses the same condition again. What does the guardian do before this choice? Plato teaches us that he leads the soul to judgment, and after the generation, he takes the same form as before; and then, as if a new existence is beginning, during the time between generations, the guardian oversees the punishments of the souls, and this period is for them not so much a time of life, but a time of atonement.

EVEN THE SOULS ENTERING INTO ANIMAL BODIES HAVE A GUARDIAN.

Do the souls that enter into the bodies of brutes also have a guardian? Yes, doubtless, but an evil or stupid one.

Do the souls that enter the bodies of animals also have a guardian? Yes, for sure, but a bad or foolish one.

CONDITION OF SOULS IN THE HIGHER REGIONS.

What is the condition of the souls that have raised themselves on high? Some are in the sensible world, others are outside of it. The souls that are in the sense-world dwell in the sun, or in some other planet, or in the firmament, according as they have more or less developed their reason. We must, indeed, remember that our soul contains in herself not only the intelligible world, but also a disposition conformable to the Soul of the world. Now as the latter is spread out241 in the movable spheres and in the immovable sphere by her various powers, our soul must possess powers conformable to these, each of which exercise their proper function. The souls which rise from here below into the heavens go to inhabit the star which harmonizes with their moral life, and with the power which they have developed; with their divinity, or their guardian. Then they will have either the same guardian, or the guardian which is superior to the power which they exert. This matter will have to be considered more minutely.

What is the state of the souls that have elevated themselves? Some exist in the tangible world, while others exist beyond it. The souls in the physical world reside in the sun, or on other planets, or in the cosmos, depending on how developed their reasoning is. We must remember that our soul not only holds a connection to the intelligible world but also aligns itself with the Soul of the world. Just as the Soul of the world is spread throughout the movable and immovable spheres by its various powers, our soul must possess powers that align with these, each of which performs its specific function. The souls that ascend from below to the heavens go to inhabit the star that corresponds with their moral life and the powers they have developed, along with their divinity or guardian. Then they will either have the same guardian or a guardian that is more advanced than the power they exhibit. This topic will need to be explored in greater detail.

FATE OF THE DIVISIBLE HUMAN SOUL.

As to the souls which have left the sense-world, so long as they remain in the intelligible world, they are above the guardian condition, and the fatality of generation. Souls bring with them thither that part of their nature which is desirous of begetting, and which may reasonably be regarded as the essence which is divisible in the body, and which multiplies by dividing along with the bodies. Moreover, if a soul divide herself, it is not in respect to extension; because she is entirely in all the bodies. On the other hand, the Soul is one; and from a single animal are ceaselessly born many young. This generative element splits up like the vegetative nature in plants; for this nature is divisible in the bodies. When this divisible essence dwells in the same body, it vivifies the body, just as the vegetative power does for plants. When it retires, it has already communicated life, as is seen in cut trees, or in corpses where putrefaction has caused the birth of several animals from a single one. Besides, the vegetative power of the human soul is assisted by the vegetative power that is derived from the universal (Soul), and which here below is the same (as on high).

As for the souls that have left the physical world, as long as they stay in the realm of ideas, they are beyond the influence of guardianship and the inevitability of birth. Souls carry with them that part of their nature that desires to create, which can be seen as the essence that is divided within the body and multiplies through division along with the bodies. Furthermore, when a soul divides, it’s not about spatial extension because it exists wholly within all bodies. On the other hand, the soul is one; from a single creature, many offspring are continuously born. This generative aspect divides like the growth process in plants, as that nature can be divided within the bodies. When this divisible essence inhabits the same body, it brings the body to life, similar to how the vegetative force operates in plants. When it departs, it has already given life, as seen in cut trees or in corpses where decay has led to the emergence of multiple organisms from one. Additionally, the vegetative power of the human soul is enhanced by the universal vegetative power, which is the same here on earth as it is above.

FATE CONSISTS IN THE UNPREDICTABLE CIRCUMSTANCES WHICH ALTER THE LIFE-CURRENTS.

If the soul return here below, she possesses, according to the life which she is to lead, either the same guardian, or another. With her guardian she enters into this world as if in a skiff. Then she is subjected to the power (by Plato) called the Spindle of Necessity;327 and, embarking in this world, she takes the place assigned to her by fortune. Then she is caught by the circular movement of the heavens, whose action, as if it were the wind, agitates the skiff in which the soul is seated; or rather, is borne along. Thence are born varied spectacles, transformations and divers incidents for the soul which is embarked in this skiff; whether because of the agitation of the sea which bears it, or because of the conduct of the passenger who is sailing in the bark, and who preserves her freedom of action therein. Indeed, not every soul placed in the same circumstances makes the same movements, wills the same volitions, or performs the same actions. For different beings, therefore, the differences arise from circumstances either similar or different, or even the same events may occur to them under different circumstances. It is this (uncertainty) that constitutes Providence.

If the soul comes back to this world, it has, depending on the life it's going to live, either the same guardian or a different one. With its guardian, it enters this world like getting into a small boat. Then it is subject to the power that Plato calls the Spindle of Essential;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and, setting sail in this world, it takes the position that fate has given it. After that, it gets caught up in the circular motion of the heavens, which stirs the boat the soul is in, almost like wind. This leads to various sights, transformations, and different experiences for the soul on this journey; whether because of the turbulence of the sea that carries it, or due to the choices of the traveler navigating the boat, who maintains their freedom to act. In fact, not every soul in the same situation behaves the same way, desires the same things, or takes the same actions. Therefore, the differences arise from circumstances that may be similar or different, or even the same events might happen to them in different situations. This uncertainty is what defines Providence.


FIRST ENNEAD, BOOK NINE.
On Suicide.

EVIL EFFECTS OF SUICIDE ON THE SOUL HERSELF.

1. (As says pseudo-Zoroaster, in his Magic Oracles), "The soul should not be expelled from the body by violence, lest she go out (dragging along with her something foreign," that is, corporeal). In this case, she will be burdened with this foreign element whithersoever she may emigrate. By "emigrating," I mean passing into the Beyond. On the contrary, one should wait until the entire body naturally detaches itself from the soul; in which case she no longer needs to pass into any other residence, being completely unburdened of the body.

1. (As pseudo-Zoroaster states in his Magic Oracles), "The soul shouldn't be forced out of the body violently, or else it will leave behind something foreign," meaning a physical element. In this situation, it will carry this foreign aspect wherever it goes. By "going," I mean transitioning into the Afterlife. Instead, one should wait until the whole body naturally separates from the soul; in which case, the soul won’t need to move to another place, being entirely free of the body.

HOW TO DETACH THE SOUL FROM THE BODY NATURALLY.

How will the body naturally detach itself from the soul? By the complete rupture of the bonds which keep the soul attached to the body, by the body's impotence to fetter the soul, on account of the complete destruction of the harmony which conferred this power on it.

How does the body naturally separate from the soul? By completely breaking the ties that hold the soul to the body, by the body's inability to restrain the soul, due to the total breakdown of the harmony that gave it this power.

VOLUNTARY SOUL-DETACHMENT IS FORBIDDEN.

One may not voluntarily disengage oneself from the fetters of the body. When violence is employed, it is not the body which disengages itself from the soul,244 it is the soul which makes an effort to snatch herself from the body, and that by an action which accomplishes itself not in the state of impassibility (which suits a sage), but as the result of grief, or suffering, or of anger. Now such an action is forbidden, or unworthy.

One cannot simply detach from the constraints of the body on their own. When violence is used, it's not the body that separates from the soul;244 rather, it's the soul trying to free itself from the body, and this happens not in a state of calm (which is fitting for a wise person), but as a result of sadness, pain, or anger. Such an action is considered wrong or beneath us.

SUICIDE UNAVAILABLE EVEN TO AVOID INSANITY.

May one not forestall delirium or insanity, if one become aware of their approach? To begin with, insanity does not happen to a sage, and if it does, this accident should be considered one of those inevitable things which depend from fatality, and in which case one should direct one's path less according to his intrinsic quality than according to circumstances; for perhaps the poison one might select to eject the soul from the body might do nothing but injure the soul.

May one not prevent madness or insanity if one recognizes their onset? First of all, insanity doesn’t happen to a wise person, and if it does, this event should be viewed as one of those unavoidable things that come from fate. In such cases, one should navigate life less by their inherent qualities and more by the circumstances around them; for perhaps the remedy one chooses to free the soul from the body might only harm the soul instead.

SUICIDE IS UNADVISABLE, FOR TWO REASONS.

If there be an appointed time for the life of each of us, it is not well to forestall the decree of Providence, unless, as we have said,328 under absolute compulsion.

If there’s a set time for each of our lives, it’s not wise to go against what fate has decided, unless, as we have said, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, we are absolutely forced to.

Last, if rank obtained above depend on the state obtaining at the time of exit from the body, no man should separate himself from it so long as he might still achieve progress.329

Last, if the rank you achieve depends on your state at the time of leaving your body, no one should separate themselves from it as long as they can still make progress.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


SECOND ENNEAD, BOOK SIX.
Of Essence and Existence.

DISTINCTION BETWEEN ESSENCE AND BEING.

1. Is "essence" something different from "being"? Does essence indicate an abstraction of the other (four categories), and is being, on the contrary, essence with the other (four categories), motion and rest, identity and difference? Are these the elements of being? Yes: "being" is the totality of these things, of which one is essence, the other is motion, and so forth. Motion, therefore, is accidental essence. Is it also accidental "being?" Or is it being completely? Motion is being, because all intelligible things are beings. But why is not each of the sense-things a being? The reason is, that on high all things form only a single group of totality, while here below they are distinct one from another because they are images that have been distinguished. Likewise, in a seminal (reason), all things are together, and each of them is all the others; the hand is not distinct from the head; while, on the contrary, in a body all the organs are separate, because they are images instead of being genuine beings.

1. Is "essence" something different from "being"? Does essence represent an abstraction of the other four categories, while being, on the other hand, is essence along with the other four categories: motion and rest, identity and difference? Are these the elements of being? Yes: "being" is the entirety of these things, where one is essence, another is motion, and so on. Therefore, motion is an accidental essence. Is it also an accidental "being?" Or is it completely being? Motion is being, because all intelligible things are beings. But why isn't each of the things we sense a being? The reason is that up above, all things form just a single totality, while down here, they are distinct from one another because they are images that have been separated. Similarly, in a seminal reason, all things are together, and each of them is all the others; the hand is not separate from the head; while, conversely, in a body, all the organs are separate because they are images instead of being true beings.

DISTINCTION BETWEEN COMPLEMENTS OF BEING, AND QUALITIES.

We may now say that, in the intelligible world, qualities are the characteristic differences in being or essence. These differences effect distinction between the246 beings; in short, they cause them to be beings. This definition seems reasonable. But it does not suit the qualities below (in the sense-world); some are differences of being, as biped, or quadruped (as thought Aristotle);330 others are not differences, and on that very account are called qualities. Still, the same thing may appear a difference when it is a complement of the being, and again it may not seem a difference when it is not a complement of the being, but an accident: as, for instance, whiteness is a complement of being in a swan, or in white lead; but in a human being like you, it is only an accident (as thought Aristotle).331 So long as the whiteness is in the ("seminal) reason," it is a complement of being, and not a quality; if it be on the surface of a being, it is a quality.

We can now say that, in the realm of understanding, qualities are the key differences in being or essence. These differences create distinctions between beings; in short, they make them what they are. This definition seems reasonable. However, it doesn't apply to the qualities in the physical world; some are indeed differences of being, like biped or quadruped (as Aristotle thought); others are not differences and are therefore called qualities. Still, the same characteristic may seem like a difference when it complements being, and may not seem like a difference when it's just an accident: for example, whiteness is a complement of being in a swan or in white lead; but in a human like you, it's just an accident (as Aristotle thought). As long as the whiteness exists in the "seminal reason," it is a complement of being, and not a quality; if it exists on the surface of a being, it becomes a quality.

DISTINCTION BETWEEN ESSENTIAL AND MODAL QUALITIES.

Two kinds of qualities must be distinguished; the essential quality, which is a peculiarity of its being, and the mere quality, which affects the being's classification. The mere quality introduces no change in the essence, and causes none of its characteristics to disappear; but, when the being exists already, and is complete, this quality gives it a certain exterior disposition; and, whether in the case of a soul or body, adds something to it. Thus visible whiteness, which is of the very being of white lead, is not of the being of the swan, because a swan may be of some color other than white. Whiteness then completes the being of white lead, just as heat completes the being of fire. If igneousness is said to be the being of fire, whiteness is also the being of white lead. Nevertheless, the igneousness of the visible fire is heat, which constitutes the complement of its being; and whiteness plays the same part with respect to white lead. Therefore (differing according to the difference of various247 beings) the same things will be complements of being, and will not be qualities, or they will not be complements of being, and will be qualities; but it would not be reasonable to assert that these qualities are different according to whether or not they are complements of being, since their nature is the same.

Two types of qualities need to be distinguished: the essential quality, which is a characteristic of its existence, and the mere quality, which affects how the being is classified. The mere quality doesn’t change the essence or cause any of its characteristics to vanish; however, once the being exists and is complete, this quality adds a certain outward appearance to it; and whether it's about a soul or a body, it adds something to it. For example, visible whiteness is inherent to white lead, but it isn't inherent to a swan, since a swan can be a color other than white. Whiteness completes the essence of white lead, just as heat completes the essence of fire. If igneousness is considered the essence of fire, then whiteness is also considered the essence of white lead. Nonetheless, the igneousness of visible fire is heat, which is what completes its essence; and whiteness serves the same role for white lead. Therefore, depending on the differences between various beings, the same things will either be complements of being or merely qualities; but it wouldn't make sense to claim that these qualities differ based on whether or not they are complements of being, since their nature remains the same.

DISTINCTION BETWEEN WHATNESS AND AFFECTIONS OF BEING.

We must acknowledge that the reasons which produce these things (as heat, and whiteness) are beings, if taken in their totality; but on considering their production, we see that what constitutes a whatness or quiddity (the Aristotelian "what it were to be") in the intelligible world, becomes a quality in the sense-world. Consequently, we always err on the subject of the quiddity, when we try to determine it, mistaking the simple quality for it (as thought Plato),332 for, when we perceive a quality, the fire is not what we call fire, but a being. As to the things which arrest our gaze, we should distinguish them from the quiddity, and define them by the qualities of sense (objects); for they do not constitute the being, but the affections of being.

We need to recognize that the reasons behind these things (like heat and whiteness) are entities when considered as a whole; however, when we look at their creation, we find that what defines something's essence or "what it is" in the intelligible world becomes a quality in the sensory world. As a result, we often make mistakes when trying to understand essence, confusing it with simple qualities (as Plato suggested). When we perceive a quality, the fire is not merely what we term fire, but rather an entity. Regarding the things that catch our attention, we should separate them from their essence and define them by their sensory qualities; they do not make up the entity itself, but are just its qualities.

ACTUALIZED BEING LESS PERFECT THAN ESSENCE.

We are thus led to ask how a being can be composed of non-beings? It has already been pointed out that the things subject to generation could not be identical with the principles from which they proceed. Let us now add that they could not be beings. But still, how can one say that the intelligible being is constituted by a non-being? The reason is that in the intelligible world since being forms a purer and more refined essence, being really is somehow constituted by the differences of essence; or rather, we feel it ought to be called being from considering it together with its energies (or, actualizations). This being seems248 to be a perfecting of essence; but perhaps being is less perfect when it is thus considered together with its actualizations; for, being less simple, it veers away from essence.

We are led to ask how something can be made up of nothing. It has already been noted that the things that come into being cannot be the same as the principles from which they arise. Now let's add that they also cannot be beings. But still, how can we say that the intelligible being is formed by a non-being? The reason is that in the intelligible world, since being represents a purer and more refined essence, it is somehow made up of different essences; or rather, we feel it should be called being when we consider it along with its energies (or actualizations). This being appears to be a refinement of essence; however, being may be less perfect when viewed alongside its actualizations, as it becomes less simple and moves away from essence.

SUCHNESS IS LATER THAN BEING AND QUIDDITY.

2. Let us now consider what quality in general is; for when we shall know this, our doubts will cease. First, must it be admitted that one and the same thing is now a quality, and then a complement of being? Can one say that quality is the complement of being, or rather of such a being? The suchness of being implies a previously existing being and quiddity.

2. Let’s now think about what quality really is; because once we understand this, our uncertainties will disappear. First, should we accept that something can be both a quality and a feature of existence? Can we say that quality is a feature of existence, or more specifically, of a particular existence? The essence of being suggests there’s an already existing being and its nature.

BEING CANNOT PRECEDE SUCH BEING.

Taking the illustration of fire, is it "mere being" before it is "such being?" In this case, it would be a body. Consequently, the body will be a being; fire will be a hot body. Body and heat combined will not constitute being; but heat will exist in the body as in you exists the property of having a stub nose (as said Aristotle).333 Consequently, if we abstract heat, shine and lightness, which seem to be qualities, and also impenetrability, nothing will remain but tridimensional extension, and matter will be "being." But this hypothesis does not seem likely; it is rather form which will be "being."

Taking the example of fire, is it just "existence" before it is "that existence?" In this case, it would be a body. So, the body will be a being; fire will be a hot body. Body and heat together won’t define being; rather, heat will exist in the body just like the property of having a stubby nose exists in you (as Aristotle said).333 Therefore, if we remove heat, shine, and lightness, which seem to be qualities, along with impenetrability, all that will be left is three-dimensional extension, and matter will be "being." But this idea doesn’t seem likely; it’s actually form that will be "being."

FORM IS NOT A QUALITY; BUT A REASON.

Is form a quality? No: form is a reason. Now what is constituted by (material) substance, and reason? (In the warm body) it is neither what burns, nor what is visible; it is quality. If, however, it be said that combustion is an act emanating from reason, that being hot and white are actualities, we could not find anything to explain quality.

Is form a quality? No, form is a reason. Now, what is made up of (material) substance and reason? In the warm body, it is neither what burns nor what can be seen; it is quality. However, if it’s argued that combustion is an action coming from reason and that being hot and white are actual states, we wouldn’t be able to find anything to explain quality.

QUALITIES ARE ACTS OF BEING, PROCEEDING FROM REASONS AND ESSENTIAL POTENTIALITIES.

What we call a complement of being should not be termed a quality, because they are actualizations of being, actualizations which proceed from the reasons and the essential potentialities. Qualities are therefore something outside of being; something which does not at times seem to be, and at other times does not seem not to be qualities; something which adds to being something that is not necessary; for example, virtues and vices, ugliness and beauty, health, and individual resemblance. Though triangle, and tetragon, each considered by itself, are not qualities; yet being "transformed into triangular appearance" is a quality; it is not therefore triangularity, but triangular formation, which is a quality. The same could be said of the arts and professions. Consequently, quality is a disposition, either adventitious or original, in already existing beings. Without it, however, being would exist just as much. It might be said that quality is either mutable or immutable; for it forms two kinds, according to whether it be permanent or changeable.

What we refer to as a complement of being shouldn’t be called a quality, because these are actualizations of being that come from the underlying reasons and essential potentialities. Qualities are therefore external to being; they can sometimes appear to be, and other times not appear to be qualities; they add something unnecessary to being; for instance, virtues and vices, ugliness and beauty, health, and individual resemblance. While a triangle and a quadrilateral, each considered on their own, are not qualities; however, being "transformed into a triangular shape" is a quality; it’s not triangularity itself, but the formation of a triangle that is a quality. The same applies to various arts and professions. Therefore, quality is a disposition, whether incidental or inherent, in beings that already exist. However, without it, being would still exist just the same. It can be said that quality is either mutable or immutable, as it creates two types depending on whether it is permanent or changeable.

DIFFERENCE BETWEEN INTELLIGIBLE AND SENSE-QUALITY.

3. The whiteness that I see in you is not a quality, but an actualization of the potentiality of whitening. In the intelligible world all the things that we call qualities are actualizations. They are called qualities because they are properties, because they differentiate the beings from each other, because in respect to themselves they bear a particular character. But since quality in the sense-world is also an actualization, in what does it differ from the intelligible quality? The sense-quality does not show the essential quality of every being, nor the difference or character of substances,250 but simply the thing that we properly call quality, and which is an actualization in the intelligible world. When the property of something is to be a being, this thing is not a quality. But when reason separates beings from their properties, when it removes nothing from them, when it limits itself to conceiving and begetting different from these beings, it begets quality, which it conceives of as the superficial part of being. In this case, nothing hinders the heat of the fire, so far as it is natural to it, from constituting a form, an actualization, and not a quality of the fire; it is a quality when it exists in a substance where it no longer constitutes the form of being, but only a trace, an adumbration, an image of being, because it finds itself separated from the being whose actualization it is.

3. The whiteness I see in you isn't just a quality; it's the realization of the potential to be white. In the world of ideas, what we call qualities are actually realizations. They're labeled qualities because they are traits that set beings apart from one another, providing them with a specific identity. However, since quality in the sensory world is also a realization, how does it differ from quality in the realm of ideas? Sensory qualities don't reveal the essential nature of each being or the differences and characteristics of substances,250 but rather just what we refer to as quality, which is a realization in the world of ideas. When something's property is simply to be, it isn’t a quality. But when reason distinguishes beings from their properties, without taking anything away from them, and simply engages in conceiving and generating something different from these beings, it creates quality, viewing it as the surface aspect of being. In this scenario, the natural heat of fire can constitute a form, a realization, rather than a quality of the fire; it is a quality when found in a substance where it no longer represents the essence of being but is merely a trace, a shadow, an image of being, because it has become separate from the being of which it is a realization.

QUALITIES ARE ACCIDENTAL SHAPES OF BEING.

Qualities, therefore, are everything that, instead of being actualizations and forms of beings, are only its accidents, and only reveal its shapes. We will therefore call qualities the habituations and the dispositions which are not essential to substances. The archetypes (or models) of qualities are the actualizations of the beings, which are the principles of these qualities. It is impossible for the same thing at one time to be, and at another not to be a quality. What can be separated from being is quality; what remains united to being is being, form, and actualization. In fact, nothing can be the same in itself, and in some other condition where it has ceased to be form and an actualization. What, instead of being the form of a being, is always its accident, is purely and exclusively a quality.

Qualities, then, are everything that, rather than being actualizations and forms of beings, are just their accidents, revealing only their shapes. We will refer to qualities as the habits and traits that are not essential to substances. The archetypes (or models) of qualities are the actualizations of the beings, which are the principles of these qualities. It’s impossible for the same thing to be a quality at one moment and not a quality at another. What can be separated from being is a quality; what stays connected to being is being, form, and actualization. In fact, nothing can remain the same in itself and in another condition where it has stopped being a form and an actualization. What is always an accident instead of being the form of a being is purely and exclusively a quality.


FIFTH ENNEAD, BOOK SEVEN.
Do individual ideas exist?

TWO POSSIBLE HYPOTHESES OF IDEAS OF INDIVIDUALS.

1. Do ideas of individuals (as well as of classes of individuals), exist? This means that if I, in company with some other man, were to trace ourselves back to the intelligible world, we would there find separate individual principles corresponding to each of us. (This might imply either of two theories.) Either, if the individual named Socrates be eternal, and if the soul of Socrates be Socrates himself, then the soul of each individual is contained in the intelligible world. Or if, on the contrary, the individual named Socrates be not eternal, if the same soul can belong successively to several individuals, such as Socrates or Pythagoras, then (as Alcinoous, e. g., and other Platonists insist), each individual does not have his idea in the intelligible world.

1. Do the ideas of individual people (as well as groups of people) exist? This means that if I, along with another person, were to trace our origins back to the intelligible world, we would find distinct individual principles corresponding to each of us. (This could suggest one of two theories.) Either, if the individual known as Socrates is eternal, and if the soul of Socrates is essentially Socrates himself, then the soul of each person exists in the intelligible world. Or, if on the other hand, the individual known as Socrates is not eternal, and if the same soul can belong to different individuals over time, like Socrates or Pythagoras, then (as Alcinoous and other Platonists argue), each individual does not have their idea in the intelligible world.

THE FIRST (NON-PLATONIC) HYPOTHESIS ALONE RIGHT.

If the particular soul of each man contains ("seminal) reasons" of all the things she does, then each individual corresponds to his idea in the intelligible world, for we admit that each soul contains as many ("seminal) reasons" as the entire world. In this case, the soul would contain not only the ("seminal) reasons" of men but also those of all animals, the number of these reasons will be infinite, unless (as the Stoics252 teach) the world does not re-commence the identical series of existences in fixed periods; for the only means of limiting the infinity of reasons, is that the same things should reproduce themselves.

If each person's soul holds the "seminal reasons" for everything it does, then each individual corresponds to their idea in the intelligible world, since we accept that every soul contains as many "seminal reasons" as there are in the entire world. In this view, the soul would hold not just the "seminal reasons" for humans but also for all animals, leading to an infinite number of these reasons, unless (as the Stoics teach) the world doesn’t start the same series of existences over fixed periods; the only way to limit the infinity of reasons is for things to reproduce themselves.

DIFFERENCE OF THINGS DEPEND ON THEIR SEMINAL REASONS.

But, if produced things may be more numerous than their specimens, what would be the necessity for the "reasons" and specimens of all individuals begotten during some one period? It would seem that the (idea of) the "man himself" to explain the existence of all men, and that the souls of a finite number of them could successively animate men of an infinite number. (To this contention we demur: for) it is impossible for different things to have an identical ("seminal) reason." The (idea of) the man himself would not, as model, suffice (to account) for men who differ from each other not only by matter, but also by specific differences. They cannot be compared to the images of Socrates which reproduce their model. Only the difference of the ("seminal) reasons" could give rise to individual differences. (As Plato said),334 the entire period contains all the ("seminal) reasons." When it recommences, the same things rearise through the same "reasons." We need not fear that, as a consequence, there would be an infinite (number or variety) of them in the intelligible world; for the multitude (of the seminal reasons) constitutes an indivisible principle from which each issues forth whenever active.

But if the things produced can be more numerous than their examples, what’s the point of the "reasons" and examples of all individuals created during a certain period? It seems that the concept of "the man himself" is meant to explain the existence of all men, and that the souls of a limited number of them could successively bring to life an infinite number of men. (To this argument, we disagree: it is) impossible for different things to have the same "seminal reason." The concept of "the man himself" would not, as a model, be enough to explain men who differ not only in substance but also in specific characteristics. They can’t be compared to the images of Socrates that replicate their model. Only the difference in the "seminal reasons" could lead to individual differences. (As Plato said),334 the entire period encompasses all the "seminal reasons." When it starts again, the same things come forth through the same "reasons." We shouldn't worry that this would result in an infinite number or variety of them in the intelligible world; because the multitude of "seminal reasons" forms an indivisible principle from which each originates whenever it becomes active.

SEX ALONE WOULD NOT ACCOUNT FOR THIS DIVERSITY.

2. (First objection): The manner in which the ("seminal) reasons" of the male and female unite, in the act of generation, suffices to account for the diversity253 of individuals, without implying that each of them possesses its own ("seminal) reason." The generating principle, the male, for example, will not propagate according to different ("seminal) reasons," since it possesses all of them, but only according to its own, or those of its father. Since it possesses all of the ("seminal) reasons," nothing would hinder it from begetting according to different "reasons," only, there are always some which are more disposed to act than are others.

2. (First objection): The way the ("seminal) reasons" of males and females come together during reproduction is enough to explain the variety of individuals253 without suggesting that each one has its own ("seminal) reason." For instance, the male, which is the generating principle, will not pass on different ("seminal) reasons," because it has all of them, but only its own or those of its father. Since it has all of the ("seminal) reasons," nothing stops it from creating according to different "reasons"; it’s just that some are always more likely to act than others.

EXPLANATION OF THE DIVERSITY FROM SAME PARENTS

(Second objection): Please explain how differing individuals are born from the same parents. This diversity, if it be anything more than merely apparent, depends on the manner in which the two generating principles concur in the act of generation; at one time the male predominates, at other times, the female; again, they may both act equally. In either case, the ("seminal) reason" is given in its entirety, and dominates the matter furnished by either of the generating principles.

(Second objection): Please explain how different individuals can be born from the same parents. This diversity, if it is anything more than just surface-level, relies on how the two generating principles come together in the act of generation; sometimes the male has more influence, other times the female does; again, they might both contribute equally. In any case, the ("seminal) reason" is fully provided and controls the material supplied by either of the generating principles.

VARIETY MAY DEPEND ON THE LATENCY OF PART OF SEMINAL REASONS.

(Third objection): What then is the cause of the difference of the individuals conceived in some other place (than the womb, as in the mouth), (as Aristotle335 and Sextus Empiricus336 asked)? Would it arise from matter being penetrated by the ("seminal) reason" in differing degrees? In this case, all the individuals, except one, would be beings against nature (which, of course, is absurd). The varieties of the individuals are a principle of beauty; consequently, form cannot be one of them; ugliness alone should be attributed to the predominance of matter. In the intelligible world,254 the ("seminal) reasons" are perfect, and they are not given any less entirely for being hidden.

(Third objection): What, then, causes the difference in individuals conceived in places other than the womb (like in the mouth), as Aristotle__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and Sextus Empiricus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ asked? Could it be that matter is affected by the "seminal reason" to varying degrees? If so, all individuals except one would exist against nature, which is clearly absurd. The variety among individuals is a source of beauty; therefore, form cannot be one of those individuals; ugliness should solely be linked to the dominance of matter. In the intelligible world,254 the "seminal reasons" are perfect, and they are not any less complete just because they are hidden.

LEIBNITZ'S DOCTRINE OF THE INDISCERNIBLES.

(Fourth objection): Granting that the ("seminal) reasons" of the individuals are different, why should there be as many as there are individuals which achieve existence in any one period? It is possible that identical "reasons" might produce individuals differing in external appearance; and we have even granted that this may occur when the ("seminal) reasons" are given entirely. It is asked, is this possible when the same "reasons" are developed? We teach that absolutely similar things might be reproduced in different periods; but, within the same period, there is nothing absolutely identical.

(Fourth objection): Even if the "seminal reasons" of individuals are different, why should there be as many as there are individuals that come into existence during any one period? It's possible for the same "reasons" to create individuals that look different on the outside; and we’ve even acknowledged that this can happen when the "seminal reasons" are completely given. The question is, can this happen when the same "reasons" are being developed? We argue that completely similar things can be reproduced in different periods; however, within the same period, nothing is absolutely identical.

THERE ARE DIFFERENT IDEAS FOR TWINS, BRETHREN, OR WORKS OF ART.

3. (Fifth objection): But how could ("seminal) reasons" be different in the conception of twins, and in the act of generation in the case of animals who procreate multiple offspring? Here it would seem that when the individuals are similar, there could be but one single "reason." No so; for in that case there would not be so many "reasons" as there are individuals; and, on the contrary, it will have to be granted that there are as many as there are individuals that differ by specific differences, and not by a mere lack of form. Nothing therefore hinders us from admitting that there are different "reasons," even for animal offspring which show no difference, if there were such. An artist who produces similar works cannot produce this resemblance without introducing in it some difference which depends on reasoning; so that every work he produces differs from the others, because he adds some difference to the similarity. In nature, where the difference does255 not derive from reasoning, but only from differing ("seminal) reasons" the (individual) difference will have to be added to the specific form, even though we may not be able to discern it. The ("seminal) reason" would be different if generation admitted chance as to quantity (the number of offspring begotten). But if the number of things to be born is determinate, the quantity will be limited by the evolution and development of all the "reasons," so that, when the series of all things will be finished, another period may recommence. The quantity suitable to the world, and the number of beings who are to exist therein, are things regulated and contained in the principle which contains all the "reasons" (that is, the universal Soul), from the very beginning.

3. (Fifth objection): But how could "seminal reasons" vary in the conception of twins and in the act of reproduction for animals that have multiple offspring? It might seem that when the individuals are the same, there should only be one single "reason." Not so; because in that case, there wouldn’t be as many "reasons" as there are individuals. On the contrary, it must be accepted that there are as many reasons as there are individuals with specific differences, rather than just a lack of form. Therefore, we can acknowledge that there are different "reasons," even for animal offspring that appear identical, if such offspring exist. An artist who creates similar works can't achieve that resemblance without adding some difference based on reasoning; hence, every piece he creates is distinct because he introduces some variance into the similarity. In nature, where the differences do not come from reasoning but rather from differing "seminal reasons," individual differences must be added to the specific form, even if we can’t recognize them. The "seminal reason" would be different if generation allowed for randomness in quantity (the number of offspring produced). However, if the number of beings to be born is determined, the quantity will be limited by the unfolding of all the "reasons," so that once the series of all beings is completed, another phase may begin. The quantity appropriate for the world and the number of beings that will exist in it are regulated and established in the principle that encompasses all the "reasons" (that is, the universal Soul) from the very beginning.


FIRST ENNEAD, BOOK TWO.
About Virtue.

VIRTUE THE ROAD TO ESCAPE EVILS.

1. Man must flee from (this world) here below (for two reasons): because it is the nature of the soul to flee from evil, and because inevitable evil prevails and dominates this world here below. What is this flight (and how can we accomplish it)? (Plato),337 tells us it consists in "being assimilated to divinity." This then can be accomplished by judiciously conforming to justice, and holiness; in short, by virtue.

1. People need to escape from this world for two reasons: first, because the soul naturally seeks to avoid evil, and second, because unavoidable evil is rampant and controls this world. What does this escape look like, and how can we achieve it? Plato,337 explains that it involves "becoming like the divine." We can do this by wisely aligning ourselves with justice and holiness; in other words, by embodying virtue.

CAN THESE VIRTUES BE ASCRIBED TO THE DIVINITY?

If then it be by virtue that we are assimilated (to divinity), does this divinity to whom we are trying to achieve assimilation, Himself possess virtue? Besides, what divinity is this? Surely it must be He who must most seem to possess virtue, the world-Soul, together with the principle predominating in her, whose wisdom is most admirable (supreme Intelligence)—for it is quite reasonable that we should be assimilated to Him. Nevertheless, one might, unreflectingly, question whether all virtues might suit this divinity; whether, for instance, moderation in his desires, or courage could be predicated of Him; for, as to courage, nothing can really harm Him, and He therefore has nothing to fear; and as to moderation, no pleasant object whose presence would excite His desires, or whose absence would in Him awaken regrets, could possibly exist. But inasmuch as the divinity, just as we ourselves,257 aspires to intelligible things, He is evidently the source of our gracious sanity and virtues. So we are forced to ask ourselves, "Does the divinity possess these virtues?"

If it's true that we become like divinity through virtue, does this divinity we're trying to emulate actually have virtue? And which divinity are we talking about? It must be the one that clearly embodies virtue, the world-Soul, along with the guiding principle within her, whose wisdom is truly incredible (the supreme Intelligence)—it's only logical for us to strive to become like Him. Still, one might thoughtlessly wonder if all virtues apply to this divinity; for example, can we say He has moderation in His desires or courage? After all, nothing can truly harm Him, so He has nothing to fear; and regarding moderation, there's no enjoyable thing that could spark His desires or whose absence could trigger regrets. However, since divinity, just like us, seeks out intelligible things, He is clearly the source of our kindness and virtues. So we must ask ourselves, "Does this divinity have these virtues?"

HOMELY VIRTUES ASSIMILATE US TO DIVINITY ONLY PARTIALLY.

It would not be proper to attribute to Him the homely (or, civil) virtues, such as prudence, which "relates to the rational part of our nature"; courage, which "relates to our irascible part"; temperance, which consists of the harmonious consonance of our desires and our reason; last, of justice, which "consists in the accomplishment by all these faculties of the function proper to each of them," "whether to command, or to obey," (as said Plato338). But if we cannot become assimilated to the divinity by these homely virtues, that process must demand similarly named virtues of a superior order. However, these homely virtues would not be entirely useless to achieve that result, for one cannot say that while practising them one does not at all resemble the divinity as they who practise them are reputed to be godlike. These lower virtues do therefore yield some resemblance to the divinity, but complete assimilation can result only from virtues of a higher order.

It wouldn't be right to attribute to Him the basic (or, civic) virtues, like prudence, which "relates to the rational part of our nature"; courage, which "relates to our irascible part"; temperance, which is about the harmonious balance between our desires and our reason; and finally, justice, which "consists in the fulfillment of the proper function of each of these faculties," "whether to command or to obey," (as said Plato). But if we can’t become like the divine through these basic virtues, that process must involve similarly named virtues of a higher order. Still, these basic virtues wouldn’t be completely useless in achieving that goal, since it can't be said that while practicing them, one doesn’t in some way resemble the divine, as those who practice them are often regarded as godlike. These lower virtues do indeed provide some resemblance to the divine, but true assimilation can only come from virtues of a higher order.

THE DIVINE NEED NOT POSSESS THE LOWER VIRTUES BY WHICH WE ARE ASSIMILATED TO HIM.

Virtues, even if they be not homely, are therefore ultimately ascribed (to the divinity). Granting that the divinity does not possess the homely virtues, we may still become assimilated to Him by other virtues for with virtues of another order the case might differ. Therefore, without assimilating ourselves to the divinity by homely virtues we might nevertheless by means of virtues which still are ours, become assimilated to the Being which does not possess virtue.

Virtues, even if they aren't simple or ordinary, are ultimately attributed to the divine. Even if the divine lacks these simple virtues, we can still become aligned with Him through other virtues, as different types of virtues can have different effects. So, even if we don't connect to the divine through simple virtues, we can still become aligned with a Being that lacks virtue through the virtues we do have.

258 This may be explained by an illustration. When a body is warmed by the presence of fire, the fire itself need not be heated by the presence of another fire. It might be argued that there was heat in the fire, but a heat that is innate. Reasoning by analogy, the virtue, which in the soul is only adventitious, is innate in Him from whom the soul derives it by imitation; (in other words, the cause need not necessarily possess the same qualities as the effect).

258 This can be explained with an example. When something is warmed by fire, that fire doesn’t need to be heated by another fire. One might say that the fire has heat, but it’s heat that comes naturally. Using this analogy, the virtue that exists in the soul is only an addition, while it is inherent in the one from whom the soul gets it through imitation; (in other words, the cause doesn’t have to have the same qualities as the effect).

Our argument from heat might however be questioned, inasmuch as the divinity really does possess virtue, though it be of a higher nature. This observation would be correct, if the virtue in which the soul participates were identical with the principle from which she derives it. But there is a complete opposition; for when we see a house, the sense-house is not identical with the intelligible House, though possessing resemblance thereto. Indeed, the sense-house participates in order and proportion, though neither order, proportion, nor symmetry could be attributed to the idea of the House. Likewise, we derived from the divinity order, proportion and harmony, which, here below, are conditions of virtue, without thereby implying that the divinity Himself need possess order, proportion, or harmony. Similarly, it is not necessary that He possess virtue, although we become assimilated to Him thereby.

Our argument about heat could be challenged since the divine truly possesses a higher form of virtue. This point would be valid if the virtue that the soul partakes in were the same as the principle it comes from. But there's a complete opposition; when we see a house, the physical house is not the same as the conceptual House, although they are similar. In fact, the physical house embodies order and proportion, even though we can't attribute order, proportion, or symmetry to the idea of the House itself. Similarly, we receive order, proportion, and harmony from the divine, which, here in the material world, are aspects of virtue, without it meaning that the divine itself must have order, proportion, or harmony. Just as it's not essential for the divine to have virtue, even though we become more like Him through it.

Such is our demonstration that human assimilation to the divine Intelligence by virtue does not (necessarily imply) (in the divine Intelligence itself) possession of virtue. Mere logical demonstration thereof is not, however, sufficient; we must also convince.

Such is our demonstration that human alignment with the divine Intelligence through virtue does not necessarily mean that the divine Intelligence itself possesses virtue. However, just showing this logically isn’t enough; we also need to persuade.

THERE ARE TWO KINDS OF RESEMBLANCE.

2. Let us first examine the virtues by which we are assimilated to the divinity, and let us study the identity between our soul-image which constitutes virtue, and259 supreme Intelligence's principle which, without being virtue, is its archetype. There are two kinds of resemblance: the first entails such identity of nature as exists when both similar things proceed from a same principle; the second is that of one thing to another which precedes it, as its principle. In the latter case, there is no reciprocity, and the principle does not resemble that which is inferior to it; or rather, the resemblance must be conceived entirely differently. It does not necessitate that the similar objects be of the same kind; it rather implies that they are of different kinds, inasmuch as they resemble each other differently.

2. Let’s first look at the qualities that connect us to the divine, and let’s explore the relationship between our soul-image, which defines virtue, and259the principle of supreme Intelligence, which, while not being virtue itself, serves as its archetype. There are two types of resemblance: the first is a true identity of nature, where both similar things originate from the same principle; the second is when one thing is related to another that comes before it, as its principle. In this second case, there’s no reciprocity, and the principle does not resemble what is subordinate to it; rather, the resemblance has to be understood quite differently. It does not require that the similar objects be of the same type; instead, it suggests that they are of different kinds, as they reflect each other in unique ways.

HOW HOMELY VIRTUES MAY ASSIMILATE MAN TO THE SUPREME.

(It is difficult to define) what is virtue, in general or in particular. To clear up the matter, let us consider one particular kind of virtue: then it will be easy to determine the common essence underlying them all.

(It is difficult to define) what virtue is, both in general and in specific cases. To clarify this, let’s look at one specific type of virtue; then it will be easy to identify the common essence that connects them all.

The above-mentioned homely virtues really render our souls gracious, and improve them, regulating and moderating our appetites, tempering our passions, delivering us from false opinions, limiting us within just bounds, and they themselves must be determined by some kind of measure. This measure given to our souls resembles the form given to matter, and the proportion of intelligible things; it is as it were a trace of what is most perfect above. What is unmeasured, being no more than formless matter, cannot in any way resemble divinity. The greater the participation in form, the greater the assimilation to the formless; and the closer we get to form, the greater the participation therein. Thus our soul, whose nature is nearer to divinity and more kindred to it than the body is, thereby participates the more in the divine, and increases that resemblance enough to make it seem that the divinity is all that she herself is. Thus arises the260 deception, which represents her as the divine divinity, as if her quality constituted that of the divinity. Thus are men of homely virtues assimilated to the divinity.

The mentioned simple virtues truly make our souls more gracious and improve them by regulating and moderating our desires, calming our passions, freeing us from false beliefs, and keeping us within reasonable limits. These virtues must be defined by some kind of standard. This standard for our souls is similar to the form given to matter and the relationship between understandable concepts; it reflects the highest perfection. What is unmeasured, being nothing more than formless matter, cannot resemble divinity in any way. The more we embody form, the more we align ourselves with what is formless; and the closer we are to form, the more we embody it. Thus, our soul, which is inherently closer to divinity than the body, participates more in the divine and enhances that resemblance enough to make it seem like divinity encompasses everything it is. This leads to the260 deception, which portrays the soul as divine, as if its qualities define divinity. Thus, people with simple virtues are drawn closer to the divine.

PLATO DISTINGUISHES BETWEEN THE HOMELY AND THE HIGHER VIRTUES.

3. We will now, following (Plato),339 speak of another kind of assimilation as the privilege of a higher virtue. We will thus better understand the nature of homely virtues, and the higher virtues, and the difference between them. Plato is evidently distinguishing two kinds of virtues when he says that assimilation to the divinity consists in fleeing from (the world) here below; when he adds the qualification "homely" to the virtues relating to social life; and when in another place he asserts340 that all virtues are processes of purification; and it is not to the homely virtues that he attributes the power of assimilating us to the divinity.

3. We will now, following (Plato),339 talk about another type of assimilation as a mark of a higher virtue. This will help us better understand the nature of everyday virtues, the higher virtues, and the differences between them. Plato clearly distinguishes between two types of virtues when he says that becoming more like the divine involves escaping from the world below; when he refers to the virtues linked to social life as "everyday"; and when he states elsewhere that all virtues are processes of purification. He does not attribute the ability to connect us to the divine to these everyday virtues.

HOW VIRTUES PURIFY.

How then do the virtues purify? How does this process of purification bring us as near as possible to the divinity? So long as the soul is mingled with the body, sharing its passions and opinions, she is evil. She becomes better, that is, she acquires virtues, only when, instead of agreeing with the body, she thinks by herself (this is true thought, and constitutes prudence); when she ceases to share its passions (in other words, temperance); when she no longer fears separation from the body (a state called courage); and last, when reason and intelligence can enforce their command (or justice).

How do virtues purify us? How does this process of purification bring us as close as possible to the divine? As long as the soul is connected to the body, sharing its passions and beliefs, it is corrupt. It becomes better, meaning it gains virtues, only when it stops agreeing with the body and starts thinking for itself (this is true thought and represents wisdom); when it stops sharing its passions (in other words, self-control); when it no longer fears being separated from the body (a state known as bravery); and finally, when reason and intelligence can assert their authority (or fairness).

SELF-CONTROL IS ASSIMILATION TO THE DIVINITY.

We may therefore unhesitatingly state that the resemblance to the divinity lies in such regulation, in remaining261 impassible while thinking intelligible things; for what is pure is divine and the nature of the divine action is such that whatever imitates it thereby possesses wisdom. But it is not the divinity that possesses such a disposition, for dispositions are the property of souls only. Besides, the soul does not think intelligible objects in the same manner as the divinity; what is contained in the divinity is contained within us in a manner entirely different, or even perhaps is not at all contained. For instance, the divinity's thought is not at all identical with ours; the divinity's thought is a primary principle from which our thought is derived and differs. As the vocal word is only the image of the interior reason341 of the soul, so also is the word of the soul only the image of the Word of a superior principle; and as the exterior word, when compared to the interior reason of the soul, seems discrete, or divided, so the reason of the soul, which is no more than the interpreter of the intelligible word, is discrete, in comparison with the latter. Thus does virtue belong to the soul without belonging either to absolute Intelligence, nor to the Principle superior to Intelligence.

We can confidently say that the similarity to the divine is found in such regulation, in remaining calm while contemplating intelligible things; for what is pure is divine, and the nature of divine action is such that whatever imitates it gains wisdom. However, it is not the divine that has such a disposition, as dispositions belong only to souls. Additionally, the soul does not perceive intelligible objects in the same way as the divine; what exists within the divine exists in us in a completely different way, or may not exist at all. For example, the divine's thought is not identical to ours; the divine's thought is a fundamental principle from which our thoughts are derived and differs from them. Just as spoken words are merely an image of the inner reasoning of the soul, the soul's words are only an image of the Word of a higher principle; and just as the external word seems distinct or divided compared to the inner reasoning of the soul, the soul's reasoning, which is merely the interpreter of the intelligible word, is also distinct in relation to it. Thus, virtue belongs to the soul without belonging to absolute Intelligence, nor to the Principle beyond Intelligence.

PURIFICATION PRODUCES CONVERSION; AND VIRTUE MAKES USE OF THIS.

4. Purification may be either identical with the above-defined virtue, or virtue may be the result of purification. In this case, does virtue consist of the actual process of purification, or in the already purified condition? This is our problem here.

4. Purification can either be the same as the virtue defined above, or virtue can be the outcome of purification. In this situation, does virtue involve the actual process of purification, or is it found in the state of being already purified? This is the issue we are addressing here.

The process of purification is inferior to the already purified condition; for purity is the soul's destined goal. (Negative) purity is mere separation from extraneous things; it is not yet (positive) possession of its prize. If the soul had possessed goodness before losing her262 purity, mere purification would be sufficient; and even in this case the residuum of the purification would be the goodness, and not the purification. What is the residuum? Not goodness; otherwise, the soul would not have fallen into evil. The soul therefore possesses the form of goodness, without however being able to remain solidly attached thereto, because her nature permits her to turn either to the good, or the evil. The good of the soul is to remain united to her sister intelligence; her evil, is to abandon herself to the contrary things. After purifying the soul, therefore, she must be united to the divinity; but this implies turning her towards Him. Now this conversion does not begin to occur after the purification, but is its very result. The virtue of the soul, therefore, does not consist in her conversion, but in that which she thereby obtains. This is the intuition of her intelligible object; its image produced and realized within herself; an image similar to that in the eye, an image which represents the things seen. It is not necessary to conclude that the soul did not possess this image, nor had any reminiscence thereof; she no doubt possessed it, but inactively, latently, obscurely. To clarify it, to discover her possessions, the soul needs to approach the source of all clearness. As, however, the soul possesses only the images of the intelligibles, without possessing the intelligibles themselves, she will be compelled to compare with them her own image of them. Easily does the soul contemplate the intelligibles, because the intelligence is not foreign to her; when the soul wishes to enter in relations with them, all the soul needs to do is to turn her glance towards them. Otherwise, the intelligence, though present in the soul, will remain foreign to her. This explains how all our acquisitions of knowledge are foreign to us (as if non-existent), while we fail to recall them.

The process of purification is less valuable than the already purified state because purity is the soul's ultimate goal. (Negative) purity is simply the removal of outside influences; it doesn’t yet mean (positive) ownership of the desired state. If the soul had possessed goodness before losing its purity, then mere purification would be enough; in that case, the leftover from the purification would be goodness, not purification itself. What is left over? Not goodness; otherwise, the soul wouldn’t have fallen into evil. The soul possesses the form of goodness, but can’t stay firmly connected to it because its nature allows it to lean towards either good or evil. The goodness of the soul lies in being connected to its sister intelligence; its evil is in giving itself over to opposing forces. So, after purifying the soul, it needs to unite with the divine; this means turning towards Him. Now, this change doesn’t start after purification; it's actually the very outcome of it. The virtue of the soul, therefore, doesn’t lie in its conversion, but in what it gains through that conversion. This is the understanding of its intelligible object; its image produced and realized within itself, much like the image in the eye that represents what is seen. It's not necessary to conclude that the soul didn’t possess this image or had no memory of it; it certainly had it, but in a passive, hidden, and unclear way. To make it clear and to recognize its possessions, the soul needs to approach the source of all clarity. However, since the soul only has images of the intelligibles without the intelligibles themselves, it must compare its own image to them. The soul can easily observe the intelligibles because intelligence is not foreign to it; when the soul wants to relate to them, all it has to do is shift its focus toward them. Otherwise, intelligence, while present in the soul, will feel foreign to it. This explains why all our knowledge feels distant (as if it doesn’t exist), and why we can’t recall it.

THE LIMIT OF PURIFICATION IS THAT OF THE SOUL'S SELF-CONTROL.

5. The limit of purification decides to which (of the three hypostases of) divinity the soul may hope to assimilate and identify herself; therefore we shall have to consider that limit. To decide that would be to examine the limit of the soul's ability to repress anger, appetites, and passions of all kinds, to triumph over pain and similar feelings—in short, to separate her from the body. This occurs when, recollecting herself from the various localities over which she had, as it were, spread herself, she retires within herself; when she estranges herself entirely from the passions, when she allows the body only such pleasures as are necessary or suitable to cure her pains, to recuperate from its fatigues, and in avoiding its becoming importunate; when she becomes insensible to sufferings; or, if that be beyond her power, in supporting them patiently, and in diminishing them by refusing to share them; when she appeases anger as far as possible, even suppressing it entirely, if possible; or at least, if that be impossible, not participating therein; abandoning to the animal nature all unthinking impulses, and even so reducing to a minimum all reflex movements; when she is absolutely inaccessible to fear, having nothing left to risk; and when she represses all sudden movements, except nature's warning of dangers. Evidently, the purified soul will have to desire nothing shameful. In eating and drinking, she will seek only the satisfaction of a need, while remaining foreign to it; nor will she seek the pleasures of love; or, if she does, she will not go beyond the exactions of nature, resisting every unconsidered tendency, or even in remaining within the involuntary flights of fancy.

5. The limit of purification determines which of the three aspects of divinity the soul can hope to connect with and identify as herself; so, we need to look at that limit. To figure this out means examining how well the soul can control anger, desires, and all sorts of passions, overcoming pain and similar feelings—in short, separating herself from the body. This happens when she gathers herself back from the different places she has, in a way, spread herself across, and retreats within; when she completely distances herself from passions, allowing the body only the pleasures that are necessary or appropriate to relieve her pain, recover from fatigue, and avoid being overly demanding; when she becomes numb to suffering, or, if that’s too much to handle, endures it patiently and lessens it by not engaging with it; when she calms anger as much as possible, even completely suppressing it if she can; or at least, if that’s not possible, not participating in it; leaving all thoughtless impulses to her animal nature, and even minimizing all reflex actions; when she is completely unreachable by fear, having nothing left to lose; and when she controls all sudden reactions, except those that are nature’s warnings of danger. Clearly, the purified soul will not desire anything shameful. In eating and drinking, she will seek only to satisfy a need, while remaining detached; nor will she pursue the pleasures of love; or, if she does, she will not go beyond what is natural, resisting all impulsive urges, and even keeping within the bounds of involuntary thoughts.

THE INFLUENCE OF REASON IS SUGGESTIVE.

In short, the soul will be pure from all these passions, and will even desire to purify our being's irrational part so as to preserve it from emotions, or at least to moderate their number and intensity, and to appease them promptly by her presence. So would a man, in the neighborhood of some sage, profit thereby, either by growing similar to him, or in refraining from doing anything of which the sage might disapprove. This (suggestive) influence of reason will exert itself without any struggle; its mere presence will suffice. The inferior principle will respect it to the point of growing resentful against itself, and reproaching itself for its weakness, if it feel any agitation which might disturb its master's repose.

In short, the soul will be free from all these passions and will even want to cleanse our irrational side to protect it from emotions, or at least to reduce their number and intensity and calm them quickly with its presence. Just like a person near a wise sage would benefit, either by becoming more like him or by avoiding actions that the sage might disapprove of. This (suggestive) influence of reason will operate effortlessly; its mere presence will be enough. The lower nature will respect it to the point of feeling frustrated with itself and blaming itself for its weakness if it experiences any disturbance that could upset its master’s peace.

THE GOAL OF PURIFICATION IS SECOND DIVINITY, INTELLIGENCE.

6. A man who has achieved such a state no longer commits such faults; for he has become corrected. But his desired goal is not to cease failing, but to be divine. In case he still allows within himself the occurrence of some of the above-mentioned unreflecting impulses, he will be simultaneously divinity and guardian, a double being; or rather, he will contain a principle of another nature (Intelligence), whose virtue will likewise differ from his. If, however, he be not troubled by any of those motions, he will be wholly divine; he will be one of those divinities "who (as Plato said)342 form the attending escort of the First." It is a divinity of such a nature that has come down from above to dwell in us. To become again what one was originally, is to live in this superior world. He who has achieved that height dwells with pure Intelligence, and assimilates himself thereto as far as possible. Consequently, he feels none of those emotions, nor does he any more commit any actions, which265 would be disapproved of by the superior principle who henceforth is his only master.

6. A man who has reached this state no longer makes those mistakes; he has been transformed. But his goal isn't just to stop failing; it’s to become divine. If he still lets any of those thoughtless impulses exist within him, he will be both divine and a guardian, a dual being; or rather, he will possess a principle of a different nature (Intelligence), whose quality will also be different from his. However, if he isn’t affected by those impulses, he will be completely divine; he will be one of those divinities "who (as Plato said)342 serve as the accompanying escort of the First." This is a divinity that has descended from above to dwell within us. To return to what one originally was means to live in this higher realm. Whoever reaches that level resides with pure Intelligence and assimilates with it as much as possible. Therefore, he experiences none of those emotions, nor does he commit any actions that265 would be frowned upon by the superior principle who is now his only master.

THE HIGHER VIRTUES MERGE INTO WISDOM.

For such a being the separate virtues merge. For him, wisdom consists in contemplating the (essences) possessed by Intelligence, and with which Intelligence is in contact. There are two kinds of wisdom, one being proper to intelligence, the other to the soul; only in the latter may we speak of virtue. In the Intelligence exists only the energy (of thought), and its essence. The image of this essence, seen here below in a being of another nature, is the virtue which emanates from it. In Intelligence, indeed, resides neither absolute justice, nor any of those genuinely so-called virtues; nothing is left but their type. Its derivative in the soul is virtue; for virtue is the attribute of an individual being. On the contrary, the intelligible belongs to itself only, and is the attribute of no particular being.

For this type of being, separate virtues come together. For him, wisdom is about contemplating the essences associated with Intelligence, with which Intelligence interacts. There are two types of wisdom: one belonging to intelligence and the other to the soul; only in the latter can we discuss virtue. Intelligence contains only the energy of thought and its essence. The reflection of this essence, seen here on earth in a being of a different nature, is the virtue that comes from it. In Intelligence, there is neither absolute justice nor any of those truly called virtues; only their concept remains. Its counterpart in the soul is virtue; because virtue is an attribute of an individual being. In contrast, the intelligible exists independently and is not an attribute of any particular being.

INCARNATE JUSTICE IS INDIVIDUAL; IF ABSOLUTE, IT IS INDIVISIBLE.

Must justice ever imply multiplicity if it consist in fulfilling its proper function? Surely, as long as it inheres in a principle with several parts (such as a human soul, in which several functions may be distinguished); but its essence lies in the accomplishment of the function proper to every being, even when inhering in a unitary principle (such as Intelligence). Absolute and veritable Justice consists in the self-directed action of an unitary Principle, in which no parts can be distinguished.

Must justice ever mean having multiple components if it means fulfilling its role? Certainly, as long as it’s based on a principle with several parts (like a human soul, where various functions can be identified); but its core essence lies in the achievement of the function unique to every being, even when tied to a single principle (like Intelligence). True and genuine Justice consists of the self-directed action of a unified Principle, where no parts can be identified.

THE HIGHER FORMS OF THE VIRTUES.

In this higher realm, justice consists in directing the action of the soul towards intelligence; temperance is266 the intimate conversion of the soul towards intelligence; courage is the (suggestive fascination) or impassibility, by which the soul becomes similar to that which it contemplates; since it is natural for intelligence to be impassible. Now the soul derives this impassibility from the virtue which hinders her from sharing the passions of the lower principle with which she is associated.

In this higher realm, justice means guiding the soul’s actions toward understanding; temperance is the deep transformation of the soul toward understanding; courage is the enticing strength or calmness that allows the soul to become like what it observes, since it’s natural for understanding to be calm. The soul gets this calmness from the virtue that prevents it from sharing the passions of the lower principle it is connected to.

EVEN THE LOWER VIRTUES ARE MUTUALLY RELATED.

7. Within the soul the virtues have the same interconnection obtaining within Intelligence between the types superior to virtue. For Intelligence, it is thought that constitutes wisdom and prudence; conversion towards oneself is temperance; the fulfillment of one's proper function is justice, and the intelligence's perseverance in remaining within itself, in maintaining itself pure and separated from matter, is analogous to courage. To contemplate intelligence will therefore, for the soul, constitute wisdom and prudence, which then become virtues, and no longer remain mere intellectual types. For the soul is not identical with the essences she thinks, as is intelligence. Similarly, the other soul-virtues will correspond to the superior types. It is not otherwise with purification, for since every virtue is a purification, virtue exacts preliminary purification; otherwise, it would not be perfect.

7. Within the soul, the virtues are interconnected in the same way that the higher types of virtue are linked in Intelligence. In this context, Intelligence consists of thought, which represents wisdom and prudence; turning inwards signifies temperance; fulfilling one’s true purpose reflects justice, and the Intelligence's ability to remain focused and pure, separate from physical distractions, is similar to courage. Therefore, contemplating intelligence will lead the soul to embody wisdom and prudence, turning them into virtues rather than just abstract concepts. Unlike intelligence, which is identical to the ideas it considers, the soul is not the same as the essences it contemplates. Likewise, the other virtues of the soul will align with the higher types. The same goes for purification; since every virtue involves some form of purification, virtue requires an initial cleansing process; otherwise, it cannot be fully realized.

THE HIGHER VIRTUES IMPLY THE LOWER; BUT NOT CONVERSELY.

The possessor of the higher virtues necessarily possesses the potentiality for the inferior virtues; but the possessor of the lower does not, conversely, possess the higher. Such are the characteristics of the virtuous man.

The person with greater virtues also has the ability to have lesser virtues; however, someone with lesser virtues doesn't automatically have the greater ones. These are the traits of a virtuous person.

PRUDENCE TO DECIDE WHETHER IT IS POSSIBLE TO POSSESS VIRTUES UNSYMMETRICALLY?

(Many interesting questions remain). Is it possible for a man to possess the higher or lower virtues in accomplished reality, or otherwise (merely theoretically)? To decide that, we would have individually to examine each, as, for example, prudence. How could such a virtue exist merely potentially, borrowing its principles from elsewhere? What would happen if one virtue advanced naturally to a certain degree, and another virtue to another? What would you think of a temperance which would moderate certain (impulses), while entirely suppressing others? Similar questions might be raised about other virtues, and the arbiter of the degree to which the virtues have attained would have to be prudence.

(Many interesting questions remain). Is it possible for a person to actually have higher or lower virtues in real life, or is it just a theoretical discussion? To figure that out, we would need to look closely at each virtue, like prudence, for instance. How could such a virtue exist in theory alone, without its principles coming from somewhere else? What would happen if one virtue developed naturally to a certain level, while another developed differently? What would you say about a temperance that moderates some impulses but completely suppresses others? Similar questions could be asked about other virtues, and the judge of how far the virtues have developed would need to be prudence.

THE HOMELY VIRTUES MUST BE SUPPLEMENTED BY DIVINE DISCONTENT.

No doubt, under certain circumstances, the virtuous man, in his actions, will make use of some of the lower, or homely virtues; but even so he will supplement them by standards or ideas derived from higher virtues. For instance, he will not be satisfied with a temperance which would consist in mere moderation, but he will gradually seek to separate himself more and more from matter. Again, he will supplement the life of a respectable man, exacted by common-sense homely virtues; he will be continually aspiring higher, to the life of the divinities; for our effort at assimilation should be directed not at mere respectability, but to the gods themselves. To seek no more than to become assimilated to respectable individuals would be like trying to make an image by limiting oneself to copying another image, itself modelled after268 another image (but not copying the original). The assimilation here recommended results from taking as model a superior being.

Sure, here’s the updated text: No doubt, in certain situations, a virtuous person will act using some of the simpler or more basic virtues, but even then, they'll add to them by drawing on standards or ideas from higher virtues. For example, they won’t settle for a kind of temperance that only involves moderation; instead, they'll strive to distance themselves more and more from material concerns. Additionally, they'll enhance a respectable life governed by down-to-earth virtues by constantly aiming higher, toward the life of the divine. Our goal should not just be to fit in with respectable people, but to strive for the divine itself. Wanting to only become like respectable individuals would be like trying to create an image by only copying another image, which itself is modeled after another image (but not the original). The recommended assimilation comes from using a superior being as a model.


FIRST ENNEAD, BOOK THREE.
On Dialectic, or the Ways to Elevate the Soul to the Intelligible World.

SEARCH FOR A DEMONSTRATION OF DIVINITY SUCH THAT THE DEMONSTRATION ITSELF WILL DEIFY.

1. What method, art or study will lead us to the goal we are to attain, namely, the Good, the first Principle, the Divinity,343 by a demonstration which itself can serve to raise the soul to the superior world?

1. What approach, skill, or field of study will guide us to our goal, which is the Good, the fundamental Principle, the Divinity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, through a demonstration that can elevate the soul to a higher realm?

METHODS DIFFER ACCORDING TO INDIVIDUALS; BUT THERE ARE CHIEFLY TWO.

He who is to be promoted to that world should know everything, or at least, as says (Plato),344 he should be as learned as possible. In his first generation he should have descended here below to form a philosopher, a musician, a lover. That is the kind of men whose nature makes them most suitable to be raised to the intelligible world. But how are we going to raise them? Does a single method suffice for all? Does not each of them need a special method? Doubtless. There are two methods to follow: the one for those who rise to the intelligible world from here below, and the other for those who have already reached there. We shall start by the first of these two methods; then comes that of the men who have already achieved access to the intelligible world, and who have, so to speak, already taken root there. Even270 these must ceaselessly progress till they have reached the summit; for one must stop only when one has reached the supreme term.

Those who are meant to be elevated to that higher realm should be knowledgeable about everything, or at the very least, as Plato says,344 they should be as educated as possible. In their first life, they should have come down here to become a philosopher, a musician, a lover. These are the types of individuals whose nature makes them most suited to be raised to the intelligible world. But how do we elevate them? Is there a single method that works for everyone? Doesn't each person need a specific approach? Definitely. There are two methods to consider: one for those who are ascending to the intelligible world from below, and the other for those who have already arrived there. We'll begin with the first method; then we'll look at the approach for those who have already gained access to the intelligible world and have, so to speak, already established themselves there. Even270 those individuals must continuously progress until they reach the peak; one should only stop when they have attained the highest point.

RETURN OF THE SOUL OF THE PHILOSOPHER, MUSICIAN AND LOVER.

The latter road of progress must here be left aside (to be taken up later),345 to discuss here fully the first, explaining the operation of the return of the soul to the intelligible world. Three kinds of men offer themselves to our examination: the philosopher, the musician, and the lover. These three must clearly be distinguished, beginning by determining the nature and character of the musician.

The latter path of progress will be set aside for now (to be revisited later),345 to fully discuss the first, explaining how the soul returns to the intelligible world. Three types of people are up for our examination: the philosopher, the musician, and the lover. We need to clearly differentiate between these three, starting with identifying the nature and character of the musician.

HOW THE MUSICIAN RISES TO THE INTELLIGIBLE WORLD.

The musician allows himself to be easily moved by beauty, and admires it greatly; but he is not able by himself to achieve the intuition of the beautiful. He needs the stimulation of external impressions. Just as some timorous being is awakened by the least noise, the musician is sensitive to the beauty of the voice and of harmonies. He avoids all that seems contrary to the laws of harmony and of unity, and enjoys rhythm and melodies in instrumental and vocal music. After these purely sensual intonations, rhythm and tunes, he will surely in them come to distinguish form from matter, and to contemplate the beauty existing in their proportions and relations. He will have to be taught that what excites his admiration in these things, is their intelligible harmony, the beauty it contains, and, in short, beauty absolute, and not particular. He will have to be introduced to philosophy by arguments that will lead him to recognize truths that he ignored, though he possessed them instinctively. Such arguments will be specified elsewhere.346

The musician is easily moved by beauty and admires it a lot; however, he can't fully grasp the essence of the beautiful on his own. He needs inspiration from outside sources. Just like a timid creature starts at even the slightest sound, the musician is attuned to the beauty of voices and harmonies. He steers clear of anything that seems against the rules of harmony and unity, and he enjoys rhythms and melodies in both instrumental and vocal music. After experiencing these purely sensory sounds, rhythms, and tunes, he will definitely start to recognize the difference between form and matter, and appreciate the beauty in their proportions and relationships. He will need to learn that what catches his admiration in these elements is their intelligible harmony, the beauty it holds, and, ultimately, absolute beauty rather than just specific instances. He will have to be introduced to philosophy through arguments that help him uncover truths he instinctively knew but didn’t recognize. Such arguments will be elaborated on elsewhere. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

HOW THE LOVER RISES TO THE INTELLIGIBLE.

2. The musician can rise to the rank of the lover, and either remain there, or rise still higher. But the lover has some reminiscence of the beautiful; but as here below he is separated (from it, he is incapable of clearly knowing what it is). Charmed with the beautiful objects that meet his views, he falls into an ecstasy. He must therefore be taught not to content himself with thus admiring a single body, but, by reason, to embrace all bodies that reveal beauty; showing him what is identical in all, informing him that it is something alien to the bodies, which comes from elsewhere, and which exists even in a higher degree in the objects of another nature; citing, as examples, noble occupations, and beautiful laws. He will be shown that beauty is found in the arts, the sciences, the virtues, all of which are suitable means of familiarizing the lover with the taste of incorporeal things. He will then be made to see that beauty is one, and he will be shown the element which, in every object, constitutes beauty. From virtues he will be led to progress to intelligence and essence, while from there he will have nothing else to do but to progress towards the supreme goal.

2. The musician can elevate himself to the level of the lover, and he can either stay there or rise even higher. However, the lover has some memory of beauty; yet, since he is separated from it down here, he can't clearly understand what it is. Enchanted by the beautiful things he sees, he becomes ecstatic. Therefore, he needs to be taught not to settle for admiring just one beautiful object, but to use reason to appreciate all things that reveal beauty; showing him what is the same in everything, informing him that beauty is something beyond the objects themselves, which comes from elsewhere, and that it exists even more profoundly in things of a different nature, like noble pursuits and good laws. He will learn that beauty exists in the arts, sciences, and virtues, all of which are great ways to expose the lover to the essence of non-physical things. He will then come to realize that beauty is unified, and he will discover the element that constitutes beauty in every object. From virtues, he will move toward understanding intelligence and essence, and from there, he will only need to strive toward the highest goal.

HOW THE PHILOSOPHER RISES TO THE INTELLIGIBLE WORLD.

3. The philosopher is naturally disposed to rise to the intelligible world. Borne on by light wings, he rushes thither without needing to learn to disengage himself from sense-objects, as do the preceding men. His only uncertainty will concern the road to be followed, all he will need will be a guide. He must therefore be shown the road; he must be helped to detach himself entirely from sense-objects, himself already possessing, as he does, the desire, being since a long while already detached therefrom by his nature. For this purpose he will be invited to apply himself to272 mathematics, so as to accustom him to think of incorporeal things, to believe in their existence. Being desirous of instruction, he will learn them easily; as, by his nature, he is already virtuous, he will need no more than promotion to the perfection of virtue. After mathematics, he will be taught dialectics, which will perfect him.

3. The philosopher is naturally inclined to rise to the world of understanding. With a lightness of spirit, he rushes there without needing to learn how to separate himself from sensory experiences like those who came before him. His only doubt will be about which path to take; all he needs is a guide. Therefore, he must be shown the way; he needs assistance in fully detaching himself from the sensory world, which he is already inclined to do by his very nature. To achieve this, he will be encouraged to focus on272 mathematics to help him get used to thinking about non-physical things and believing in their existence. Eager to learn, he will pick it up easily; since he is already virtuous by nature, he will only need support to reach the pinnacle of virtue. After studying mathematics, he will then learn dialectics, which will complete his development.

WHAT DIALECTICS IS.

4. What then is this dialectics, knowledge of which must be added to mathematics? It is a science which makes us capable of reasoning about each thing, to say what it is, in what it differs from the others, in what it resembles them, where it is, whether it be one of the beings, to determine how many veritable beings there are, and which are the objects that contain nonentity instead of veritable essence. This science treats also of good and evil; of everything that is subordinated to (being), the Good, and to its contrary; of the nature of what is eternal, and transitory. It treats of each matter scientifically, and not according to mere opinion. Instead of wandering around the sense-world, it establishes itself in the intelligible world; it concentrates its whole attention on this world, and after having saved our soul from deceit, dialectics "pastures our soul in the meadow of truth,"347 (as thought Plato). Then it makes use of the Platonic method of division to discern ideas, to define each object, to rise to the several kinds of essences348 (as thought Plato); then, by thought concatenating all that is thence derived, dialectics continues its deductions until it has gone through the whole domain of the intelligible. Then, by reversing, dialectics returns to the very Principle from which first it had started out.349 Resting there, because it is only in the intelligible world that it can find rest, no longer needing to busy itself with a multitude of objects, because it has arrived at unity, dialectics273 considers its logic, which treats of propositions and arguments. This logic is an art subordinate to dialectics just as writing is subordinate to thought. In logic, dialectics recognizes some principles as necessary, and others as constituting preparatory exercises. Then, along with everything else, subjecting these principles to its criticism, it declares some of them useful, and others superfluous, or merely technical.

4. So what is this dialectics that needs to be added to mathematics? It's a science that helps us think clearly about each thing, to identify what it is, how it differs from other things, what it has in common with them, where it exists, whether it is one of the real entities, to figure out how many true entities there are, and which objects represent non-existence rather than true essence. This science also deals with good and evil; with everything that is connected to (being), the Good, and its opposite; examining the nature of what is eternal versus what is temporary. It analyzes each subject scientifically, rather than just based on opinions. Instead of getting lost in the sensory world, it establishes itself in the realm of understanding; it focuses entirely on this realm, and after freeing our minds from deception, dialectics "feeds our soul in the meadow of truth, "__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__" (as Plato suggested). It then uses the Platonic method of division to identify ideas, define each object, and explore the various kinds of essences__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (as Plato thought); through reasoning, it connects all it derives, and dialectics continues its deductions until it has navigated the entire realm of the intelligible. Then, by going back, dialectics returns to the very Principle from which it initially started out.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. It rests there, realizing that only in the realm of understanding can it find peace, no longer needing to engage with countless objects, because it has reached unity. Dialectics273 considers its logic, which focuses on propositions and arguments. This logic is an art that complements dialectics, similar to how writing complements thought. In logic, dialectics identifies some principles as essential, while others serve as preliminary exercises. Then, alongside everything else, it critically evaluates these principles, declaring some useful and others unnecessary or just technical.

DIALECTICS IS THE HIGHEST PART OF PHILOSOPHY.

5. Whence does this science derive its proper principles? Intelligence furnishes the soul with the clear principles she is capable of receiving. Having discovered and achieved these principles, dialectics puts their consequences in order. Dialectics composes, and divides, till it has arrived at a perfect intelligence of things; for according to (Plato),350 dialectics is the purest application of intelligence and wisdom. In this case, if dialectics be the noblest exercise of our faculties, it must exercise itself with essence and the highest objects. Wisdom studies existence, as intelligence studies that which is still beyond existence (the One, or the Good). But is not philosophy also that which is most eminent? Surely. But there is no confusion between philosophy and dialectics, because dialectics is the highest part of philosophy. It is not (as Aristotle thought) merely an instrument for philosophy, nor (as Epicurus thought) made up of pure speculations and abstract rules. It studies things themselves, and its matter is the (real) beings. It reaches them by following a method which yields reality as well as the idea. Only accidentally does dialectics busy itself with error and sophisms. Dialectics considers them alien to its mission, and as produced by a foreign principle. Whenever anything contrary to the rule of truth is advanced, dialectics recognizes the error by the light of the truths it contains. Dialectics, however, does not care for274 propositions, which, to it, seem only mere groupings of letters. Nevertheless, because it knows the truth, dialectics also understands propositions, and, in general, the operations of the soul. Dialectics knows what it is to affirm, to deny, and how to make contrary or contradictory assertions. Further, dialectics distinguishes differences from identities, grasping the truth by an intuition that is as instantaneous as is that of the senses; but dialectics leaves to another science, that enjoys those details, the care of treating them with exactness.

5. Where does this science get its proper principles? Intelligence provides the soul with the clear principles it can understand. Once these principles are discovered and established, dialectics organizes their implications. Dialectics constructs and separates ideas until it achieves a complete understanding of things; because according to (Plato),350 dialectics is the purest application of intelligence and wisdom. In this regard, if dialectics is the highest exercise of our abilities, it must engage with essence and the highest subjects. Wisdom examines existence, while intelligence explores what lies beyond existence (the One, or the Good). But isn't philosophy also the most distinguished? Certainly. However, there is no mix-up between philosophy and dialectics, because dialectics is the highest aspect of philosophy. It is not, as Aristotle believed, just a tool for philosophy, nor, as Epicurus thought, made up of mere theories and abstract rules. It studies real things, and its focus is on actual beings. It reaches these by following a method that produces both reality and ideas. Only incidentally does dialectics involve itself with errors and fallacies. It views them as unrelated to its purpose, arising from an external principle. Whenever something that contradicts the rule of truth is presented, dialectics recognizes the error through the truths it holds. However, dialectics doesn't concern itself with274 propositions, which it sees as just random letters. Still, because it knows the truth, dialectics also understands propositions, and, in general, the functions of the soul. Dialectics understands what it means to affirm, to deny, and how to make opposing or contradictory statements. Moreover, dialectics differentiates between differences and identities, grasping the truth with an immediacy as quick as that of the senses; but it leaves the more detailed examination of these distinctions to another science that specializes in precision.

THE VARIOUS BRANCHES OF PHILOSOPHY CROWNED BY DIALECTICS.

6. Dialectics, therefore, is only one part of philosophy, but the most important. Indeed, philosophy has other branches. First, it studies nature (in physics), therein employing dialectics, as the other arts employ arithmetic, though philosophy owes far more to dialectics. Then philosophy treats of morals, and here again it is dialectics that ascertains the principles; ethics limits itself to building good habits thereon, and to propose the exercises that shall produce those good habits. The (Aristotelian) rational virtues also owe to dialectics the principles which seem to be their characteristics; for they chiefly deal with material things (because they moderate the passions). The other virtues351 also imply the application of reason to the passions and actions which are characteristic of each of them. However, prudence applies reason to them in a superior manner. Prudence deals rather with the universal, considering whether the virtues concatenate, and whether an action should be done now, or be deferred, or be superseded by another352 (as thought Aristotle). Now it is dialectics, or its resultant science of wisdom which, under a general and immaterial form, furnishes prudence with all the principles it needs.

6. Dialectics is just one part of philosophy, but it's the most important one. Philosophy has other branches as well. First, it looks at nature (in physics), using dialectics in the same way other fields use arithmetic, although philosophy relies much more on dialectics. Then philosophy addresses morals, and once again, it’s dialectics that determines the underlying principles; ethics focuses on developing good habits and suggesting practices that will cultivate those habits. The rational virtues (according to Aristotle) also derive their key principles from dialectics, as they mainly engage with material matters (since they help manage passions). The other virtues __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ also involve applying reason to the specific passions and actions associated with each one. However, prudence uses reason in a more advanced way. Prudence considers the bigger picture, examining whether the virtues are connected and whether an action should be taken now, postponed, or replaced by another __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (as Aristotle suggested). Ultimately, it is dialectics, or the resulting science of wisdom, that provides prudence with all the necessary principles in a broad and abstract form.

WITHOUT DIALECTICS LOWER KNOWLEDGE WOULD BE IMPERFECT.

Could the lower knowledge not be possessed without dialectics or wisdom? They would, at least, be imperfect and mutilated. On the other hand, though the dialectician, that is, the true sage, no longer need these inferior things, he never would have become such without them; they must precede, and they increase with the progress made in dialectics. Virtues are in the same case. The possessor of natural virtues may, with the assistance of wisdom, rise to perfect virtues. Wisdom, therefore, only follows natural virtues. Then wisdom perfects the morals. Rather, the already existing natural virtues increase and grow perfect along with wisdom. Whichever of these two things precedes, complements the other. Natural virtues, however, yield only imperfect views and morals; and the best way to perfect them, is philosophic knowledge of the principles from which they depend.

Could lower knowledge exist without dialectics or wisdom? At best, it would be incomplete and flawed. On the other hand, while the dialectician, or true wise person, doesn't rely on these lower forms of knowledge anymore, they wouldn’t have become who they are without them; these foundational elements must come first, and they expand as dialectics improve. Virtues work the same way. A person with natural virtues can, with the help of wisdom, achieve perfect virtues. So, wisdom follows natural virtues. Wisdom perfects morals. In fact, the natural virtues that already exist grow and become more refined alongside wisdom. Whichever one comes first enhances the other. However, natural virtues alone only provide limited perspectives and morals, and the best way to refine them is through philosophical knowledge of the principles they rely on.


FOURTH ENNEAD, BOOK TWO.
How the Soul Acts as a Bridge Between Undivided and Divided Essence.

OUTLINE OF THE PSYCHOLOGICAL STUDY OF IV. 7.

1. While studying the nature ("being") of the soul, we have shown (against the Stoics) that she is not a body; that, among incorporeal entities, she is not a "harmony" (against the Pythagoreans); we have also shown that she is not an "entelechy" (against Aristotle), because this term, as its very etymology implies, does not express a true idea, and reveals nothing about the soul's (nature itself); last, we said that the soul has an intelligible nature, and is of divine condition; the "being" or nature of the soul we have also, it would seem, clearly enough set forth. Still, we have to go further. We have formerly established a distinction between intelligible and sense nature, assigning the soul to the intelligible world. Granting this, that the soul forms part of the intelligible world, we must, in another manner, study what is suitable to her nature.

1. While examining the essence of the soul, we've argued (against the Stoics) that it's not a physical body; that, among non-physical entities, it's not a "harmony" (against the Pythagoreans); we've also shown that it isn't an "entelechy" (against Aristotle), because this term, as its very origins suggest, doesn't convey a true concept and tells us nothing about the soul’s essence; finally, we've stated that the soul has an intelligible nature and is of a divine condition; the essence of the soul has also, it seems, been sufficiently articulated. However, we need to go further. Previously, we established a distinction between intelligible and sensory nature, categorizing the soul within the intelligible realm. Given this, since the soul is part of the intelligible world, we need to study what is appropriate for its nature in a different way.

EXISTENCE OF DIVISIBLE BEINGS.

To begin with, there are (beings) which are quite divisible and naturally separable. No one part of any one of them is identical with any other part, nor with the whole, of which each part necessarily is smaller than the whole. Such are sense-magnitudes, or277 physical masses, of which each occupies a place apart, without being able to be in several places simultaneously.

To start, there are beings that can be divided and naturally separated. No single part of any one of them is the same as any other part, nor is it the same as the whole, which each part is necessarily smaller than. These include sense-magnitudes or physical masses, each of which occupies its own space, unable to exist in multiple places at the same time.277

DESCRIPTION OF INDIVISIBLE ESSENCE.

On the other hand, there exists another kind of essence ("being"), whose nature differs from the preceding (entirely divisible beings), which admits of no division, and is neither divided nor divisible. This has no extension, not even in thought. It does not need to be in any place, and is not either partially or wholly contained in any other being. If we dare say so, it hovers simultaneously over all beings, not that it needs to be built up on them,353 but because it is indispensable to the existence of all. It is ever identical with itself, and is the common support of all that is below it. It is as in the circle, where the centre, remaining immovable in itself, nevertheless is the origin of all the radii originating there, and drawing their existence thence. The radii by thus participating in the existence of the centre, the radii's principle, depend on what is indivisible, remaining attached thereto, though separating in every direction.354

On the other hand, there's another kind of essence ("being") that is different from the previous one (completely divisible beings). This essence cannot be divided and is neither divided nor divisible. It has no extension, not even in thought. It doesn't need to exist in any particular place and isn't partially or wholly contained in any other being. If we dare to say so, it hovers over all beings at once, not because it relies on them, but because it is essential for the existence of all. It is always identical to itself and serves as the common support for everything below it. It's like in a circle, where the center, remaining still within itself, is still the source of all the radii that originate from it, drawing their existence from there. The radii, by participating in the existence of the center, their principle, depend on what is indivisible, remaining connected to it while extending in every direction.

BETWEEN THEM IS AN INDIVISIBLE ESSENCE WHICH BECOMES DIVISIBLE WITHIN BODIES.

Now between entirely indivisible ("Being") which occupies the first rank amidst intelligible beings, and the (essence) which is entirely divisible in its sense-objects, there is, above the sense-world, near it, and within it, a "being" of another nature, which is not, like bodies, completely divisible, but which, nevertheless, becomes divisible within bodies. Consequently, when you separate bodies, the form within them also divides, but in such a way that it remains entire in each part. This identical (essence), thus becoming278 manifold, has parts that are completely separated from each other; for it then is a divisible form, such as colors, and all the qualities, like any form which can simultaneously remain entire in several things entirely separate, at a distance, and foreign to each other because of the different ways in which they are affected. We must therefore admit that this form (that resides in bodies) is also divisible.

Now, between the completely indivisible ("Being") that holds the top position among intelligible beings, and the (essence) that is completely divisible in its sense-objects, there exists, above the sensory world, close to it, and within it, a "being" of a different nature. This being is not like physical bodies, which are totally divisible, but can still become divisible within those bodies. Therefore, when you separate bodies, the form inside them also divides, but in a way that it remains whole in each part. This same (essence), thus becoming278multiple, has parts that are completely separated from each other. It then becomes a divisible form, like colors and all qualities, similar to any form that can remain whole in several distinct entities, which are entirely separate and distant from each other due to the different ways they are affected. We must, therefore, accept that this form (that exists in bodies) is also divisible.

BY PROCESSION THE SOUL CONNECTS THE TWO.

Thus the absolutely divisible (essence) does not exist alone; there is another one located immediately beneath it, and derived from it. On one hand, this inferior (essence) participates in the indivisibility of its principle; on the other, it descends towards another nature by its procession. Thereby it occupies a position intermediary between indivisible and primary (essence), (that is, intelligence), and the divisible (essence) which is in the bodies. Besides it is not in the same condition of existence as color and the other qualities; for though the latter be the same in all corporeal masses, nevertheless the quality in one body is completely separate from that in another, just as physical masses themselves are separate from each other. Although (by its essence) the magnitude of these bodies be one, nevertheless that which thus is identical in each part does not exert that community of affection which constitutes sympathy,355 because to identity is added difference. This is the case because identity is only a simple modification of bodies, and not a "being." On the contrary, the nature that approaches the absolutely indivisible "Being" is a genuine "being" (such as is the soul). It is true that she unites with the bodies and consequently divides with them; but that happens to her only when she communicates herself to the bodies. On the other hand, when she unites with the bodies, even with the greatest and most279 extended of all (the world), she does not cease to be one, although she yield herself up to it entirely.

Thus, the truly divisible essence doesn’t exist by itself; there’s another one right underneath it that comes from it. On one hand, this lower essence shares in the indivisibility of its source; on the other, it moves toward another nature through its process. It sits in a position between the indivisible and primary essence (which is intelligence) and the divisible essence found in physical bodies. Moreover, it doesn't exist in the same way as color and other qualities; although those qualities are the same across all physical masses, the quality in one body is completely distinct from that in another, just as the physical masses themselves are separate. Even though the essence of these bodies is the same, what is identical in each part doesn’t create the kind of connection that makes condolences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, because identity includes difference. This happens because identity is just a simple modification of bodies, not a true "being." In contrast, the nature that gets close to the absolutely indivisible "Being" is a genuine "being" (like the soul). It’s true that it joins with bodies and thus divides with them; however, this only occurs when it connects with the bodies. On the other hand, when it unites with bodies, even the largest and most expansive of all (the world), it doesn’t stop being one, even as it completely immerses itself in it.

DIVISION AS THE PROPERTY OF BODIES, BUT NOT THE CHARACTERISTIC OF SOUL.

In no way does the unity of this essence resemble that of the body; for the unity of the body consists in the unity of parts, of which each is different from the others, and occupies a different place. Nor does the unity of the soul bear any closer resemblance to the unity of the qualities. Thus this nature that is simultaneously divisible and indivisible, and that we call soul is not one in the sense of being continuous (of which each part is external to every other); it is divisible, because it animates all the parts of the body it occupies, but is indivisible because it entirely inheres in the whole body, and in each of its parts.356 When we thus consider the nature of the soul, we see her magnitude and power, and we understand how admirable and divine are these and superior natures. Without any extension, the soul is present throughout the whole of extension; she is present in a location, though she be not present therein.357 She is simultaneously divided and undivided, or rather, she is never really divided, and she never really divides; for she remains entire within herself. If she seem to divide, it is not in relation with the bodies, which, by virtue of their own divisibility, cannot receive her in an indivisible manner. Thus division is the property of the body, but not the characteristic of the soul.

In no way does the unity of this essence resemble that of the body; the unity of the body comes from the union of its parts, each of which is different and occupies a distinct place. The unity of the soul doesn't closely resemble the unity of qualities either. This nature, which is both divisible and indivisible and which we call the soul, is not one in the sense of being continuous (where each part is separate from the others); it is divisible because it animates all the parts of the body it occupies, but it is indivisible because it fully exists within the entire body and each of its parts.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ When we consider the nature of the soul, we see its magnitude and power, and we recognize how admirable and divine these superior natures are. Without any physical extension, the soul is present throughout all of space; it exists in a location, although it is not therein.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It is both divided and undivided, or rather, it is never truly divided, nor does it ever truly divide; it remains whole within itself. If it seems to divide, it’s not in relation to the bodies, which, due to their own divisibility, cannot hold it in an indivisible way. Therefore, division is a property of the body, not a characteristic of the soul.

SOUL AS BOTH ESSENTIALLY DIVISIBLE AND INDIVISIBLE.

2. Such then the nature of the soul had to be. She could not be either purely indivisible, nor purely divisible, but she necessarily had to be both indivisible280 and divisible, as has just been set forth. This is further proved by the following considerations. If the soul, like the body, have several parts differing from each other, the sensation of one part would not involve a similar sensation in another part. Each part of the soul, for instance, that which inheres in the finger, would feel its individual affections, remaining foreign to all the rest, while remaining within itself. In short, in each one of us would inhere several managing souls (as said the Stoics).358 Likewise, in this universe, there would be not one single soul (the universal Soul), but an infinite number of souls, separated from each other.

2. That’s how the nature of the soul had to be. It couldn’t be purely indivisible or purely divisible; it had to be both indivisible280 and divisible, as just explained. This is further supported by the following points. If the soul, like the body, had several different parts, then feeling something in one part wouldn’t mean feeling the same thing in another part. Each part of the soul, for example, the part that exists in the finger, would experience its own feelings, remaining separate from the rest, while still being part of itself. In short, each one of us would have several managing souls (as the Stoics said).358 Similarly, in this universe, there wouldn’t be one single soul (the universal Soul) but an infinite number of souls, separate from one another.

POLEMIC AGAINST THE STOIC PREDOMINATING PART OF THE SOUL.

Shall we have recourse to the (Stoic) "continuity of parts"359 to explain the sympathy which interrelates all the organs? This hypothesis, however, is useless, unless this continuity eventuate in unity. For we cannot admit, as do certain (Stoic) philosophers, who deceive themselves, that sensations focus in the "predominating principle" by "relayed transmission."360 To begin with, it is a wild venture to predicate a "predominating principle" of the soul. How indeed could we divide the soul and distinguish several parts therein? By what superiority, quantity or quality are we going to distinguish the "predominating part" in a single continuous mass? Further, under this hypothesis, we may ask, Who is going to feel? Will it be the "predominating part" exclusively, or the other parts with it? If that part exclusively, it will feel only so long as the received impression will have been transmitted to itself, in its particular residence; but if the impression impinge on some other part of the soul, which happens to be incapable of sensation, this part will not be able to transmit the impression to the (predominating)281 part that directs, and sensation will not occur. Granting further that the impression does reach the predominating part itself, it might be received in a twofold manner; either by one of its (subdivided) parts, which, having perceived the sensation, will not trouble the other parts to feel it, which would be useless; or, by several parts simultaneously, and then we will have manifold, or even infinite sensations which will all differ from each other. For instance, the one might say, "It is I who first received the impression"; the other one might say, "I received the impression first received by another"; while each, except the first, will be in ignorance of the location of the impression; or again, each part will make a mistake, thinking that the impression occurred where itself is. Besides, if every part of the soul can feel as well as the predominating part, why at all speak of a "predominating part?" What need is there for the sensation to reach through to it? How indeed would the soul recognize as an unity the result of multiple sensations; for instance, of such as come from the ears or eyes?

Should we refer to the (Stoic) "continuity of parts" parts"__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to explain the connection between all the organs? However, this idea is pointless unless this continuity leads to unity. We cannot accept, as some (Stoic) philosophers mistakenly do, that sensations converge in the "predominating principle" through "relayed transmission. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ First of all, it's a bold claim to propose a "predominating principle" of the soul. How can we actually divide the soul and identify different parts within it? What basis, whether superiority, quantity, or quality, will we use to identify the "predominating part" in a single continuous mass? Moreover, under this theory, we must ask, who is actually feeling? Is it just the "predominating part," or are the other parts feeling as well? If it is only that part, it will only feel as long as the impression has been transmitted to it in its specific location; but if the impression affects another part of the soul, which cannot feel, that part won't be able to transmit the impression to the (predominating) 281 part that controls it, and sensation won't happen. Furthermore, even if the impression reaches the predominate part itself, it could be received in two ways: either by one of its (subdivided) parts, which, having felt the sensation, won’t bother the other parts to feel it—this would be pointless; or by multiple parts at once, which would lead to many, or even infinite sensations, all of which would differ from one another. For example, one might say, "I'm the one who first felt the impression"; another might say, "I felt the impression that someone else received first"; while each, except for the first, will be unaware of where the impression originated; or again, each part might be mistaken, thinking the impression happened where it is located. Also, if every part of the soul can feel just like the predominating part, why even mention a "predominating part" at all? What necessity is there for the sensation to pass through to it? How would the soul perceive as a single entity the outcome of various sensations, like those coming from the ears or eyes?

THE SOUL HAS TO BE BOTH ONE AND MANIFOLD, EVEN ON THE STOIC HYPOTHESES.

On the other hand, if the soul were absolutely one, essentially indivisible and one within herself, if her nature were incompatible with manifoldness and division, she could not, when penetrating into the body, animate it in its entirety; she would place herself in its centre, leaving the rest of the mass of the animal lifeless. The soul, therefore, must be simultaneously one and manifold, divided and undivided, and we must not deny, as something impossible, that the soul, though one and identical, can be in several parts of the body simultaneously. If this truth be denied, this will destroy the "nature that contains and administers the universe" (as said the Stoics); which embraces everything282 at once, and directs everything with wisdom; a nature that is both manifold, because all beings are manifold; and single, because the principle that contains everything must be one. It is by her manifold unity that she vivifies all parts of the universe, while it is her indivisible unity that directs everything with wisdom. In the very things that have no wisdom, the unity that in it plays the predominating "part," imitates the unity of the universal Soul. That is what Plato wished to indicate allegorically by these divine words361: "From the "Being" that is indivisible and ever unchanging; and from the "being" which becomes divisible in the bodies, the divinity formed a mixture, a third kind of "being." The (universal) Soul, therefore, is (as we have just said) simultaneously one and manifold; the forms of the bodies are both manifold and one; the bodies are only manifold; while the supreme Principle (the One), is exclusively an unity.

On the other hand, if the soul were completely one, fundamentally indivisible and whole within itself, and if its nature couldn't allow for diversity and separation, then when it enters the body, it wouldn't be able to animate the whole thing; it would only occupy the center, leaving the rest of the body lifeless. Therefore, the soul has to be both one and many, divided and undivided, and we shouldn't deny, as impossible, that the soul, while being one and the same, can exist in several parts of the body at the same time. Denying this truth would undermine the "nature that contains and governs the universe" (as the Stoics said); a nature that encompasses everything at once and guides everything with wisdom; a nature that is both diverse, since all beings are diverse, and singular, because the principle that encompasses everything must be one. It is through its diverse unity that it brings life to all parts of the universe, while it is its indivisible unity that governs everything with wisdom. In entities that lack wisdom, the unity that dominates acts similarly to the unity of the universal Soul. This is what Plato sought to express allegorically with these divine words: "From the 'Being' that is indivisible and ever unchanging; and from the 'being' that becomes divisible in the bodies, the divine created a mixture, a third kind of 'being.'" Thus, the (universal) Soul is, as we just mentioned, both one and many; the forms of the bodies are both numerous and singular; the bodies are only diverse; while the supreme Principle (the One) is solely unity.

Paragraph 3 of this book (iv. 2,—21) will be found in its logical position—judging by the subject matter,—on pages 75 to 78, in the middle of iv. 7,—2.

Paragraph 3 of this book (iv. 2,—21) will be found in its logical position—judging by the subject matter—on pages 75 to 78, in the middle of iv. 7,—2.

FOOTNOTES

1 See 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 7.

2 See vi. 7, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 7, 8.

3 A.D. 262.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ AD 262.

4 See vi. 5, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 5, 1.

5 See 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 20.

6 iii. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iii. 4.

7 See above, 6.

See above, 6.

8 See iv. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See section iv. 2.

9 Often quoted by Porphyry in his Cave of the Nymphs.

9 Often cited by Porphyry in his Cave of the Nymphs.

10 See 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 3.

11 Euseb. Prep. Ev. xi. 2; xv. 4–9, 12–13.

11 Euseb. Prep. Ev. xi. 2; xv. 4–9, 12–13.

12 See 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 3.

13 See ii. 3; iii. 1, 2, 4.

13 See ii. 3; iii. 1, 2, 4.

14 See v. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vol. 5.

15 This suggests that Suidas was right in claiming that Amelius was the teacher of Porphyry.

15 This indicates that Suidas was correct in stating that Amelius was Porphyry's teacher.

16 See 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 11.

17 See 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 7.

18 See 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 3.

19 See 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 3.

20 Mentioned in Porphyry's Life of Pythagoras, 48, living under Nero.

20 Mentioned in Porphyry's Life of Pythagoras, 48, living during Nero's reign.

21 Living under Tiberius, see Suetonius, Life of Tiberius, 14.

21 Living during Tiberius's reign, see Suetonius, Life of Tiberius, 14.

22 See vi. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 5.

23 See 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 17.

24 See 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 18.

25 See 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 17.

26 See ii. 3. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 3. 17.

27 See 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 23.

28 The fragments of all this are probably the Principles of the Theory of the Intelligibles, by Porphyry.

28 The pieces of all this are likely the Principles of the Theory of the Intelligibles, by Porphyry.

29 See ii. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 2.1.

30 See i. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 3.

31 As pilot, perhaps, iv. 3. 21.

31 As pilot, maybe, iv. 3. 21.

32 See ii., 4. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii., 4. 6.

33 See ii. 7. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See II. 7. 1.

34 See i. 1. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 1. 10.

35 See i. 9. 8. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 9. 8. 10.

36 See iv. 3. 20, 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 3. 20, 21.

37 Ecl. Phys., p. 797, Heeren and Aristotle, de Anima, i. 2.

37 Ecl. Phys., p. 797, Heeren and Aristotle, de Anima, i. 2.

38 See Nemesius, de Nat. Hom. 2.

38 See Nemesius, On the Nature of Man, 2.

39 See ii. 7, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 7, 1.

40 See ii. 7, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 7, 3.

41 Stob. Ecl. Phys. 797.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stob. Ecl. Phys. 797.

42 See ii. 3, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 3, 5.

43 See ii. 7, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 7, 1.

44 ii. 4, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ii. 4, 7.

45 See iv. 7, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 7, 8.

46 Euseb., Prep. Ev. xv. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Euseb., Prep. Ev. 15.17.

47 p. 54, Cousin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 54, Cousin.

48 Cicero, Tusculans, i. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, Tusculans, 1.9.

49 Ecl. Phys. 797, Cicero, de Nat. Deor. iii. 14.

49 Ecl. Phys. 797, Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods iii. 14.

50 See ii. 4, 1. 'pôs echon.' of Dikearchus and Aristoxenus.

50 See ii. 4, 1. 'pôs echon.' of Dikearchus and Aristoxenus.

51 See ii. 6, on 'logos.'

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 6, on 'logos.'

52 See v. 7, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See v. 7, 3.

53 iii. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iii. 2.

54 See iv. 2, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See IV.2, 2.

55 iv. 2, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 4.2, 1.

56 Plutarch, de Placitis Philosoph, iii. 8. The Stoic definition of sensation being that senses are spirits stretched (by relays with "tension") from the directing principle to the organs.

56 Plutarch, de Placitis Philosoph, iii. 8. The Stoic definition of sensation is that the senses are extensions of the mind that connect with the body through "tension."

57 de Nat. Hom. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ de Nat. Hom. 2.

58 See iv. 4, 23. In the words of Zeno, as, for the Stoics, the principal act of the intelligence was comprehensive vision, "phantasia kataleptike."

58 See iv. 4, 23. According to Zeno, for the Stoics, the main function of the mind was a clear understanding, "phantasia kataleptike."

59 de Anima, iii. 4, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ on the Soul, iii. 4, 5.

60 de Anima, i. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ on the Soul, i. 3.

61 de Anim. Arist. i. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ on Animals. Aristotle 1. 2.

62 Cicero, Tusculans, i. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, Tusculans, 1.9.

63 See ii. 4, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 4, 1.

64 See iv. 7, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 7, 5.

65 See ii. 4, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 4, 1.

66 de Nat. Hom. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of Natural History 2.

67 See ii. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 7.

68 See ii. 7, 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See II.7.1.

69 Nat. Hom. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nat. Hom. 2.

70 See ii. 4, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 4, 16.

71 As thought Chrysippus, in Plutarch, de Stoic. Repugnant.

71 As if Chrysippus, in Plutarch, discussed Stoic ideas.

72 See ii. 4, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 4, 16.

73 Met. xii. 6; see ii. 5, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 12:6; see 2:5, 3.

74 iv. 7, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iv. 7, 3.

75 From end of iv. 2, 3.

75 From end of iv. 2, 3.

76 Aristotle, de Anima, ii. 1.

76 Aristotle, On the Soul, ii. 1.

77 Arist. de Anima, ii. 2; iii. 5.

77 Aristotle, On the Soul, II.2; III.5.

78 See Aristotle, de Anima, i. 5.

78 See Aristotle, de Anima, i. 5.

79 See Aristotle, de Anima, ii. 2.

79 See Aristotle, On the Soul, II.2.

80 Here we resume Ennead IV. Book 7. The bracketed numbers are those of the Teubner text; the unbracketed those of the Didot edition.

80 Here we continue with Ennead IV. Book 7. The numbers in brackets refer to the Teubner text; the numbers without brackets refer to the Didot edition.

81 Page 299, Cousin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 299, Cousin.

82 Quoted in i. 1, 12, in Republic x.

82 Quoted in i. 1, 12, in Republic x.

83 See i. 1, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 1, 11.

84 See i. 6, 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 6, 9.

85 See viii. 62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See viii. 62.

86 See i. 6, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 6, 5.

87 Page 297, Cousin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 297, Cousin.

88 See iv. 8, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 8, 5.

89 Pages 206, 312, 313, Cousin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pages 206, 312, 313, Cousin.

90 See iv. 8, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 8, 8.

91 See iv. 8, 6, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 8, 6, 7.

92 See i. 1, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 1, 11.

93 See iv. 5, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 5, 7.

94 Cicero, Tusculans, i. 12–16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, Tusculans, 1. 12–16.

95 Such as Porphyry's "Philosophy derived from Oracles."

95 Like Porphyry's "Philosophy Based on Oracles."

96 Plato, in Diog. Laert., iii. 83.

96 Plato, in Diog. Laert., iii. 83.

97 Cicero, Tusculans, i. 18, 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, Tusculans, 1.18, 37.

98 Cicero, Tusculans, i. 12, 18; de Divinat, i. 58.

98 Cicero, Tusculans, i. 12, 18; de Divinat, i. 58.

99 Chrysippus, in Cicero, de Fato, 10.

99 Chrysippus, in Cicero, On Fate, 10.

100 Cicero, de Finibus, i. 6.

100 Cicero, On the Ends of Good and Evil, Book 1, Chapter 6.

101 Cicero, de Natura Deorum, i. 25.

101 Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods, i. 25.

102 Stobeus, Ecl. Phys. i. 6, p. 178.

102 Stobeus, Ecl. Phys. i. 6, p. 178.

103 Aulus Gellius, Noctes Atticæ, vi. 2.

103 Aulus Gellius, Attic Nights, vi. 2.

104 As thought the Stoics, Cicero, de Nat. Deor. ii. 11.

104 Just as the Stoics, Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods, II. 11.

105 Cicero, de Divinatione, ii. 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, On Divination, 2.44.

106 As thought Plato, in the Phaedo, C81.

106 As Plato thought, in the Phaedo, C81.

107 See i. 6.8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 6.8.

108 See i. 3.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ View i. 3.1.

109 See i. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 3.

110 See i. 6.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 6.2.

111 See i. 6.6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 6.6.

112 See i. 6.9, and the Philebus of Plato, C64.

112 See i. 6.9, and Plato's Philebus, C64.

113 As suggested in the Phaedo of Plato.

113 As mentioned in the Phaedo by Plato.

114 See ii. 4.6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See II. 4.6.

115 The rational soul and intelligence, see iii. 9.5.

115 The rational soul and intellect, see iii. 9.5.

116 See ii. 9.12; iv. 4.14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 9.12; iv. 4.14.

117 See ii. 3.17. 18; ii. 9.2, 3; vi. 4.9.

117 See ii. 3.17. 18; ii. 9.2, 3; vi. 4.9.

118 A pun on "reason," or "logos," i. 6.2; ii. 3.16; ii. 4.3; ii. 6.2; ii. 7.3.

118 A play on the word "reason," or "logos," i. 6.2; ii. 3.16; ii. 4.3; ii. 6.2; ii. 7.3.

119 See iv. 4.1012.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See IV. 4.1012.

120 Far from the truth; see iii. 8.3. 7.

120 Totally off the mark; see iii. 8.3. 7.

121 Stoics, see iv. 7.8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stoics, see IV. 7.8.

122 Or Stoic form of inorganic objects.

122 Or Stoic view of non-living things.

123 The form of lower living beings.

123 The structure of simpler life forms.

124 The form of human nature.

The essence of humanity.

125 See iv. 7.14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 7.14.

126 Parmenides, see v. 1.8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Parmenides, see v. 1.8.

127 As Plato hints in his Cratylos, C50, by a pun between "soma" and "sozesthai."

127 As Plato suggests in his Cratylos, C50, through a play on words between "soma" and "sozesthai."

128 The later theological "saved."

"saved."

129 See Aristotle, de Gen. i. 18.

129 See Aristotle, de Gen. i. 18.

130 By Stoics.

By Stoics.

131 See iii. 8.1–3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 8.1–3.

132 See v. 5.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ View v. 5.1.

133 See v. 1.4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See version 1.4.

134 In Greek a pun on "eidos" and "idea."

134 In Greek, it's a play on the words "eidos" and "idea."

134a This sentence might well be translated as follows: "When therefore thought (meets) the essentially one, the latter is the form, and the former the idea." While this version seems more literal, it makes no connected sense with what follows.

134a This sentence could be translated like this: "So when thought connects with the fundamentally singular, the singular becomes the form, while thought is the idea." Although this version appears more straightforward, it doesn't flow well with what comes next.

135 See iv. 9.5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 9.5.

136 See iii. 9.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 9.1.

137 See iii. 9.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 9.1.

138 The universal Soul.

The universal soul.

139 Timaeus, C39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Timaeus, C39.

140 See iii. 9.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 3.9.1.

141 See iii. 7.10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See section iii. 7.10.

142 See ii. 7.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 7.2.

143 To form, see i. 6.2.

143 For the format, see i. 6.2.

144 As thought Plato, in his Republic, x.

144 As thought Plato, in his Republic, x.

145 As thought Plato in Gorgias, C464.

145 As Plato thought in Gorgias, C464.

146 vi. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 6.

147 vi. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ v. 7.

148 Or, "so that it may contain the intelligence which is one, as its own actualization."

148 Or, "so it can hold the intelligence that is one, as its own actualization."

149 See iv. 3.9–17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 3.9–17.

150 In the Cratylus, C400.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In the Cratylus, C400.

151 As in the Phaedo, C62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Like in the Phaedo, C62.

152 Republic, vii, C514.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Republic, vii, C514.

153 See Jamblichus, Cave of the Nymphs, 8.

153 See Jamblichus, Cave of the Nymphs, 8.

154 Procession, or rising.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Procession, or ascension.

155 C246.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ C246.

156 Of the universe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Of the universe.

157 C34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ C34.

158 Timaeus, C30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Timaeus, C30.

159 The Creator, who is the universal Soul.

159 The Creator, who is the universal spirit.

160 See iv. 3.9–11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 3.9–11.

161 See iv. 3.17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 3.17.

162 As thought Plato in his Phaedrus, C246.

162 As Plato thought in his Phaedrus, C246.

163 The First belongs to the principal power of the universal Soul, the second to its natural and plant power, see iii, 8.1 and iv. 4.13.

163 The First relates to the main force of the universal Soul, while the second pertains to its natural and plant power, see iii, 8.1 and iv. 4.13.

164 See iv. 4.13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 4.13.

165 See ii. 3.18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 3.18.

166 As in the Timaeus, C42.

166 Just like in the Timaeus, C42.

167 iv. 8.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iv. 8.1.

168 See iv. 2.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 4.2.

169 See iv. 3.6.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 3.6.7.

170 As thought Plato in his Phaedrus, C249 and Phaedo, C72.

170 As Plato considered in his Phaedrus, C249 and Phaedo, C72.

171 That lead an alternate or double life.

171 That leads an alternate or double life.

172 In his Timaeus, C42, 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Timaeus, C42, 69.

173 In the stars.

In the stars.

174 As does Plato, see iv. 8.1.

174 Just like Plato does, see iv. 8.1.

175 As a messenger, see iv. 3.12.13.

175 As a messenger, see iv. 3.12.13.

176 See ii. 9.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 9.2.

177 Without having given herself up to it.

Without giving in to it.

178 See i. 8.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 8.7.

179 That is, of form, ii. 4.4.

179 That is, of form, ii. 4.4.

180 See iv. 6.3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 6.3.

181 See iii. 2.8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 3.2.8.

182 See iv. 8.5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 8.5.

183 See iv. 3.18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 3.18.

184 See ii. 9.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 9.2.

185 That is, the body to which she is united.

185 In other words, the body she is connected to.

186 As thought Plato in his Parmenides, C154.

186 As Plato considered in his Parmenides, C154.

187 See vi. 6.13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 6.13.

188 "Being." It has been found impossible, in order to preserve good English idiom, to translate "ousia" by "being," and "to on" by "essence," with uniformity. Where the change has been made, the proper word has been added in parentheses, as here.

188 "Being." It has proven impossible, to maintain proper English usage, to translate "ousia" as "being," and "to on" as "essence," consistently. Where changes have been made, the appropriate term has been included in parentheses, like this.

189 In his Metaphysics, iv. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Metaphysics, iv. 2.

190 Aristotle, Met. iv. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aristotle, Met. IV. 2.

191 Evidently a pun on forms and ideas.

191 Clearly a play on words about forms and ideas.

192 See vi. 2.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 2.7.

193 In the Timaeus not accurately quoted.

193 In the Timaeus not accurately quoted.

194 As Plato said in the Timaeus, 37.

194 As Plato mentioned in the Timaeus, 37.

195 See iv. 9.5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 9.5.

196 See vi. 8.11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 8.11.

197 Odyss. xix. 178.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Odysseus, Book XIX, line 178.

198 See i. 2.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check i. 2.2.

199 See iv. 3.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 3.1.

200 See ii. 2.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check ii. 2.2.

201 See the beginning of Plato's Republic, ix.

201 Check out the start of Plato's Republic, ix.

202 See i. 8.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 8.7.

203 Because they do not allow of mutual penetration.

203 Because they do not allow for mutual penetration.

204 See iv. 8.5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 8.5.

205 As thought Numenius 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ As thought

206 See ii. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 3.

207 See i. 8.14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 8.14.

208 See Acts, xvii. 25, 27, 28.

208 See Acts, xvii. 25, 27, 28.

209 See iv. 3.7, following the Phaedrus of Plato.

209 See iv. 3.7, following Plato's Phaedrus.

210 Cupid and Psyche, as interpreted by Apuleius.

210 Cupid and Psyche, as explained by Apuleius.

211 See iii. 5.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check iii. 5.2.

212 See iii. 5.4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 3.5.

213 See iii. 5.7–9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 5.7–9.

214 See v. 5.11; i. 6.7, 8; v. 8.4; vi. 9.11. It has been contended that this was a description of the Isiac temple in Rome.

214 See v. 5.11; i. 6.7, 8; v. 8.4; vi. 9.11. It's been argued that this was a description of the Isiac temple in Rome.

215 Num. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 10.

216 By virtue of which, according to the Pythagoreans, the dyad "dared" to issue from the unity.

216 Because of this, the Pythagoreans believed that the dyad "dared" to emerge from the unity.

217 That is the desire which leads souls to separate themselves primitively from the divinity, and to unite themselves to bodies.

217 That desire is what drives souls to pull away from the divine and connect themselves to physical bodies.

218 We have seen this elsewhere, i. 3.1.

218 We have observed this in another place, i. 3.1.

219 See ii. 2.3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 2.3.

220 Iliad xx. 65.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iliad xx. 65.

221 See vi. 4.4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 4.4.

222 As said Heraclitus, Plutarch, Banquet, iv. 4.

222 As Heraclitus said, Plutarch, Banquet, iv. 4.

223 See iv. 7.10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 7.10.

224 See i. 2.3; iv. 3.11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 2.3; iv. 3.11.

225 See iii. 9.5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 9.5.

226 As thought Plato in his Cratylus, C. xi. 39, and Macrobins, in his Commentary on the Dream of Scipio, i. 11.

226 Just like Plato mentioned in his Cratylus, C. xi. 39, and Macrobius in his Commentary on the Dream of Scipio, i. 11.

227 See i. 8.2; ii. 9.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 8.2; ii. 9.2.

228 See iii. 7.2–4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 7.2–4.

229 See v. 9.2, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See v. 9.2, 7.

230 See vi. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 2.

231 See vi. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 8.

232 See vi. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 3.

233 See iii. 6.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 6.1.

234 Pun on "ideas" and "forms."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Play on "ideas" and "forms."

235 vi. 9. 11. This seems to refer to the Roman temple of Isis in front of which stood the statues of the divinities, vi. 9.11.

235 vi. 9. 11. This appears to refer to the Roman temple of Isis, where the statues of the gods were placed, vi. 9.11.

236 Would be soul, instead of intelligence.

236 Would be soul, instead of intelligence.

237 See v. 4.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See v. 4.1.

238 See iii. 8.10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 8.10.

239 As thought Plato, Laws, x.; see ii. 2.3.

239 As Plato mentioned in Laws, x.; see ii. 2.3.

240 See iii. 6.19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 6.19.

241 As thought Plato, in the Cratylos, C. xi. 39.

241 As Plato argued in the Cratylos, C. xi. 39.

242 This paragraph is founded on Numenius 36, 39.

242 This paragraph is based on Numenius 36, 39.

243 See Plato's Second Letter, 312; in English, Burges, p. 482; i. 8.2.

243 See Plato's Second Letter, 312; in English, Burges, p. 482; i. 8.2.

244 In Timaeus, 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Timaeus, 34.

245 In his Timaeus, C43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Timaeus, C43.

246 As quoted by Clemens Al. Strom. vi. p. 627.

246 As cited by Clemens Al. Strom. vi. p. 627.

247 In Simplicius, Comm. in Phys. Arist., 9.

247 In Simplicius, Commentary on Aristotle's Physics, 9.

248 See Plato's Sophists, C244.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Plato's Sophists, C244.

249 See ii. 7.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 7.7.

250 See ii. 1.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 1.2.

251 See ii. 4.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 4.7.

252 See Metaph. xii. 7.8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Metaph. 12.7.8.

253 Referring to Numenius's work on "The Good," and on the "Immateriality of the Soul."

253 Mentioning Numenius's study on "The Good" and the "Immateriality of the Soul."

254 In the Acibiades, C36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In the Alcibiades, C36.

255 See i. 1.9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 1.9.

256 In his Timaeus, C30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Timaeus, C30.

257 In the Phaedrus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In the Phaedrus.

258 See iii. 6.5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 6.5.

259 See v. 3.3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See version 3.3.

260 From the circumference, see iii. 8.7.

260 From the edge, refer to iii. 8.7.

261 Cicero, Tusculans, i. 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cicero, Tusculans, 1. 22.

262 See i. 4.9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 4.9.

263 See iii. 9.9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 3.9.9.

264 See iii. 8.9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 8.9.

265 iii. 9.4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ iii. 9.4.

266 iii. 8.9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3. 8.9.

267 See v. 1.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See version 1.7.

268 See i. 1.8; iv. 9.3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 1.8; iv. 9.3.

269 See iii. 4.1, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 4.1, 2.

270 Fragment belonging here, apparently, but misplaced at end of next paragraph.

270 Fragment that seems to belong here, but is incorrectly placed at the end of the next paragraph.

271 See v. 1.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See version 1.1.

272 See iii. 4.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check iii. 4.2.

273 See iv. 4.29; iv. 5.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 4.29; iv. 5.7.

274 That is, in the principal power of the universal soul, see ii. 3.18.

274 In other words, in the main ability of the universal soul, see ii. 3.18.

275 See vi. 5; that is, within intelligence.

275 See vi. 5; that is, within understanding.

276 Between celestial and terrestrial life; see iii. 4.6.

276 Between heavenly and earthly life; see iii. 4.6.

277 See iii. 8.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 8.7.

278 Met. vii. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 7:3.

279 Met. v. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. vol. 8.

280 Diog. Laertes vii. 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Diogenes Laertius vii. 61.

281 See Cicero, de Nat. Deor. i. 15.

281 See Cicero, de Nat. Deor. i. 15.

282 Met. viii. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. 8.1.

283 See vi. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vi. 7.

284 See i. 8.4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 8.4.

285 See i. 8.15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 8.15.

286 Plotinos's six categories are identity, difference, being, life, motion and rest. See v. 1; v. 2; vi. 2.

286 Plotinus's six categories are identity, difference, existence, life, movement, and stillness. See v. 1; v. 2; vi. 2.

287 Not the absolute eternal existence, nor the totality of the constitutive qualities of a thing, as in ii. 6.

287 Not the absolute eternal existence, nor the complete set of qualities that define a thing, as in ii. 6.

288 Met. xii. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. 12:2.

289 Met. i. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mat. 1. 3.

290 Met. xi. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 11:6.

291 See v. 1.9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See v. 1.9.

292 As reported by Diog. Laert. ii. 2.

292 As noted by Diogenes Laertius, ii. 2.

293 Met. i. 4; vii. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. I. 4; VII. 13.

294 de Nat. Deor. i. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of Nat. Deor. i. 24.

295 Met. viii. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. 8:4.

296 In the Timaeus, C49–52, Met. vii. 3.

296 In the Timaeus, C49–52, Met. vii. 3.

297 See ii. 7.3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 7.3.

298 In Met. iii. 4 and de Anima i. 2.5; ii. 5.

298 In Met. iii. 4 and de Anima i. 2.5; ii. 5.

299 In the Timaeus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Timaeus.

300 See i. 8.9; ii. 4.12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 8.9; ii. 4.12.

301 Met. vii. 3, see iii. 6.7–19.

301 Met. vii. 3, see iii. 6.7–19.

302 Met. viii. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. 8:4.

303 Met. i. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. i. 6.

304 Met. vii. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. vii. 7.

305 See ii. 4.10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See II. 4.10.

306 See ii. 7.3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 7.3.

307 Met. xii. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. 12:2.

308 Met. vi. 1; vii. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Met. vi. 1; vii. 5.

309 See i. 2.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 2.1.

310 In the Philebus, 252.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In the Philebus, 252.

311 The same definition is given of "evil" in i. 8.10–14.

311 The same definition is provided for "evil" in i. 8.10–14.

312 See i. 8.8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 8.8.

313 Physics. iii. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Physics. 3.7.

314 This paragraph interrupts the argument.

314 This paragraph breaks up the argument.

315 Plato's spirit in the Timaeus, C79.

315 Plato's essence in the Timaeus, C79.

316 The inferior soul, see ii. 3.18.

316 The lower soul, see ii. 3.18.

317 In his Phaedrus, C246.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Phaedrus, C246.

318 Plato, Phaedo, C. i. 242.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plato, Phaedo, C. i. 242.

319 Plato, Tim. C77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plato, Tim. C77.

320 Plato, Rep. x. p. 291.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plato, Republic x. p. 291.

321 Plato, Tim. 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plato, Tim. 91.

322 The text is very difficult.

The text is really tough.

323 Plato, Rep. x. p. 617–620.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plato, Republic x, pp. 617–620.

324 In the Timaeus.

In the Timaeus.

325 C90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ C90.

326 Phaedo, p. 107, c. i. p. 300.

326 Phaedo, p. 107, c. i. p. 300.

327 Rep. x. 616, p. 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rep. x. 616, p. 234.

328 In i. 2.8, 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In i. 2.8, 16.

329 See ii. 9.18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ii. 9.18.

330 As thought Aristotle, Met. v. 14.

330 As Aristotle thought, Met. v. 14.

331 As thought Aristotle, Met. v. 30.

331 As Aristotle believed, Met. v. 30.

332 As thought Plato, Letter 7, 343.

332 As Plato said in Letter 7, 343.

333 As said Aristotle, Met. vii. 5.

333 As Aristotle said, Met. vii. 5.

334 Phaedros C1,217.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Phaedros C1,217.

335 de Gen. An. 4.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ of Gen. An. 4.2.

336 Adv. Math. 5.102 p. 355.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Advanced Math. 5.102 p. 355.

337 Theataetus, C2,132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Theaetetus, C2,132.

338 Rep. iv. E3,434.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rep. iv. E3,434.

339 Theataetus, 176.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Theataetus, 176.

340 Plato, Phaedo, 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plato, Phaedo, 69.

341 Pun on the word "logos," which means both reason and word.

341 Play on the word "logos," which means both reason and word.

342 Plato, Phaedrus, 246.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plato, Phaedrus, 246.

343 v. 1.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ v. 1.1.

344 In his Phaedrus, Et. 266.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Phaedrus, Et. 266.

345 In v. 1.1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In version 1.1.

346 i. 3. 4, 5, 6; i. 6.

346 i. 3. 4, 5, 6; i. 6.

347 In his Phaedrus, p. 248.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Phaedrus, p. 248.

348 In his Politician, p. 262.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Politician, p. 262.

349 v. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ v. 1.

350 In his Sophist., p. 253.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In his Sophist, p. 253.

351 See i. 2.3–6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See i. 2.3–6.

352 Morals i. 34, 35; Nicom. Eth., vi. 8, 11.

352 Morals i. 34, 35; Nicom. Eth., vi. 8, 11.

353 See iv. 1.22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 1.22.

354 See iii. 8.7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iii. 8.7.

355 See iv. 2.2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See section 2.2.

356 See iv. 3.19, 22, 23; iv. 4.28.

356 See iv. 3.19, 22, 23; iv. 4.28.

357 See iv. 3.20–22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See iv. 3.20–22.

358 Cicero, de Nat. Deor. ii. 31–33.

358 Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods, Book II, Sections 31–33.

359 See 4.7.6, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See 4.7.6, 7.

360 Plutarch, de Plac. Phil. v. 21; Cicero, de Nat. Deor. ii. 11. The "predominating principle" had appeared in Plato's Timaeus, p. 41.

360 Plutarch, on the Opinions of Philosophers v. 21; Cicero, on the Nature of the Gods ii. 11. The "dominant principle" had been introduced in Plato's Timaeus, p. 41.

361 Of the Timaeus, p. 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Of the Timaeus, p. 35.

Transcriber's Notes

Punctuation and spelling were made consistent when a predominant preference was found in this four-volume set; otherwise they were not changed.

Punctuation and spelling were standardized when a main preference was noticed in this four-volume set; otherwise, they were left unchanged.

Simple typographical errors were corrected. Inconsistent capitalization has not been changed.

Simple typographical errors were fixed. Inconsistent capitalization has not been changed.

Ambiguous hyphens at the ends of lines were retained.

Ambiguous hyphens at the ends of lines were kept.

Infrequent spelling of "Plotinus" changed to the predominant "Plotinos."

Infrequent spelling of "Plotinus" changed to the more common "Plotinos."

Several opening or closing parentheses and quotation marks are unmatched; Transcriber has not attempted to remedy them.

Several opening or closing parentheses and quotation marks don't match; The transcriber has not tried to fix them.

Occasionally inconsistent heading hierarchy retained.

Inconsistent heading hierarchy retained at times.

Cover created by Transcriber and placed into the Public Domain.

Cover created by Transcriber and placed into the Public Domain.

The "Index" near the beginning of the book actually is a Table of Contents for the four-volume set.

The "Index" at the start of the book is actually a Table of Contents for the four-volume series.

Page 11: the last paragraph seems to end abruptly: "to prove that"

Page 11: the last paragraph seems to end abruptly: "to prove that"

Page 94: "parent's" probably should be "parents'", but is unchanged here.

Page 94: "parent's" should probably be "parents'", but is unchanged here.

Page 236: the closing parenthesis for "(destiny)" also seems to be the closing parenthesis for the phrase beginning "(because he is given ...". There are several instances in this text where a closing quotation mark is shared in a similar manner.

Page 236: the closing parenthesis for "(destiny)" also appears to be the closing parenthesis for the phrase starting with "(because he is given ...". There are several cases in this text where a closing quotation mark is used in a similar way.

Footnote Issues

Footnotes sometimes were printed in a different sequence than their anchors (as on page 60: third and fourth footnotes were printed in incorrect sequence). and the symbols used for the anchors sometimes were in a different sequence than the footnotes (as on page 72, second and third symbols). Except as noted below, all footnotes have been resequenced to match the sequence of their anchors.

Footnotes were sometimes printed out of order compared to their references (like on page 60: the third and fourth footnotes were in the wrong order). Additionally, the symbols used for the references were sometimes different from the footnotes (as seen on page 72, with the second and third symbols). Unless noted otherwise below, all footnotes have been reordered to match their references.

Pages 186 and 192: section "PLATO TEACHES THREE SPHERES OF EXISTENCE.242" (originally 47) used an out-of-sequence endnote number that matched the last endnote in the chapter; that endnote has been repositioned to be in the overall footnote sequence.

Pages 186 and 192: section "PLATO TEACHES THREE SPHERES OF EXISTENCE." (originally 47) used an incorrect endnote number that corresponded with the last endnote in the chapter; that endnote has now been moved to fit into the overall footnote sequence.

Page 196: Footnote 267 (originally 5) has no anchor; the missing anchor would be on page 193 or 194.

Page 196: Footnote 267 (originally 5) has no link; the missing link would be on page 193 or 194.

Page 242: Footnote 322 (originally 6) has no anchor; the missing anchor would be on page 235.

Page 242: Footnote 322 (originally 6) has no link; the missing link would be on page 235.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!